.l.•^ 


\>      "<. 


\^-.\  Mk 


•v.r 


:-» 1  \ 


THB 


POWER  OF   PRAYER, 


ILLUSTRATED    IN    THE 


WONDERFUL  DISPLAYS 


01  DHINE  GRACE   AT  THE  FULTON    STREET   AND   OTHER    MEETINGW 
IN  NEW  YORK   AND  ELSEWHERE,  IN  1867  AND  1868. 


SAMUEL    IRENJEUS    PRIME. 

AOTHOR  OF  "travels  IN  EUROPE  AND  THE  EAST,"  "THOUGHTS  OM  THE  DEATH  Of 
CHILEBEN,"  "BISTORT  OF  THE  ENGLISH  BIBLE,  ABRIDGED,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


NEW  AND  ENLARGED  EDITION. 


NEW  YORK: 
SCRIBNER,    ARMSTRONG    &    CO., 

054    BROADWAY. 
1873. 


SmTSBBd  Mcot  ling  to  Act  of  Oingrew,  in  the  yeu  1H6,  ky 

CHARLES    SCRIBNER 

k  Ikt  CuTh'i  Offlu  of  the  Dutrict  Court  of  the  United  Stete*,  for  the  Soatheni  Diatrict  of  New  79«k> 


Cp  \^  - 


*^1^ 


PREFACE  TO  THE  NEW  EDITION. 


The  history  of  the  previous  editions  of  the  "  Power 
of  Prayer "  is  as  wonderful  as  anything  recorded  in  the 
book  itself.  Very  few  religious  books  have  been  so 
widely  circulated.  Few  have  been  attended  with  so 
evident  and  extended  usefulness. 

Immediately  upon  its  publication  it  was  read  in  the 
churches  and  prayer-meetings  and  families  in  various 
parts  of  this  covmtry,  and  revivals  of  religion,  with 
many  conversions,  followed.  | 

It  was  republished  in  London,  and  about  one  hun- 
dred thousand  copies  of  it  were  sold.  In  some  places 
a  copy  was  placed  in  every  house,  and  whole  commu- 
nities were  thus  made  familiar  \^th  the  facts  contained. 
The  author  received  letters  from  schools,  from  pastors, 
from  private  iadividuals  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
giving  thanks  for  spiritual  benefits  the  book  brought 
to  them  and  those   dear  to  them.  ' 

Two  rival  translations  were  made  in  the  French  lan- 
guage, and   largely   circulated   in   Franco ;    in   some    vil- 


lages  the  people  met  once  a  week  to  liear  it  read  by 
chapters,  and  the  results  were  in  many  instances  the 
revival  of  spiritual  religion  and  the  conversion  of  men. 

At  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  it  was  translated  into 
Dutch,  and  three  thousand  copies  circulated  among  the 
Boors.  The  author  has  received  letters  from  Holland, 
Germany,  France,  the  East  Indies,  and  other  distant 
countries,  filled  with  testimonies  to  the  great  useful- 
ness of  these  records.  They  are  simple  facts  to  prove 
that  God  does  hear  and  answer  prayer. 

Another  edition  is  called  for,  and  is  issued  with  a 
secfuel,  entitled  "  Fifteen  Years  of  Prayer,"  in  which 
the  history  of  the  Fulton  Street  Prayer-Meeting  is 
brought  down  to  the  present  time. 

Nbw  York,  September  1,  1873. 


*  •  •  rf  Vv  ■«»*"' 


P  R  E  F  i   0  E. 


A  FEW  short  weeks  ago,  the  Publisher  solicited  my 
aid  in  preparing  this  volume  for  the  press.  The  idea 
was  exciting.  The  work  would  be  one  of  love  and 
faith.  To  gather  into  a  book  the  wonderful  facts  which 
had  transpired  around  us  for  a  year  past ;  to  trace  the 
rise  and  progress  of  the  great  religious  movement  that 
marks  the  age  and  the  laud  in  which  we  live ;  to  record 
the  remarkable  answers  to  prayer  which  are  daily  men- 
tioned to  the  praise  of  divine  grace;  to  recoimt  the 
striking  cases  of  conversion  at  meetings,  in  church,  at 
home,  and  in  the  street;  to  tell  of  prayer  in  shops, 
stores  and  markets  ;  thrilling  religious  experiences 
among  all  classes  of  people — ^lawyers,  merchants,  sea- 
men, children  ;  great  sinners  converted ;  drimkards 
reclaimed  ;  wives  obtaining  the  conversion  of  their 
husbands ;  children  seeking  and  finding  the  conversion 
of  their  parents,  and  j^arents  praying  for  and  asking 
others  to  pray  for  their  children,  and  obtaining  gracious 
answei'S ;    poor   prodigals   brought   back   in  answer  Xq> 


vi  PKEFACE. 

prayer;  specific  indinduals  prayed  for  and  all  converted; 
and  scores  of  astonishing,  tender  and  delightful  facts,  to 
show  the  POWER  of  pkayek  ! — this  was  what  the  Pub- 
Usher  desii-ed  me  to  do,  and  my  heart  responded  yes, 
before  I  had  time  to  estimate  the  labor  and  care  it 
would  requke  to  make  a  record  in  any  measure  com- 
mensurate with  the  greatness  and  glory  of  the  theme. 
But  so  much  impressed  was  I  with  the  importance  of  the 
unci  ertaldng,  and  of  its  present  and  future  value  to  the 
church,  that  I  resolved,  with  dependence  on  the  help 
of  Him  who  has  all  the  glory  of  this  Revival,  that  I 
would  not  decline  the  work  Avhich  was  urged  upon  me. 

The  second,  third  and  fourth  chapters  of  this  book, 
comprising  the  historical  account  of  tlie  prayer-meet- 
ings, were  "WTitten  by  the  Rev.  L.  G.  Bingham,  who  has 
been  a  constant  attendant  upon  them  from  their  mcep- 
tion.  He  has  also  prepared  expressly  for  my  use,  the 
reports  of  the  incidents  here  recorded,  and  many  of 
them,  intensely  interesting,  thrilling  and  wonderful, 
have  never  been  2»^bUshed  before.  Without  tlie  aid 
of  Mr,  Bingham,  this  volume  could  not  have  been  pre- 
pared,  as  many  of  the  facts  were  obtained  by  his  private 
interviews  with  the  j^ersons,  whose  extraordinary  reli- 
gious experiences  are  here  portrayed. 

I  am  under  great  obligations  to  my  friends,  Rev.  Dr. 

.  Plumer  and  the   Rev.    Dr.  Murray,  for   the   powerful 

and  gi-aphic  chapters  which  they  have  contributed  to 

these  pages.    The  facts  they  have  embodied,  and  the 


TEEFAOK.  vii 

call  to  prayer  which  they  utter,  must  pioduce  a  deep 
impression  on  every  devout  reader, 

Never  was  my  own  mod  so  filled  with  awe,  as  it 
has  been  while  gi'ouping  these  facts  into  consecutive 
pages  and  chapters.  Never  was  the  connection  be- 
t'ween  prayer  and  the  answer,  the  relation  of  the  Asker 
to  the  Giver,  so  revealed  to  me  as  in  the  prosecution 
of  this  work.  Here  I  find  it  confirmed  by  scores  of 
facts  and  examples,  not  in  history,  sacred  or  secular; 
not  traditionary  or  second-hand,  but  facts  of  present 
occurrence,  in  the  midst  of  this  noisy,  busy,  restless, 
worldly  city ;  facts  beyond  all  doubt  or  cavil,  that  the 
Lord  mU  give  his  praying  people  whatsoever  they  ask 
in  faith !  We  raise  no  question  about  miracles.  We 
know  what  things  are  agreeable  to  God's  wiU,  and  what 
subnission  requires.  Here  is  the  written  proof  that 
God  wiU  answer  prayer,  and  no  religious  man  can  enter 
into  the  spirit  of  these  prayer-meetings,  or  read  the 
accounts  here  presented,  Avithout  being  overshadowed 
with  the  conviction  that  it  is  a  solemn  as  well  as  a 
blessed  privilege  to  pray ;  that  God  is  wUling  to  give 
his  Spirit  to  them  who  ask  him;    and  that  belieA'ing 

PRATER   is   SURE   tO   be   ANSWERED. 

It  must  be  that  these  pages  vnR  be  greatly  useful  in 
stmaulating  the  people  of  God  to  prayer.  It  must  be 
that  this  volume  will  be  a  monument  to  the  glory  of 
Him  who  converts  our  children  and  neighbors,  and 
revives  our  churches  with  the  sun  and  rain  of  his  grace, 


viii  PREFACE. 

It  must  be  that  pastors  mil  rehearse  these  facts  in  the 
hearmg  of  multitudes,  who  will  rejoice  in  the  Lord, 
and  give  thanks  for  such  manifestations  of  his  power. 

The  most  of  these  facts  are  given  in  the  form  of  re- 
ports of  the  daily  meetings.  This  secures  for  the  volume 
more  of  the  interest  of  the  actual  meeting,  than  would 
attach  to  a  separate  narrative.  We  give  them  as  they 
were  given  by  the  lips  of  those  who  saw  or  heard  what 
the  Lord  has  done  in  answer  to  prayer. 

I  am  well  aware  that  the  volume  is  far  from  beinsr  as 
complete  and  perfect  as  it  should  be.  To  make  it 
more  so,  let  all  those  who  read  it  send  me  other  facts 
to  illustrate  the  power  of  prayer,  other  exhibitions  of 
the  grace  of  God  in  the  conversion  of  sinners,  anu  they 
wUl  be  added  to  tiiese  records  or  embodied  in  a  future 
history  of  this  work  of  the  Spirit,  which  we  trust  has 
only  just  begim. 

With  no  other  desii-e  than  to  honor  God,  and  encou- 
rage his  people  to  pray,  we  send  out  this  book,  with  the 
tbrvent  prayer  that  others  may  find  at  least  as  much 
enjoyment  in  its  perusal  as  the  author  has  found  in 
compiling  it  for  the  press. 

Nkw  York,  November  2lth,  1858. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER    I 


The  Work  proposed — The  Commercial  Revulsion — Xo  extraordinary 
Means — Prayer,  and  Prayer  only — The  Story — The  Future,      .     13 

CHAPTER    II. 

How  the  Revival  began,  and  where — A  lone  Man  on  his  Knees — The 
first  Prayer — Who  was  he  ? — What  has  he  done  ? — The  first 
Thought  of  a  Daily  Prayer  Meeting — The  first  Meeting — Increasing 
Interest — Christ  loved  and  honored — Other  Meetings  established 
— Efifpct  on  the  Public  Mind — Faith  in  Special  Cases — Preaching — 
The  Work  extending — The  Religious  and  Secular  Press — It  spreads 
over  the  whole  Land, ,        .18 

CHAPTER  III. 

Features  of  the  Work — Ways  and  Means — Enthusiasm — Catholicity 
of  Feeling  and  Action — The  Reformed  Dutch  Church — Union, 
a  Type — Influence  of  Laymen — The  Ministry  aided  and  eacour- 
aged,       .       J       u        ..,..,..    53 

V0 


VIU  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    IV. 

Preparation — Means  following  certain  Results — Remarkable  Coinci* 
denccs — Revivals  at  Sea — Convention  at  Pittsburg — Day  of  Fasting 
and  Prayer — Convention  at  Cincinnati — Visitation  of  Families — 
General  Influence  of  the  Revival  on  the  Church,       .         .         .60 


CHAPTER    V. 

One  Prayer-Meeting — The  House  and  Rooms — The  Business  in  Hand 
— Requests  for  Prayer — News  abroad — The  President — From  Phila- 
delphia— The  Son  and  Mother — An  Answer — Three  Sisters — Six 
Children 67 


CHAPTER     VI. 
An  Infidel  Lawyer's  Conviction  and  Conversion.       .        .        .19 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Surprising  Grace — A  Successful  Merchant — The  Magdalens—  The  Sa- 
viour Waiting — A  young  Sailor — Danger  of  Delay — An  only  Sou 
--The  Camp-meeting  Convert, 9V 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

Remarkable  Answers  to  Prayer — The  Four  Great  Revivals — Power  of 
Prayer — "  My  Husband  Saved" — Twenty  Special  Cases  Selected — A 
Brother-in-law — A  Drunkard  Saved,         .         .         ,         .         .   106 


CONTENTS.  IX 

CHAPTER    IX. 

Prayer-meeting  at  "  Hell  Corner  " — An  Invitation  on  the  Mississippi 
— A  Daughter  converted  and  driven  out  of  her  Father's  House — 
The  whole  Family  converted — Hungry  Children  ask  a  Bless- 
ing,   118 

CHAPTER    X. 
Christ  found  at  Home—The  Man  who  found  Peace  in  the  Street, .  129 

CHAPTER    XI. 

How  a  Revival  began — Among  the  Mountains — Astonishing  Answers 
— A  Telegram  to  a  Dying  Man — A  young  Man's  Testimony — The 
Prodigal — A  repentant  Student  converted  in  a  Car — A  Brother 
saved — Another  Conversion  in  a  Car — Revivals  multipUed  by  the 
Fulton  street  Prayer-meeting 139 

CHAPTER    XII. 

Individual  Responsibility — Personal  Efforts — Souls  seeking  Souls — 
A  ten  Years'  pursuit  of  an  Infidel  and  the  Result — A  Pledge 
Signed  Twenty-six  Times — Two  Widows — An  anxious  Mother — A 
Brother-in-law — The  Prodigal  Son — A  City  Islander — The  Happy 
Wife— Father  and  Daughter, 152 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

The  "Work  among   the   Children — Randall's  Island — The  Romanist's 
Child,  Mary — A  dying  Sundav  School  Scholar — ^Prayers  for  a  Child 
1* 


X  CONTENTS. 

— Conversions  in  a  Public  School — Columbus,  Toledo  and  Geneva 
— Father  and  Children — Sabbath  School  Class  and  Teacher — The 
little  Girl  whose  Heart  would  Sing, 164 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

The  Revival  of  Religion  among  Men  of  Business — Laws  of  Trade — 
Conscience — A  Hardware  Merchant  and  his  Customer — A  Mer- 
chant and  his  Clerk — ^The  Salesman  and  his  Assistant — Conscience 
Awakened — Test  of  the  Revival,      ...  .        .  1?8 

CHAPTER     XV. 

A  Man  of  Pleasure — Goes  to  the  Prayer-meeting — Is  sorry  for  it- 
Thinks  more  of  it — Reflects — His  Mother's  Prayers — Her  Bible — He 
returns  from  Newport — In  the  Prayer-meeting  again — Deep  dis- 
tress of  Mind — ^Despair — ^Begs  others  to  pray  for  him — Peace — Joy 
— ^Praise, 18§ 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

A  Pastor's  Sketch — An  anxious  Inquirer — Complains  of  a  want  of 
Peehng — Encouraged  to  Pray — Relapses  and  Returns — Instructed 
in  the  Nature  of  Faith — Relief  not  the  thing  to  seek — Christ's 
Ability  to  save — A  Ghmmer  of  Light — The  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness,         199 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

k  Roman  Catholic  Experience — Out  of  Employment — Reads  in  the 
"  Herald  "  of  the  Prayer-meetings — Attends — Is  astonished — 
Power  of  Prayer — Contrasted  with  the  Mass — His  Deep  CoQvio> 


CONTENTS.  XI 

tions — Fascinated — Reveals     his     State — Light     Breaks    in — Hia 
Wife  follows  him  to  Christ, 211 

CHAPTER     XVIII. 

The  Work  among  the  Seamen — Many  Languages  spoken — ^Prayers  bet« 
ter  than  Rum — An  Irish  Catholic — An  aged  Mariner — A  sinking 
Vessel  saved  in  the  midst  of  prayer — The  North  Carolina — The 
Wabash — A  Swedish  Sailor  at  the  Wheel — The  awful  Scene  on  the 
Austria,  and  singular  coincidence — Six  Sea  Captains  converted — 
Another  Captain  saved — His  remarkable  Experience,       .        .  220 

CHAPTEE    XIX. 

Influence  of  the  Revival  on  Crime  and  Criminals — Orville  Gardner 
— A  fast  Man — Labors  among  the  Poor — The  City  Missionaries- 
Grace  and  Grace  only — A  Mother  and  two  Children — Father  and 
Son — The  Wido'^^'s  Joy — Relatives  and  Friends,       .         .        .  253 

CHAPTER    XX. 

Wonderful  Answers  to  Prayer — Two  Children  of  a  Widow — A  Ser- 
vant Girl — ^Nine  Men  in  the  Market — Seven  praying  Wives — Xevef 
Give  Up — A  German  Boy — The  Prayer-Meeting  among  the  Indiana 
— Answers  to  Prayer  in  Natchez, 266 

CHAPTER    XXI. 

Prayer-meeting  at  Aunt  Betsy's — Power  of  Prayer  remarkably  Illus- 
trated— A  Visit  to  the  Sing-Sing  Prison — The  Contrast — Luther 
and  Melanchthon — Examples  of  Prevailing  Prayer — The  Church 
awaking — Understanding  the  Subject — A  Mother's  Faith — A  Revi 
▼al  predicted,  . 211 


XU  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER     XXII. 

Means  of  Grace — Preaching  the  Word — Revival  Tracts-  Private 
Efforts— Call  to  Prayer  by  Rev.  J.  C.  Ryle— Rev.  Dr.  Guthrie  of 
Edinburgh,  On  Persevei'ance  in  Prayer — Rev.  Dr.  J.  W.  Alex  an 
der's  Tracts :  "  The  Revival  and  its  Lessons," — "  Pray  for  the 
Spirit " — Power  of  the  Press, 294 

CHAPTER    XXIII. 

Prayers  for  our  Children  sure  to  be  Answered — Rev.  H.  W.  Smuller's 
Thoughts — The  Promises  of  God — The  Vials  with  Prayers  of  the 
Saints — ^Visions  of  John — Experience  of  Daniel — Long  Delay — The 
Old  Ladies'  Meeting — Mrs.  F.  and  her  Soldier  Boy — Have  faith  in 
God 811 

CHAPTER    XXIV. 

The  Book  of  Bequests — Written  with  Tears — Desire — Affection — Con- 
Tiction  of  Sin — Sorrow — Faith — Conversations  with  the  Drawer— 
The  Converted  gathered  into  the  Kingdom, 829 

CHAPTER    XXV. 

A  Year  of  Prayer — Review  of  the  Meetings — Anniversary  of  Fulton 
street  Meeting — Extraordinary  Case  of  Awakening  at  that  Meeting 
— ^Murder  and  Suicide  prevented — The  Sinner  saved,        .        .  838 

CHAPTER    XXVI. 
Prayer  Shown  to  be  Efficacious, 880 


CONTENTS.  XIU 

CHAPTER     XXVII. 

CONVERSION  OF  YOUNG  MEN  IN  1857  AND  ISoS. 

The  Great  Revival — Extends  to  aU  parts  of  the  Country — Thousands  of 
\  oung  Men  Converted — Prayer  out  of  the  Army  for  those  in  it— 
130,000  Sunday  School  Scholars  and  Teachers — Petitions  Coming — 
Chaplain  of  a  Wisconsin  Regiment — Mothers'  Prayers — Got  Something 
to  do  about  it — Seeking  Jesus  at  once — Converted — Only  Son — New 
Hampshire  Clergyman — The  Letter — Prayer-Meetings  on  the  March — 
Whole  Regiment  Taking  Sides — Letters — Beyond  the  Stars,        ,  8*74 

CHAPTER     XXVIII. 

REVIVALS    AND    CONVERSIONS    IN    THE    ARMV. 

Prayer  in  the  Army — Chaplain — Regimental  Church — Eighty  at  Commu- 
nion— The  Letter  within  a  Letter — Mary  sets  out  for  Heaven — Aska 
her  Soldier  Father  to  go  with  Her — Another  Little  Letter — ^Where  is 
Father  ? — Where  shall  I  find  Him  ? — The  Skeptic  asking  where  he 
can  find  Wife  and  Child — Chaplain's  Testimony — The  Vermont  Sol- 
diers— Longing  for  the  Camp  Prayer-Meetings,    ....  38*7 

CHAPTER     XXIX. 

PRAYER   AND  EXPERIENCE    ON    THE    BATTLE-FIELD. 

Imprecations  and  Prayers — Yearniugs  for  a  Saviour — The  Sergeant — All 
is  Well — Catholic  Soldier — His  Douay  Testament — Dying  Soldiers 
to  the  Fulton  Street  Meeting — Men  in  Hospital — Believing — 
Coming  into  the  Church — Cumberland  Army — The  General  favors 
Prayer-Meetings — The  Colonel  Dying  on  the  Field — Jesus  will  Take 
me  Home — Scenes  on  a  Battle-Field — Wanting  to  Speak  of  Christ — 
Soldier  has  Much  to  Say — Wife's  Prayer — Lost — Little  Son  Praying- 
Try  Christ— Soldier  laying  his  Doings  Down—"  Killed  "—Saved,  396 


IQV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER     XXX. 

GOING  HOME. PRATER  TURNED  TO  PRAISE. 

Praying  Men — Anticipating   Death — Letters   Home — "  My  Joseph  "- 
Dying — BeUeving  in  Jesus — Lost  a  Son  and  Found  a  Son — Lotrera 
from  the  Battle  Field — Going  Home-  -Farewells,  .        .        .  408 


PO¥EE    OF    PKATER. 


CHAPTEE    I. 

The  Work  proposed — The  Commercial  Revulsion — No  extraordinary 
Means — Prayer,  and  Prayer  only — The  Story — The  Future. 

The  pen  of  an  angel  might  well  be  employed  to 
record  the  wonderful  works  of  God  in  the  city  of 
JSTew  York,  during  the  years  1857-8. 

The  history  will  be  a  memorial  of  divine  grace. 
In  all  future  time  it  will  proclaim  the  readiness  of 
the  Lord  God  Almighty  to  hear  and  answer  prayer ; 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  descend  and  convert  sinners ; 
of  Jesus  Christ,  to  forgive  and  save. 

To  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the 
Holt  Ghost,  be  all  the  pbaise  ! 

The  autumn  of  1857  was  signalized  by  a  sudden 
and   fearful   convulsion   in   the   commercial    world. 

18 


14  I>)WER    OF    PRATEK. 

That  calamity  was  so  speedily  followed  by  the  reports 
of  revivals  of  religion  and  remarkable  displays  of 
divine  grace,  that  it  has  been  a  widely  received 
opinion,  that  the  two  events  stand  related  to  one 
another,  as  cause  and  effect.  In  the  day  of  adver- 
sity, men  consider.  When  the  hand  of  God  is  sud- 
denly laid  upon  city  and  country,  the  sources  of 
prosperity  dried  up,  fortunes  taking  to  themselves 
wings ;  houses,  venerable  for  years,  integrity,  and 
success,  tumbling  into  ruins ;  and  names,  never  tar- 
nished by  suspicion,  becoming  less  than  nothing  in 
general  bankruptcy,  it  is  natural  to  believe  that  men 
will  look  away  from  themselves,  and  say,  "  Yerily 
there  is  a  God,  who  reigns."  As  in  the  time  of  an 
earthquake,  or  wreck  at  sea,  men's  hearts  failing 
them  for  fear,  they  will  cry  to  Him  who  rides  upon 
the  wdiirlwind,  so  it  was  believed  that  the  financial 
storm  had  driven  men  to  pray.  And  it  doubtless 
did.  Never  was  a  commercial  crisis  so  inexplicable 
under  the  laws  of  trade.  It  w^as  acknowledged  to  be 
a  judgment.  The  justice  of  God  was  confessed  in 
arresting  men  in  recklessness,  extravagance  and  folly. 
Tliousands  were  thrown  out  of  business,  and,  in  their 
want  of  something  else  to  do,  assembled  in  meetings 
for  prayer.  But  these  meetings  had  heen  alrcadij 
established.  Tlie  spirit  of  God  had  been  manifest  in 
the  midst  of  them.     Before  the  commercial  revulsion. 


THE   0OMMEECI&.T.    KEVULSION.  15 

tlie  city  and  tlic  country  liad  been  Jibsorbed  in  tlie 
pursuit  of  pleasure  and  gain.  Men  were  making 
haste  to  be  rich,  and  to  enjoy  their  riches.  Recldess- 
ness  of  expenditure,  extravagance  in  living,  display  in 
furniture,  equipage,  and  dress,  had  attained  a  height 
unexampled  in  the  previous  social  history  of  our 
country,  and  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  simplicity 
and  virtue  of  our  fathers.  These  signs  of  prosperity 
had  filled  the  minds  of  good  men  with  apprehension 
and  alarm  before  the  panic  seized  the  heart  of  the 
world.  Christians  who  had  kept  free  from  the  spirit 
of  speculation  and  the  mania  for  making  money,  had 
trembled  for  the  future  of  a  people  so  absorbed  in 
the  material,  as  to  be  oblivious  of  the  spiritual 
and  eternal.  These  pious  people  had  been  gathering 
in  meetings  for  prayer,  before  the  convulsion  began. 
Now,  indeed,  the  meetings  received  large  accessions 
of  numbers  in  attendance,  and  a  new  infusion  of  life 
from  above.  More  meetings  were  established,  and 
larger  numbers  attended.  Tlie  prayer-meeting  be- 
came one  of  the  institutions  of  tJie  city.  Christiana 
in  distant  parts  of  the  country  heard  of  them.  They 
prayed  for  the  prayer-meetings.  When  they  visited 
the  city,  the  prayer-meeting  was  the  place  to  which 
they  resorted.  The  museum  or  theatre  had  no  such 
attractions.  Returning,  they  set  up  similar  meetings 
at  home.     The  spirit  followed,  and  the  same  displays 


16  POWER   OF   PRAYEK. 

of  grace  were  seen  in  other  cities,  and  in  the  country^ 
that  were  so  marvellous  in  New  York.  So  the  work 
spread,  until  the  year  has  become  remarkable  in  the 
history  of  the  church. 

This  revival  is  to  be  remembered  through  all 
coming  ages,  as  simply  an  answer  to  prayer. 

We  must  look  behind  all  means,  and  acknowledge 
that  this  is  the  Lord's  doings.  He  had  said  that  He 
would  be  inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Israel,  and 
when  they  called,  the  Lord  answered  and  heard. 
This  is  to  be  the  standing  testimony  which  the  re- 
vival will  bear  forever,  in  the  history  of  religion.  It 
is  this  fact  which  is  to  make  this  volume  a  memorial 
of  the  truth  and  goodness  of  God  in  after  years. 
The  design  of  its  preparation  is  to  exhibit  the  faith- 
fulness of  God  to  his  promises,  and  his  willingness  to 
give  his  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him.  It  is  to 
encourage  and  stimulate  Christians  in  all  places, 
everywhere,  to  seek  the  same  glorious  gifts  of  grace 
for  themselves  and  perishing  sinners  around  them. 
Pastors  will  read  it,  and  communicate  its  wondrous 
records  to  their  flocks.  Thousands  of  the  humble 
people  of  God,  who  know  the  way  to  the  mercy  seat, 
will  here  find  their  faith  strengthened  when  they 
come  to  pray.  In  tens  of  thousands  of  meetings  for 
prayer,  the  delightful  stories  in  this  book  will  be  re- 
hearsed amid  the  joyful  tears  of  the  people  of  God, 


THE   MEANS    OF    GRACE.  17 

while  they  will  pray  that  such  great  things  may  be 
seen  and  done  among  them  also. 

Thus  the  revival  is  to  be  extended  and  perpetuated. 
Wherever  the  gospel  is  preached — this  is  to  be  told 
as  a  triumph  of  its  love  and  power.  Other  trophies 
of  the  victorious  grace  of  God  are  to  be  brought  in, 
and  their  records  too  are  to  be  made  and  published  to 
the  glory  of  Zion's  King,  and  the  work  is  to  go  on 
from  conquering  to  conquest,  until  the  earth  is  filled 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  the  waters  fi.ll  the 
sea.  This  volume  may  be  but  the  precursor  of 
another  at  the  close  of  1859,  in  which  the  histoiy  of 
the  great  American  revival  will  be  continued. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  give  an  authentic  account 
of  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  work  of  grace  in  the 
city  of  ITew  York.  In  the  recital  of  the  facts,  the 
foregoing  statements  will  be  more  than  confirmed, 
and  a  record  will  be  made,  which  will  compel  the 
reader  to  give  glory  to  God,  The  object  and  tend- 
ency of  the  history  are  to  illustrate  the  power  of 
PKATEE.  Every  page  of  this  book  is  a  proof  that 
the  believer  has  power  with  God, 


!8  POWER   OF   PRAYEB. 


CHAPTER    II. 

How  the  Revival  began,  and  where — A  lone  Man  on  his  Knees — ^Th« 
first  Prayer — Who  was  he  ? — What  has  he  done  ? — The  first 
Thought  of  a  Daily  Prayer  Meeting — The  first  Meeting — Increasing 
Interest — Christ  loved  and  honored — Other  Meetings  established 
— Effect  on  the  Public  Mind — Faith  in  Special  Cases — Preaching — 
The  Work  extending — The  Rehgious  and  Secular  Press — It  spreads 
over  the  whole  Land. 

In  the  upper  lecture-room  of  tlic  "  Old  North  Dutch 
Church,"  in  Fulton  Street,  New  York,  a  solitary  man 
was  kneeling  upon  the  floor,  engaged  in  earnest,  im- 
portunate prayer.  He  was  a  man  who  lived  very 
much  in  the  lives  of  others ;  lived  almost  wholly  for 
others.  He  had  no  wife  or  children — but  there  were 
thousands  with  their  husbands  and  fathers,  without 
God  and  hope  in  the  world ;  and  these  thousands  were 
going  to  the  gates  of  eternal  death.  He  had  sur- 
veyed all  the  lower  wards  of  the  city  as  a  lay-mission- 
ary of  the  Old  Church,  and  he  longed  to  do  sonic 
thing  for  their  salvation.  He  knew  he  could  do  many 
things — ^lie  could  take  tracts  in  his  hand,  any  and 
every  day,  and  distribute  them.     He  could  preach 


A   SOLITARY    PETITIONEE.  19 

the  gospel  from  door  to  door.  All  this  lie  liad  done. 
To  reach  these  perishing  thousands,  he  needed  a 
thousand  lives.  Could  not  something  more  eiFectual 
be  done  ?  So,  day  after  day,  and  many  times  a  day, 
this  man  was  on  his  knees,  and  his  constant  prayer 
Was  "  Lord,  whcd  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  V  The 
oftener  he  prays,  the  more  earnest  he  becomes.  He 
pleads  with  God  to  show  him  what  to  do,  and  how 
to  do  it. 

A  vast  responsibility  had  been  thrown  upon  him, 
of  caring  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  neglected 
thousands  in  these  lower  wards.  He  had  been  ap- 
pointed to  this  work  without  being  trammelled  by 
any  specific  instructions  by  the  authorities  of  the 
church,  being  left  to  act  at  his  own  discretion  in 
much  of  his  labor.  The  prayer  was  continually  in 
his  mind  and  in  his  heart,  "  Lord,  what — what  wilt 
thou  have  me  to  do  V  He  prayed  for  some  way  to 
be  opened  to  bring  the  claims  of  religion  to  bear 
upon  the  hearts  and  minds  of  these  perishing  mul- 
titudes. The  more  he  prayed  the  more  encouraged 
he  was  in  the  joyful  expectation  that  God  would 
show  him  the  way,  through  which  hundreds  and 
thousands  might  be  influenced  on  the  subject  of  re- 
figion.  Bat  though  he  prayed  and  believed,  ho 
had  not  the  remotest  idea  of  the  methods  of  God's 
grace  which  were  about  to  be  employed.     The  moro 


20  POWER   OF   PKATEB. 

he  prayed,  however,  the  more  confident  he  became 
that  God  would  show  him  wliat  he  would  have 
him  do. 

He  had  been  earnestly  seeking  God's  blessing, 
and  aid,  and  guidance  in  the  work  which  was  before 
him.  He  had  earnestly  sought  to  be  directed  and 
instructed ;  and  that  he  might  be  willing  to  follow 
the  teachings  of  God's  Spmt,  whatever  they  might 
be.  He  rose  from  his  knees — ^inspired  with  cour- 
age and  hope,  derived  from  above. 

Shall  we  describe  this  man  ?  His  age  is  not  far 
from  forty  years.  He  is  tall,  well  made,  with  a 
remarkably  pleasant,  benevolent  face;  affectionate 
in  his  disposition  and  manner,  possessed  of  indomit- 
able energy  and  perseverance,  having  good  musical 
attainments ;  gifted  in  prayer  and  exhortation  to  a 
remarkable  degree ;  modest  in  his  demeanor,  ardent 
in  his  piety,  sound  in  his  judgment;  having  good 
common  sense,  a  thorough  knowledge  of  human 
nature,  and  those  traits  of  character  that  make 
him  a  welcome  guest  in  any  house.  He  is  intelli- 
gent, and  eminently  fitted  for  the  position  which 
he  has  been  called  to  occupy,  which  up  to  the  present 
moment  he  has  so  worthily  filled. 

Mr.  Jeremiah  Calvin  Lanphier  "vas'  born  in 
Coxsackie,  ]^.  Y.  He  became  a  resident  of  this 
city  about  twenty  years  ago,  engaged  in  mercantile 


MS.  lanphier's  journal.  21 

pui-buits,  united  witli  the  Tabernacle  clmrcli  on  pro- 
iession  of  liis  faitli  in  1842,  and  was  for  eight  or  nine 
years  a  member  of  Kev.  Dr.  James  W.  Alexander's 
church.  He  joined  the  North  Dutch  church  in 
3857,  and  in  July  1st  of  the  same  year,  entered  upon 
his  work  as  the  missionary  of  that  church,  under  the 
direction  of  its  consistory. 

He  began  his  labors  without  any  plan  of  instruc- 
tions, and  was  left  to  do  all  the  good  he  could,  very 
much  in  his  own  way,  the  consistory  always  aiding 
him  as  much  as  was  in  their  power. 

We  have  looked  into  this  man's  journal,  which  no 
human  eye  but  our  own  has  read,  save  the  author's. 
The  very  first  page  is  characteristic  of  the  man.  We 
copy  the  opening  lines : 

New  York,  July  1st,  1857. 

"  Be  not  weary  in  well  doing." — 2  Thess.  iii.  13. 

"  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ,  which 
Btrengtheneth  me." — Phil.  iv.  13. 

"  Read  the  fourth  chapter  2d  Timothy.  Think  I 
feel  something  of  the  responsibility  of  the  work  in 
wliich  I  have  engaged.  Felt  a  nearness  to  God  in 
prayer,  and  my  entire  dependence  on  him  from 
whom  Cometh  all  my  strength." 

So  began  this  man  his  labors,  in  the  most  ne- 
glected portion  of  the  city  of  'New  York,  the  lower 


22  POWEK   OF   PKAYER. 

wards.  And  now  for  tlie  first  idea  of  a  noonday 
prayer-meeting.     He  says : 

"  Going  my  rounds  in  the  performance  of  my  duty 
one  day,  as  I  was  walking  along  the  streets,  the  idea 
was  suggested  to  my  mind  that  an  hour  of  prayer, 
from  twelve  to  one  o'clock,  would  be  beneficial  to 
husincss  men^  who  usually  in  great  numbers  take 
that  hour  for  rest  and  refreshment.  The  idea  was  to 
have  singing,  prayer,  exhortation,  relation  of  reli- 
gious experience,  as  the  case  might  be ;  that  none 
should  be  required  to  stay  the  whole  hour ;  that  all 
should  come  and  go  as  their  engagements  should 
allow  or  require,  or  their  inclinations  dictate.  Ar- 
rangements were  made,  and  at  twelve  o'clock  noon, 
on  the  23d  day  of  September,  1S57,  the  door  of  the 
third  story  lecture-room  was  thrown  open.  At  half- 
past  twelve  the  step  of  a  solitary  individual  was 
heard  upon  the  stairs.  Shortly  after  another,  and 
another ;  then  another,  and  last  of  all,  another,  until 
six  made  up  the  whole  company !  We  had  a  good 
meeting.     The  Lord  was  with  us  to  hless  us.^^ 

It  will  be  seen,  that  our  missionary  sat  out  the 
first  half  of  the  first  noonday  prayer-meeting  alone, 
or  rather  he  prayed,  though  the  first  half  hour 
al^ne. 

Tims,  the  noonday  business-men's  prayer-meeting 
was  inaugurated !     It  was  to  have  new  phases  of  inte- 


THi'.  FiiJST  i'i;ayek-mj:eti.ng.  23 

rest.  The  old,  long,  cold,  formal  routine  was  to  Le 
broken  up.  Everything  was  to  be  arranged  for  the 
short  stay  of  those  who  came.  All  the  exercises 
were  to  be  brief,  pointed,  and  to  the  purpose,  touch- 
ing the  case  in  hand.  This  idea  grew  out  of  the 
pressing  necessity  of  men's  engagements.  They 
could  come  in  and  stay  five  minutes,  or  the  whole 
hour,  as  they  pleased.  Staying  five  minutes,  they 
might  have  an  opportunity  to  take  part,  for  no  one 
was  to  occupy  more  than  five  minutes  in  remarks,  or 
prayer, 

Tlie  second  meeting  was  held  a  week  afterwards, 
on  Wednesday,  September  30th,  when  twenty  per- 
sons were  present.  It  was  a  precious  meeting. 
There  was  much  prayer,  and  the  hearts  of  those 
present  were  melted  within  them.  The  next  meeting 
was  held  October  7th.  Speaking  of  this  meeting, 
the  private  journal  says  : 

"  Prepared  for  the  prayer-meeting  to-day,  at  noon. 
Called  to  invite  a  number  of  persons  to  be  present. 
Spoke  to  men  as  I  met  them  in  the  street,  as  my 
custom  is,  if  I  can  get  their  attention.  I  grayed 
that  the  Lord  would  incline  many  to  come  to  the  place 
of  prayer.  Went  to  the  meeting  at  noon.  Present 
between  thirty  and  forty.  '  Bless  the  Lord  !  oh  my 
Boul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless  his  holy 
name.' " 


24  POWER   OF    PRAYER. 

TLis  meeting  was  of  so  animated  and  encouraging 
a  character,  tliat  a  meeting  was  appointed  for  the 
ifEXT  DAY,  at  which  a  large  number  attended; 
and  from  this  day  dates  the  business-men's  union 
daily  prayer-meeting.  The  meetings  were  moved 
down  to  the  middle  lecture-room,  as  being  more 
(iommodious.  Of  the  meeting  of  the  8th  of  October, 
*:i  is  said,  in  this  same  journal : 

"  Attended  the  prayer-meeting  at  noon.  A  larger 
number  present,  and  there  was  a  spirit  of  reconse- 
cration  to  the  service  of  Christ,  and  a  manifest  desire 
to  live  near  his  cross." 

This  meeting,  as  we  learn  from  other  sources,  was 
one  of  uncommon  fervency  in  prayer,  of  deep  humi- 
lity and  self-abasement,  and  great  desire  that  God 
would  glorify  himself  in  the  outpouring  of  his  Spirit 
upon  them.  We  are  not  much  surprised  to  find  the 
following  mention  of  the  next  meeting,  Oct.  9th : 

"  Called  on  a  number  to  invite  them  to  attend  the 
noon-day  prayer-meeting.  Went  to  the  meeting  at 
noon.  A  large  number  present.  The  meeting  in- 
creases in  interest— ^increases  also  in  numbers.  We 
had  a  precious  time.  It  was  the  very  gate  of  hea- 
ven.^'' , 

Passing  on  now  to  Oct.  18th,  we  find  a  rapid  ad 
vancement  in  the  intensity  of  religious  feeling,  aa 
the  following  extract  will  show ;  this  being,  in  every 


A   STLRKING   OF    SOULS.  25 

sense,  a  faithful  and  the  only  record  which  is  pre- 
served of  these  meetings. 

"  Attended  the  noon-day  prayer-meeting,  a  larga 
number  present,  and  God's  Spirit  was  manifestly  in 
cur  midst." 

And  of  the  next  day,  Oct.  14th,  it  is  said : 

"Attended  the  noon-day  prayer-meeting.  Over 
one  hundred  present,  many  of  them  not  professors 
of  religion,  but  under  conviction  of  sin,  and  seeking 
an  interest  in  Christ ;  inquiring  what  they  shall  do 
to  be  saved.  God  grant  that  they  find  Christ  pre- 
cious to  their  souls." 

It  is  added :  "  This  is  a  cloudy,  rainy  day." 

Of  the  few  following  meetings,  we  find  such 
notices  as  these : 

"  A  large  attendance ;  a  good  spirit  pervaded  the 
place ;  a  great  desire  to  be  humble  before  God  in 
view  of  past  sins.  I  feel  that  God's  Spirit  is  mov- 
ing in  the  hearts  of  the  people." 

And  now,  Oct.  23d,  one  month  from  the  date  of 
the  first  noon-day  prayer-meeting,  we  have  this 
remarkable  passage : 

"Called  on  some  of  the  editors  of  the  relig-ioux 
papers  to  have  them  notice  the  interest  that  is  daily 
manifested  in  our  meetings.' 

Thus  the  great  revival  had  actually  commenced 

and  had  been  in  progress  for  some  time,  before  any 

2 


26  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

public  mention  Lad  been  made  of  it,  so  noiseless 
had  been  its  footsteps.  The  religious  interest  at  the 
Fulton  street  prayer-meeting,  as  it  was  now  com- 
monlj  called,  had  gone  on  increasing  more  and 
more,  till  its  influence  began  to  be  powerfully  felt 
abroad  in  difierent  and  distant  portions  of  the  city. 
During  the  first  month  of  these  meetings,  many  city 
pastors,  and  many  laymen,  belonging  to  the  churches 
of  ]^ew  York  and  Brooklyn,  had  been  into  one  or 
more  of  these  meetings,  and  had  been  warmed  by 
the  holy  fire  already  kindled.  And  as  the  sparks 
from  the  burning  building  are  borne  to  kindle 
other  fires,  so  these  carried  the  fire  to  their  own 
churches. 

We  come  now  to  another  portion  of  great  interest 
in  this  work  of  prayer.  JS^ot  only  in  the  Fulton  street 
meeting  was  prayer  made,  but  morning  prayer-meet- 
ings began  to  be  established  in  different  churches. 
The  Broome  street  church  was  one  of  the  first  to 
open  a  morning  prayer-meeting.  Other  churches  fol- 
lowed, both  in  ISTew  York  and  Brooklyn,  without 
any  preconcert  or  any  knowledge  of  each  other's 
movements.  Some  time  before  any  other  was  heard 
of,  and  nearly  simultaneously  with  the  Fill  ton  street 
,  meeting,  if  not  before,  there  was  institutea  a  daily 
morning  prayer-meeting  in  the  Plymouth  church; 
Brooklyn.    In  a  quiet  and  unostentatious  way,  othera 


MEETCSraS    EN"    NEW  TOEK    AXD    ERCOKLYN.  27 

were  commenced,  earlier  or  later.  In  the  second 
month  of  the  Fulton  street  meetings,  several  morning 
daily  prayer-meetings  were  in  existence. 

The  fear  of  imitation  held  back  some  from  moving 
in  the  matter.  But  more  commonly  there  was  no 
thought  of  this.  The  place  of  prayer  was  a  most 
delightful  resort,  and  the  places  of  prayer  multiplied, 
because  men  were  moved  to  prayer.  They  wished 
to  pray.  They  felt  impelled,  by  some  unseen  power, 
to  pray.  They  felt  the  pressure  of  the  call  to  prayer. 
So  a  place  of  prayer  was  no  sooner  opened,  than 
Christians  flocked  to  it,  to  pour  out  their  supplica- 
tions together.  Christians  of  both  sexes,  of  all  ages, 
of  different  denominations,  without  the  slightest 
regard  to  denominational  distinctions,  came  together, 
on  one  common  platform  of  brotherhood  in  Christ, 
and  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  union  sent  up  then* 
united  petitions  to  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  giver. 

The  question  was  never  asked,  "  to  what  church 
does  he  belong?"  But  the  question  was,  "does  he 
belong  to  Christ  ?" 

The  early  dawn  of  the  revival  was  marked  by  love 
to  Christ,  love  for  all  his  people,  love  oi grayer,  and 
love  of  personal  effort,  ^ever  in  any  former  revival, 
since  the  days  of  the  first  Christians,  was  the  name 
of  Christ  so  honored,  never  so  often  mentioned^ 
never  so  precious  to  the  believer.     "Never  was  such 


28  POWER    OF    PRATER. 

ardent  love  to  liim.  expressed.  ISTever  was  tliere  so 
much  devotedness  to  his  service.  The  whole  atmos- 
phere was  love.  It  is  not  strange,  then,  that  those 
who  so  loved  him,  should  love  his  image  whcrevei 
and  in  whomsoever  they  saw  it.  It  was  a  moral 
necessity.  The  union  of  Christians  was  felt.  It 
needed  no  professions. 

Hence  there  was  no  room  for  sectarian  jealousies. 
It  was  felt  that  all  Christians  had  a  right  to  pray; 
all  were  commanded  to  pray;  all  ought  to  pray. 
And  if  all  wished  to  pray,  and  pray  together,  who 
should  hinder  ? 

This  union  of  Christians  in  prayer  struck  the 
unbelieving  world  with  amazement.  It  was  felt 
that  this  was  prayer.  This  love  of  Christians  for 
one  another,  and  this  love  of  Christ,  this  love  of 
prayer  and  love  of  souls,  this  union  of  all  in  prayer, 
whose  names  were  lost  sight  of,  disarmed  all"  oppo- 
sition, so  that  not  a  man  opened  his  mouth  in 
opposition. 

On  the  contrary,  the  conviction  was  conveyed 
to  all  minds  that  this  truly  is  the  work  of  God.  The 
impenitent  felt  that  Christians  loved  them;  that 
their  love  of  souls  made  them  earnest.  The  truth 
now  commended  itself  to  every  man's  conscience 
in  the  sight  of  God.  They  felt  that  this  was  not  the 
work  of  man,  but   the   work   of  God.    Tliey  were 


SPIKITUAL   IMI'irLSE.  29 

awed  by  a  sense  of  the  divine  presence  in  tlie 
prayer-meeting,  and  felt  that  this  was  holy  ground. 
Christians  were  very  much  Inirabled.  Impenitent 
men  saw  and  felt  this.  Tliey  felt  that  it  was  avrful 
to  trifle  with  the  place  of  prayer  ^  sacrilegiona-  to 
doubt  the  spii'it,  the  sincerity,  the  efficiency,  or  the 
power  of  prayer.  It  began  to  be  felt  that  Christians 
obtained  answers  to  prayer ;  that  if  they  united  to 
pray  for  any  particular  man's  conversion,  that  man 
was  sure  to  be  converted.  "What  made  them  sure  ? 
What  made  them  say  that  "  they  thought  this  man 
and  that  man  would  soon  become  Christians?" 
Because  they  had  become  the  subjects  of  prayer. 
And  men  prayed  in  the  prayer-meeting,  as  if  they 
expected  God  would  hear  and  am^swer  prayer. 

All  these  convictions,  combined,  made  almost  all 
classes  of  men  approachable  on  the  subject  of  re- 
ligion. It  was  not  difficult  to  get  access  to  their 
hearts.  God  thus  prepared  the  way  for  their  convic- 
tion and  conversion. 

We  have  been  speaking  of  the  beginning  of  the 
second  month  of  union  noon-day  prayer-meetings. 
Concerning  them,  we  find  such  words  as  the  follow- 
ing in  Mr.  Lanphier's  Journal : 

"  Attended  the  noon-day  prayer  meeting.  A  good 
attendance  and  a  good  spirit  prevails,  for  God  ia 
manifest  in  this  movement.    A  blessed  spirit  per 


30  POWEK   OF   PEAYEK. 

vades  the  place.  Had  conversations  witli  awakened 
sinners.  A  joung  man  arose  in  tlie  meeting,  and 
gave  in  his  testimony  to  the  benefit — under  God — of 
coming  to  the  prajer-meeting." 

It  is  very  interesting  to  look,  at  this  stage  of  the 
revival,  at  the  character  of  the  preaching  which  be- 
gan to  prevail,  and  the  kind  of  subjects  which  were 
presented.  The  Holy  Spirit  seems  to  lead  the  minds 
of  ministers  to  those  portions  of  his  word  which  he 
designs  to  make  the  fire  and  the  hammer  to  break 
the  flinty  heart  in  pieces.  He  leads  in  this,  as  well  as 
everything  else  which  he  uses  as  means  of  salvation. 

Let  us  for  a  moment  look  at  some  of  those  passages 
of  Scripture  which  were  the  subjects  of  discourses 
during  the  period  of  which  we  have  been  speaking, 
and  see  how  remarkable  they  are.  They  are  the 
foundation  of  sermons,  by  a  great  number  of  preach- 
ers, selected  without  any  preconcert,  and  distinctly 
show  how  the  minds  of  these  ambassadors  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  were  led.  These  are  the  texts  of  sermons 
which  have  never  been  published,  but  delivered  dur 
ing  this  period  in  the  Old  Dutch  Church  : 

1  Corinthians  i.  30,  31  :  "  But  of  him  are  ye  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom, 
and  righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  redemp- 
tion ;  that  according  as  it  is  written,  he  that  glorieth, 
let  him  glory  in  the  Lord." 


FIRST  TEXTS   OF   THE   REVIVAL.  31 

1  Corintliiaiis,  x.  16  :  "I  speak  as  to  wise  men ; 
judge  ye  wliat  I  say." 

Psalms,  XXX.  6,  7  :  "  And  in  my  prosperity  I  said 
I  shall  never  be  moved.  Lord  !  by  thy  favor  tbou 
didst  make  my  mountain  to  stand  strong.  Thou 
didst  hide  thy  face,  and  I  was  troubled." 

Psalms,  xvii.  5  :  "  Hold  up  my  goings  in  thy  paths, 
that  my  footsteps  slip  not." 

Jeremiah,  viii.  22 :  "  Is  there  no  balm  in  Gilead  ? 
Is  there  no  physician  there  ?" 

Hebrews,  x.  34: :  "  Knowing  in  yourselves  that  ye 
have  in  heaven  a  better  and  an  enduring  substance." 

Matthew,  xvi.  19  :  "  And  I  will  give  nnto  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Ephesians,  iv.  30 :  "  And  grieve  not  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  the  day  of 
redemption." 

Titus,  iii.  8 :  "To  maintain  good  works,  these 
things  are  good  and  profitable  nnto  men." 

Malachi,  iii.  16,  17 :  "  Then  they  that  feared  the 
Lord  spake  often  one  to  another  ;  and  the  Lord  heark- 
ened and  heard  it,  and  a  book  of  remembrance  was 
written  before  him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord  and 
thought  upon  his  name.  And  they  shall  be  mine, 
Baith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  in  that  day  when  I  make  up 
my  jewels,  and  I  will  spare  them  as  a  man  spareth 
his  own  son  that  serveth  him." 


32  rowKS  OF  PKAyEw. 

Psalms,  iv.  7,  8  :  "  Tliou  liast  put  gladness  in  my 
heart  more  than  in  the  time  when  their  corn  and  their 
wine  increased." 

1  Samuel,  xvi.  17  :  "  For  the  Lord  seeth  not  as  man 
seeth  :  for  man  looketh  on  the  outward  appearance, 
but  the  Lord  looketh  on  the  heart." 

2  Corinthians,  v.  20  :  "  ]^ow,  then,  we  are  ambas- 
sadors for  Christ.  As  though  God  did  beseech  you 
by  us,  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled 
to  God." 

Romans,  viii.  1 :  "  Tliere  is  therefore  no  condemna- 
tion to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
not  after  the  flesh  but  after  the  spirit." 

Psalms,  Ixxxiv.  11  :  "  For  the  Lord  is  a  sun  and 
shield.  The  Lord  will  give  grace  and  glory,  and  no 
good  thing  will  he  withhold  from  them  that  walk  up- 
rightly." 

Mark,  iii.  3  :  "  And  he  said  unto  the  man  that  had 
the  withered  hand,  stand  forth." 

Ephesians,  v.  25  :  "  Christ  also  loved  the  church, 
and  gave  himself  for  it." 

1  Timothy,  i.  11 :  "  According  to  the  glorious  gos- 
pel of  the  grace  of  God." 

Job,  xxiii.  3  :  "  Oh !  that  I  knew  where  I  might 
find  him."  --. 

Luke,  xix.  10.  "  For  the  Son  of  man  hath  come  to 
seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost." 


CHAIiACTEK   OF   TKE   EAELY   MEETINGS.  3S 

Jolm,  X.  14.  "  I  am  tlie  Good  Slieplierd,  and  know 
my  slieep,  and  am  known  of  mine." 

"We  have  taken  tliese  passages,  in  course,  as  they 
were  recorded  by  a  gentleman  who  heard  the  ser- 
mons preached.  Being  taken  without  arrangement, 
they  indicate  the  class  of  truths  w^hich  were  felt  to 
be  appropriate  to  the  state  of  things.  There  is  some- 
thing sjpecially  noteworthy  ib  these  passages,  and  any 
one  who  will  read  them  and  reflect  upon  them,  will 
see  the  bearing  they  have.  Doubtless  there  was 
much  prayer  connected  with  the  preparation  and 
preaching  of  these  discourses.  "What  a  world  of  love 
must  have  been  in  these  sermons!  With  what 
antold  anxieties  did  these  preachers  strive  to  win 
sinners  to  Christ !  We  ask  the  reader  to  ponder 
upon  these  passage^  as  a  type  of  the  revival,  and  ob- 
serve that  in  view  of  that  boundless  love  which 
characterizes  these  meetings  for  prayer,  all  those 
sermons  were  prepared  and  preached.  The  great 
beginning  of  the  revival  was  love,  and  love  must 
nave  been  the  burden  of  these  appeals. 

Before  the  close  of  the  second  month  of  the  daily 
prayer-meeting,  the  two  lower  lecture-rooms  had 
been  thrown  open,  and  both  were  filled  immediately. 
Yet  so  gradually  and  unostentatiously  had  all  this 
wide-spread  religious  interest  arisen,  that  one  meet- 

Jng  for  prayer  scarcely  had  any  knowledge  of  wha^. 

2* 


34  POWEK   OF   PRAYER. 

was  doing  iu  any  other.  The  religious  interest  waa 
now  rapidly  on  the  increase  and  was  extending  itself 
to  all  parts  of  the  country.  Many  men  of  business 
from  abroad,  coming  to  N^ew  York  on  business, 
would  enter  into  the  noonday  prayer-meetings  and 
become  deeply  impressed,  and  go  to  their  respective 
homes  to  tell  what  the  Lord  was  doing  in  New 
York. 

"When  we  come  to  the  history  of  the  third  month 
of  prayer,  what  a  change  we  find  rapidly  tak- 
ing place,  not  only  in  the  city,  but  all  over  the 
land.  It  was  everywhere  a  revival  of  grayer.  It 
was  not  prayer-meetings  in  imitation  of  the  Fulton 
street  meetings.  Those  that  say  so,  or  think  so, 
greatly  err.  God  was  preparing  his  glorious  way 
over  the  nation.  It  was  the  dpsire  to  jpray.  The 
same  Power  that  moved  to  'prayer  in  Fulton  street, 
moved  to  prayer  elsewhere.  The  same  characteristics 
that  marked  the  Fulton  street  meeting,  marked  aU 
similar  meetings.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
poured  out  upon  these  assemblages,  and  it  was 
this  that  made  the  places  of  prayer  all  over  the  land 
places  of  great  solemnity  and  earnest  inquiry.  Men 
did  not  doubt — could  not  doubt — that  God  was 
moving  in  answer  to  prayer.  It  was  this  solemn  con- 
viction that  silenced  all  opposition — that  awakened 
the  careless  and  stupid — that  encouraged  and  glad- 


THE    I'EKSS    IKTEKESTED.  35 

ened  the  hearts  of  Christians — causing  a  general 
turning  to  the  Lord. 

Such  a  display  of  love  and  mercy,  on  the  part 
of  the  ever  blessed  Spirit,  was  never  made  before. 
The  religious  press,  all  over  the  country,  heralded 
the  glad  news  of  what  the  Lord  was  doing  in  som^ 
places;  thus  preparing  the  way  for  what  he  was 
about  to  do  in  others.  Thousands  on  thousands  of 
closets  bore  witness  to  strong  crying  and  tears,  be- 
fore God  in  prayer  all  over  the  land.  Thousands  of 
waiting  hearts,  hearing  that  Jesus  was  passing  by, 
begged  that  he  would  tarry  long  enough  to  look 
on  them. 

On  the  very  first  days  of  the  present  year,  tlie 
secular  press  in  this  city  began  to  notice  and  publish, 
the  facts  of  this  great  movement  to  prayer.  With 
scarcely  an  exception,  th.is  was  done  in  the  most  re- 
spectful and  approving  terms.  Most  of  tbe  secular 
daily  journals  of  this  city  spread  abroad  the  intelli- 
gence of  what  was  doing.  The  people  demanded  it, 
and  the  publication  of  it  was  a  sort  of  necessity. 
The  revival  columns  were  read  with  the  most  eager 
interest  over  the  whole  country,  and  many  thousands 
were  influenced  by  them,  who  never  looked  into  a 
religious  paper.     God's  hand  was  in  all  this. 

We  give  a  few  brief  extracts  from  Mr.  Lanphier's 
private  journal,  to  indicate  the  means  which  were  used. 


36  POWER   OF   PBAYEK. 

"  A  large  attendance  at  tlie  noondaj  prayer-meet- 
ing. We  distributed  the  tract  entitled  'Tliree 
Words,'  and  each  one  M-as  to  give  it  to  some  friend, 
and  ash  GocVs  sjjyeGial  Messing  upon  iV^  Everything 
was  done  in  prayer. 

"Attended  the  noonday  prayer-meeting.  It  was 
fully  attended.  The  tract  given  out  to-day  was 
entitled  '  One  Honest  Effort.'  It  was  to  be  prayed 
over,  and  then  given  away — asking  God  to  bless  it 
on  its  mission,  to  the  salvation  of  souls.  Distributed 
tracts,  called  on  several  young  men,  and  conversed 
witli  them  in  regard  to  their  scuie'  salvation." 

"At  the  noonday  prayer-meetiug  a  young  man, 
one  out  of  a  great  number,  told  what  the  Lord 
had  done  for  his  soul,  by  atttncling  the  noon-day 
meetings,  which  sent  a  thrill  thro'Ai^h  svery  Christian 
heart,  and  which  will  be  remembcAvl  with  joy." 

Jan.  5,  1858. 

"  Called  to  converse  wit^i  i3ome  of  +.^b  editors  of 
the  daily  j^apers  in  regarc*  to  ha^d^g  ^cxi-'fc  cf  th-^ 
incidents,  which  occur  from  day  to  day  iu  the  ^M^yti 
meetings,  inserted  in  them.*' 

This  was,  probably,  the  beginning  of  the  notices  oJ 
the  secular  press  of  the  transactions  of  these  insets 
ings. 

At  the  end  of  the  fourth  month,  the  I'liiton  street 


THE    STILL,    SMALL    VOICE.  37 

prayer-meeting  occupied  tlie  three  lecture-rooms  in 
the  consistory  building,  and  all  were  filled  to  their 
utmost  capacity.  So  were  all  other  places  filled  in 
the  cities  of  JSTew  York,  Brooklyn,  Jersey  City, 
"N^ewark,  and  their  vicinity. 

But  the  spread  of  the  meetings  requires  a  more 
special  mention,  in  order  that  we  may  trace  the 
hand  of  God  in  this  revival.  The  three  lecture-rooms 
at  the  Old  Dutch  Church  had  'become  filled  to  over- 
flowing, one  after  the  other,  until  no  sitting  room  or 
standing  room  was  left.  And  scores,  and  perhaps 
hundreds,  had  to  go  away,  unable  even  to  get  into 
the  halls.  How  noticeable  is  one  fact,  and  it  must  be 
noticed  in  order  that  we  may  see  that  "  the  excel- 
lency of  the  power  is  of  God.'"  There  had  been  no 
eloquent  preaching,  no  energetic  and  enthusiastic 
appeals ;  no  attempts  to  rouse  up  religious  interest. 
All  had  been  still,  solemn,  and  awful.  The  simple 
fact,  the  great  fact  was,  the  people  were  moved  to 
prayer.    The  people  demanded  a  place  to  pray. 

So  noiseless  was  this  work  of  grace,  that  one  por- 
tion  of  the  community  did  not  know  what  any  other 
portion  were  doing  in  the  matter.  Instead  of  devis- 
ing plans,  and  executing  them,  to  stir  up  the  com- 
munity, the  whole  community,  as  one  man,  seemed 
to  be  already  roused.  The  daily  prayer-meeting  was 
not  the  means  of  the  feeling,  but  the  mere  expression 


38  POWER    OF   PKAYEK. 

of  it.  ISTever,  since  the  days  of  Pentecost,  was  such 
a  state  of  the  general  Christian  heart  and  mind  ;  and 
never,  since  the  workl  was  made,  was  there  such  an 
important  epoch.  The  more  we  go  into  the  facts  of 
it,  the  more  is  the  mind  filled  with  adoring  wonder 
and  amazement  at  the  stupendous  imj)ortance  and 
extent  of  it.  Every  movement  in  it  seemed  to  he 
following,  not  leading ;  not  creating,  but  following 
the  developments  of  a  plan  already  marked  out,  the 
end  by  no  means  seen  from  the  beginning,  and  no 
part  of  the  plan  seen,  only  as  it  was  unfolded,  from 
day  to  day,  by  him  who  devised  it  all. 

Who  would  have  foreseen  the  connection  of  the 
meeting  of  six  men  for  prayer  in  that  upper  room, 
in  which  was  one  Presbyterian,  one  Baptist,  one 
Congregationalist,  and  one  Reformed  Dutch,  with 
the  events  which  were  to  follow  ?  When  was  tliere 
ever  such  a  meeting  before  ?  made  up  of  such  ele- 
ments? met  for  such  a  purpose?  at  such  an  hour? 
and  gathered  up  without  the  shadow  of  any  human 
contrivance,  as  to  any  of  the  results  which  followed 
that  haste  with  which  God  makes  haste — ^^  slowly''^ — 
and  by  which  a  whole  Christian  nation  was  to  be 
shaken  from  centre  to  circumference  ?  To  this  meet- 
ing in  the  upper  room  no  one  knew  who  was  coming, 
or  whether  any  one  would  come.  And  yet  we  find 
there   the  very   elements   of   that    deeply-iiflfectiug 


COMma   EVENTS   CAST   THEIR   SHADOWS   BEFOEE.      39 

Christian  union,  wliicli  was  tlie  golden  chain  by 
which  millions  of  Christian  hearts  were  to  be  bound 
together,  as  they  had  never  been  in  all  time ;  by 
which  the  true  unity  of  the  Church  of  Christ  was  to 
be  manifested.  Whose  hand  was  in  this  but  the 
hand  of  God  ?  And  this  fii'st  meeting  was  a  union 
l>f  different  denominations,  as  represented,  there  to 
pray — a  union  in  the  blessed  work  of  prayer.  Oh, 
who  can  fail  to  see,  that  in  this  God  is  to  be  ac- 
knowledged and  exalted  !  His  hand  has  done  it,  and 
his  name  shall  have  all  the  glory  ! 

We  shall  see  in  the  sequel  how  rapid  was  the  pro- 
gress of  the  work  from  the  point  where  we  now 
are. 

But  God  had  a  work  to  do,  and  his  Holy  Spirit 
was  preparing  the  way.  Going  back  to  that  first 
noonday  prayer-meeting,  and  looking  forward,  we 
cannot  see  what  it  was  that  was  to  be  done.  But 
from  our  present  standpoint,  looking  backward  over 
the  history  of  the  past,  we  can  plainly  see  what  it 
was. 

This  revival  is  to  be  the  precursor  of  greater  and 
more  wonderful  things,  which  are  yet  to  be  revealed  in 
the  redeeming  providence  of  God.  What  these  are, 
we  cannot  tell.  "  But  coming  events  cast  their  sha- 
dows before."  As  this  is  a  law  in  the  kingdoms  of 
nature,  providence,  and  grace,  so  we  may  unhesitat 


40  POWER   OF   PKA.TEE. 

ingly  conclude  that  however  eventful  may  be  the 
interests  of  the  present  times,  we  shall  "  see  greater 
things  than  these." 

The  time  was  to  be  hastened  when  larger  views 
were  to  be  taken,  nobler  aims  indulged,  more  far- 
reaching  plans  laid,  more  costly  sacrifices  made, 
more  loftj  designs  executed. 

The  religious  press  caught  the  spirit  of  the  day 
and  the  occasion,  and  spoke  out  as  one  voice,  in  the 
tone  of  the  prevailing  and  coming  interest,  and  much 
more — in  the  beams  of  the  lis^ht  which  was  now 
breaking  upon  the  world.  Going  back  to  this  period, 
one  paper  says : 

"  We  are  doing  no  more  than  we  should  always  dOy 
cmd  can  easily  do,  consistently  with  the  jpevformanGe 
of  every  duty.  Have  a  few  weak  prayers  brought 
such  a  blessing,  and  shall  we  desist  from  praying  ? 
So  long  as  the  promise  stands,  '  Ask,  and  it  shall  be 
given  you,'  so  long  as  we  know  that  our  God  '  faint- 
eth  not,  neither  is  weary,'  so  long  as  the  '  fields  are 
white  to  the  harvest'  of  immortal  souls,  shall  we 
cease  calling  upon  God  ?" 

Another  says  : 

"  Shall  the  work  cease  ?  Shall  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion, in  some  respects  the  most  remarkable  the 
church  has  ever  enjoyed,  come  to  an  end  because  it 
is  no  longer  winter,  but  summer? — as  though  the 


SPIRIT   OF    THE    PKE83.  41 

grace  of  God  were  like  some  compounds,  that  can 
endure  only  one  climate.  No  one  can  think  that 
God  chooses  to  have  it  so. 

"  The  church,  or  more  traly,  individual  churches, 
have  often  made  what  might  be  called  exhaustive 
efforts  for  the  conversion  of  sinners.  They  have 
taxed  to  the  utmost  for  a  few  weeks  both  soul  and 
body  of  every  earnest  man  they  could  enlist.  Such 
efforts  inust  he  relaxed.  Flesh  and  blood  cannot 
sustain  them.  But  the  present  revival  has  had  no 
such  history.  The  church  is  still  fresh,  and  may 
labor  on  indefinitely  just  as  she  has  been  laboring, 
and  that  without  sinning  against  any  law  of  mental 
or  physical  health.  This  revival  has  not  overtaxed 
us  ;  it  has  only  toned  us  up.  It  has  brought  religion 
into  alliance  with  our  ordinary  engagements ;  it  has 
given  to  out  social  character  a  comjpleteness  and 
balance  which  it  never  had  hefore.  So  far  as  it  has 
gone  it  is  an  advance  toward  soundness  and  strength, 
and  to  fall  back  from  it  is  not  to  rest  after  labor^  but 
to  be  palsied." 

And  another : 

"The  awakening  is  not  only  progressing  in  un- 
abated power  throughout  the  country,  as  a  whole, 
and  not  only  extending  into  new  regions,  where  it 
has  hitherto  been  less  felt,  but  in  this  city,  if  wo  are 
not  deceived,  the  real  earnestness  of  the  churches  foi 


48  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

a  continuance  of  the  work,  is  manifesting  itself  in 
more  deliberate  and  far-reaching  plans  for  carrying 
forward  permanent  labors  of  the  kind  so  signally 
blessed. 

"  We  must  shake  off  old  habits  of  mind,  and 
arouse  ourselves  earnestly  to  the  unprecedented 
demands  of  the  time.  God  never  called  any  former 
generation  of  men  on  this  earth,  as  we  are  now 
called." 

There  was  preparation  all  over  the  city,  and  all 
over  the  land.  God  had  made  it.  And  men  began 
to  see  it,  and  to  look  upward. 

Early  in  February  it  was  felt  that  these  retreating 
hundreds,  who  came  to  the  place  of  prayer  in  Fulton 
street,  and  could  not  get  in,  must  be  accommodated 
elsewhere.  The  old  John  street  Methodist  Church, 
only  one  square  removed,  was  thrown  open  for  noon 
prayer-meetings  by  our  Methodist  brethren,  and  the 
whole  body  of  the  church  was  immediately  filled 
every  day,  at  noon,  with  business  men,  who  would 
come,  and  did  couie  to  pray.  The  galleries,  too, 
wer(?  occupied,  all  round  the  church,  chiefly  by 
ladies.  No  denominational  element  seemed  to  be 
prominent  one  above  another.  No  one  could  have 
told,  who  had  come  in  a  stranger,  from  the  character 
of  the  meeting,  whether  it  was  held  in  a  Methodist, 
Baptist,  Presbyterian,  or  Congregationalist  church, 


PKATEKS   IN   A   THEATRE.  43 

or  that  of  any  other  denomination.  It  was  fonnd  at 
once  that  the  audience-room  was  insufficient,  and  the 
basement  lecture-room  was  opened  and  immediate! j 
filled.  It  was  estimated  that  two  thousand  persons 
attended  upon  these  services  dailj. 

There  were  now  five  regular  noondaj  services — 
three  in  the  Fulton  street,  and  two  in  the  John  street 
churches — and  yet  hundreds  would  go  away,  uiiable 
to  get  into  any  of  them,  so  much  were  men  moved  to 
prayer.  Answers  to  prayer  came  down  speedily,  and 
multitudes  were  now  turning  to  God,  and  seeking 
liim  "  with  all  their  heart." 

On  the  17th  of  March,  Burton's  Old  Theatre,  in 
Chambers  street,  was  opened  by  a  number  of  mer- 
chants in  that  vicinity  far  a  noonday  prayer-meeting. 
This  was  thronged  to  excess  after  the  first  meeting. 
For  half  an  hour  before  the  time  to  commence  the 
services,  the  old  theatre  would  be  crowded  to  its  ut- 
most capacity,  in  every  nook  and  corner,  with  most 
solemn  and  deeply  affected  audiences.  The  streets, 
and  all  means  of  access,  were  blocked  up  before  the 
horn*  of  prayer  commenced,  and  hundreds  wduld 
stand  in  the  street  during  the  hour.  This  continued 
to  be  the  case  until  the  building  was  required  by  the 
United  States  courts,  when  the  further  use  of  it  for 
prayer-meetings  ceased. 


44  POWER   OF    PEAYEE. 

Immediatelj  a  store  (No.  69  Broadway,  second 
story)  was  procured  and  comfortably  fitted  up  for 
tlie  purpose  of  prayer-meetings.  The  room  was 
25  by  100  feet,  and  this,  from  day  to  day,  was  filled, 
and  the  exercises  were  solemn  beyond  descrip- 
tion. 

After  a  time  the  Broadway  meeting  was  removed 
to  No.  1 75  of  the  same  street.  Here  it  was  sustained 
by  Christians  in  that  part  of  the  city  of  all  denomi- 
nations. 

We  shall  never  forget  being  present  at  one  of  those 
meetings,  when  it  was  conducted  in  the  usual  man- 
ner by  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Mcllvaine,  of  Ohio. 
We  shall  never  forget  the  earnestness  of  his  opening 
prayer,  when  he  kneeled  down  on  the  floor  and  led 
the  devotions,  so  humble,  so  urgent,  so  importunate, 
BO  believing,  so  imbued  with  the  revival  spirit.  We 
shall  never  forget  his  short,  eloquent  closing  address, 
full  of  deep  emotion,  full  of  brotherly  kindness,  full 
of  thankfulness  and  joy.  It  described  the  work  of 
grace  as  it  lay  in  his  own  mind — it  recognized  the 
hand  of  God  in  its  inception  and  every  step  of  its 
progress — it  rejoiced  at  the  spirit  of  grace  and  sup- 
plication which  had  been  poured  out  on  "  all  Christ- 
ians." That  address  will  long  live  in  the  memories 
of  those  who  heard  it* 


PLACES    OF   MEETESTG,  4§ 

Meetings  for  daily  prayer  were  held  as  follows ; 


Seventh  Avenue  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  6  a.m. 

Bioome  and  Elizabeth  Baptist  Church,  7i  a.m. 

Church  of  the  Puritans,  8  a.m. 

Church  of  the  Puritans  (ladies)  10|  a.m. 

Hope  Chapel,  8  a.m. 

Fourteenth  street  Presbyterian  Church,  8  a.m. 

MacDougal  street,  9j  a.m. 

Home  Chapel,  Twenty-ninth  street,  8  a.m. 


John  street  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Fulton  street  Reformed  Dutch  Church. 

Mission  Chapel,  106  Centre  street. 

Duane  street  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

27  Greenwich  street. 

Broome  street  Reformed  Dutch  Church  (corner  of  Greene). 

Spring  street  Hall  (colored). 

Twelfth  street,  near  Avenue  C  (workingmen). 

Fourteenth  street  Presbyterian  Church,  and  others,  in  rotatioiv 

AFTERNOON. 

69  Broadway  (merchants),  3j  p.m. 

John  street  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  S\  P.M. 

Mercer  street  Presbyterian  Church,  4  p.m. 

North  Presbyterian  Church,  4  p.m. 

Fiftieth  street  Presbyterian  Church,  4  p.m. 

Central  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Seventh  Avenue,  4  r.u 

Sullivan  street  Congregational  Church  (colored),  5  p.m. 

St'iyvesant  Institute,  P  p.m. 


46  POWER   OF    PRAYER. 

And  besides  these,  other  meetmgs  were  established 
in  almost  every  part  of  Kew  York  and  the  surronnd- 
ing  cities.  The  great  features  of  all  these  meetings 
were  union,  and  prayer,  and  corresponding  effort. 

A  careful  inquiry  in  regard  to  the  facts,  convinces 
us  that  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  meetings 
for  prayer  in  this  city  and  Brooklyn  were  held 
daily  at  the  time  of  which  we  are  now  writing — ■ 
all,  without  one  single  exception,  partaking  of  the 
same  general  character. 

In  February,  Philadelphia  established  a  noonday 
prayer-meeting,  commenced,  at  first,  in  a  church  in 
Fourth  street,  but  soon  removed  to  Jaynes'  Hall. 
Soon  the  entire  accessible  places  were  filled — floor, 
platform,  galleries,  boxes,  aisles,  and  office.  !N"ever 
was  there,  scarcely  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  such 
meetings  as  those  in  Jaynes'  Hall.  Tlie  death  of 
Rev.  Dudley  A.  Tyng,  of  the  Episcopal  church,  a 
prominent  leader  in  these  meetings,  gave  an  impetus 
to  the  work.  And  here  again  we  find  Bishop 
MaQvaine  lending  his  influence,  by  his  presence  and 
his  prayers  and  preaching. 

The  .work  spread,  from  Jaynes'  Hall,  all  over  the 
city.  Prayer-meetings  were  established  in  numer- 
ous places — ^public  halls — concert-rooms — engine  and 
hose  company's  houses,  and  in  tents,  till  the  whole 
city  seemed  pervaded  with  the  spirit  of  prayer. 


UNIVEKSAI-   EEVIVAL.  47 

Prajer-meetings  almost  simultaneously  weie  esiab* 
lislied  in  sM  parts  of  the  land,  both  in  city  and 
country — Boston,  Baltimore,  Washington,  Eichmond, 
Charleston,  Savannah,  Mobile,  New  Orleans,  Yicks- 
burg,  ■  Memphis,  St.  Louis,  Pittsburgh,  Cincinnati, 
Chicago,  and  other  cities,  shared  in  this  glorious 
work.  The  whole  land  received  the  "  spiritual  rain," 
The  fervor  of  this  awakened  religious  interest  had 
become  intense  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  month  of  the 
meetings,  and  towards  the  close  of  the  first  month  of 
the  current  year,  the  newspapers,  both  secular  and 
religions,  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  speak  of  an 
"  unwonted  revival  of  religion "  in  all  quarters,  far 
and  near.  Everywhere  men  were  crowding  to  the 
meetings,  and  the  spirit  with  which  they  are  im- 
pressed and  which  invites  them  to  so  general  atten- 
tion to  the  subject  of  religion,  seems  to  animate  the 
whole  land.  The  northern,  middle,  western  and 
southern  States  were  moved  as  by  one  common 
mighty  influence.  The  spirit  of  the  revival  spread 
everywhere,  and  seemed  to  permeate  every  nook  and 
corner  of  the  great  republic.  The  subjects  of  the 
revival  included  all  classes — the  high  and  the  low — 
the  rich  and  the  poor — the  learned  and  the  ignorant. 
The  most  hopeless  and  forbidding  were  brought 
under  its  almighty  power.  From  the  highest  to  the 
lowest  and  most  degraded  in  society,  the  trophieg 


i8  POWEE   OF   PRAYER. 

of  God's  power  and  grace  were  made.  Persons  of 
the  most  vicious  and  abandoned  character,  supposed 
to  be  beneath  and  beyond  the  reach  of  all  religious 
influence,  by  having  lost  all  susceptibility,  were 
brought  to  humble  themselves  like  little  children  at 
the  foot  of  the  cross.  Christians  were  themselves 
astonished  and  overwhelmed  at  those  displays  of 
divine  mercy.  They  felt  that  God  was  saying  to 
them,  anew,  and  by  a  providential  revelation — 
"  Before  they  call,  I  will  answer,  and  while  they  are 
yet  speaking,  I  will  hear."  "  Open  thy  mouth  wide, 
and  I  will  fill  it."  Christians  became  emboldened  to 
ask  great  things  and  expect  great  things.  l^Tever 
before,  in  modern  times  certainly,  was  there  such 
asking  in  prayer — such  believing  in  prayer;  and 
never  such  answers  to  prayer. 

The  s])ectacle  of  such  universal  confidence  in  God 
was  without  a  parallel.  It  appeared  in  all  prayers. 
It  appeared  in  all  addresses.  It  appeared  in  all 
conversations.  It  spread  from  heart  to  heart.  There 
was  humility,  and  yet  there  was  a  cheerful,  holy 
boldness  in  the  spirit  and  temper  of  the  religious 
mind,  and  duty  was  attempted  with  the  exi^ectation 
of  success.  It  seemed  to  be  upon  all  hearts  as  if 
written  with  the  pen  of  a  diamond — "  My  soul !  wait 
thou  only  upon  God,  for  my  expectation  is  from 
him.^' 


NEW   ENGLAND   AWAKENED.  49 

Li  it  wonderful,  tlieu,  that  we  should  find  that 
tills  btate  of  heart  and  mind,  in  all  praying  places 
and  prayiiig  circles — this  earnest  asking — this  hum- 
ble confiding — this  far-reaching  faith  and  confident 
expectation,  should  be  followed  by  such  a  work  of 
grace  as  the  modern  Christian  world  has  never 
seen  ? 

Christians  began  to  feel  that  they  had  entered 
upon  a  new  era  of  faith  and  prayer ;  and  is  it  won- 
derful that  this  new  joy  and  hope  spread  with  vast 
rapidity  over  the  land — that  it  rolled,  like  a  wave, 
over  the  whole  country?  The  numbers  converted 
were  beyond  all  precedent.  The  great  revival  in  the 
times  of  Wesley,  Whitfield,  Edwards,  and  the  Ten- 
ants, was  marked  by  powerful  preaching.  The  pre- 
sent by  believing,  Qdime^t  praying. 

In  ]^ew  England,  the  present  great  rerival  com- 
menced almost  simultaneously  in  many  cities,  vil- 
lages, and  townships.  Since  the  former  "  great 
awakening,"  as  it  was  commonly  denominated,  and 
just  referred  to,  nothing  had  borne  any  comparison 
to  the  present  religious  interest.  This  "great  awak- 
ening "  surpassed  the  former  in  all  its  aspects.  It 
entered  into  all  the  frame-work  of  society,  and  per- 
meated everywhere  the  masses.  Christians  gathered 
for  prayer,  and  asked  for  large  measures  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  be  poured  out  upon  them ;  and  the  Spirit 

3 


50  POWER   OF   PEAYEB. 

was  sent  down  in  copious  effusions  in  answer  to 
prayer.  The  prayer-meeting  would  be  established 
in  lecture-rooms  and  vestries,  and  all  at  once^  it 
would  be  found  that  scarcely  could  the  largest 
churches  contain  the  hundreds  who  would  come  up 
to  the  house  of  God  to  pray.  Nothing  was  thought 
of  or  demanded  but  a  place  in  which  to  pray.  Con- 
versions multiplied,  so  that  there  was,  after  a  little, 
no  attempt  to  compute  their  numbers.  In  some 
towns  nearly  all  the  population  became,  as  was 
believed,  true  and  faithful  followers  of  Christ.  The 
number  of  converted  men  and  women  constituted  a 
new  element  of  power.  New  voices  were  daily 
heard  imploring  the  divine  blessing  on  the  work,  and 
the  moral  transformation  of  those  remaining  impeni- 
tent. The  day  was  breaking  that  should  be  gilded 
by  the  rays  of  a  brighter  sun  than  had  ever  shone 
upon  the  moral  and  religious  Avorld  before.  This 
was  believed.     It  is  believed  now. 

Over  all  the  "West  and  South,  so  far  as  the  work 
extended,  and  it  extended  almost  everywhere,  the 
same  spirit  prevailed.  It  was  the  spirit  of  ^prayer, 
No  confidence  was  felt  in  the  mere  use  of  means. 
Indeed,  in  no  former  revival  was  there  ever  such 
abnegation,  on  the  part  of  Christians,  of  themselves ; 
such  distrust  of  all  mere  human  agencies  and  instru- 
mentalities, and  such  a  looking  away  from  all  human 


DKONES    IN   THE   CIlITKCIf.  ^      51 

aid^  and  up  to  tlie  "  lieavenly  hills,"  whence  all  help 
muEt  come.  Means  must  b3  used,  and  were  used; 
not^with  any  confidence  in  the  use  of  them,  or  in 
those  who  used  them.  But  with  the  most  diligent 
and  earnest  use  of  means,  the  deepest  possible  convic- 
tion seemed  to  be,  "  The  power  helongeth  unto  GodP 
!No  wonder,  then,  that  everywhere  there  was  the 
universal  acknowledgment  of  God's  hand  in  the 
revival ;  and  no  matter  what  men  did  to  promote  it, 
to  God  was  ascribed  all  the  glory  of  it.  It  was 
everywhere  felt  that  a  proposal  of  any  such  meet- 
ings for  prayer  six  months  before,  as  were  now  held 
all  over  the  land,  even  in  the  densest  populations, 
with  any  expectation  that  it  would  be  heeded,  would 
have  been  considered  a  perfect  absurdity.  The 
appointment  of  such  meetings  for  prayer  tTien  would 
have  been  a  failure^  now  it  was  a  success.  The 
neglect  of  the  place  of  prayer  by  the  majority  of 
church  members  was  felt  to  be  a  sore  evil.  It  para- 
lyzed the  energies  of  the  pastor,  and  the  more  active, 
faithful  members.  They  were  drones.  They  were 
a  weight  which  had  to  be  carried.  They  were  clogs 
in  the  way  of  progress.  They  neutralized  the  moral 
power  of  the  church,  and  so  weakened  it  that  it  was 
a  constant  effort  for  it  to  sustain  itself.  Every  man 
who  has  been  a  pastor,  knows  what  we  mean. 
Tlie  change  which  came  suddenly  over  the  church 


52  POWEE   OF   PKATER. 

was  most  welcome.  When  the  majority  of  the 
churcli  became  Kathanaels,  it  was  soon  felt  that  tha 
church  had  just  begun  to  find  out  her  real  power. 
It  was  a  blessed  spectacle  presented  to  the  world,  a 
church  alive,  a  church  active,  a  church  of  prayer. 
It  was  a  sublime  spectacle,  when  this  was  seen  to  be 
the  moral  position,  not  of  one  church,  but  of  a  major- 
ity of  churches;  not  in  one  place,  but  in  e^very 
place,  when  all  the  land  seemed  to  be  moved  by  one 
common  impulse.  No  wonder  that  Christians  felt 
joyful  in  the  Lord,  when  this  new  element  of  useful- 
ness and  power  was  found. 


FEATUKE8   OF   THE   "WORK.  53 


CHAPTER  ni. 

Features  of  the  Work — Ways  and  Means — Enthusiasm — CathoUcity 
of  FeeUng  and  Action — The  Keformed  Dutch  Church — Union,  a 
Type — Influence  of  Laymen — The  Ministry  aided  and  encouraged. 

The  character  of  tlie  work  was  as  remarkable  as 
its  inception  and  extent.  It  liad  its  peculiarities  in 
feature  as  well  as  in  power.  It  lacked  almost  every- 
thing that  made  up  the  leading  features  of  the  revi- 
vals of  '30  and  '32.  There  was  no  revival  preaching. 
There  were  no  revivalists ;  no  revival  machinerj, 
such  as  was  common  to  those  days.  The  "  anxious 
seat,"  and  the  labor  of  peregrinating  revival-ma- 
kers were  all  unknown.  In  former  times,  a  revi- 
val, even  in  I^ew  England,  set  in  motion  much  that 
was  stu-ring,  and  to  many  minds  very  objectionable. 
Now  there  was  nothing  of  the  kind. 

There  was  no  unrestrained  excitement,  no  exuberant 
and  intemperate   zeal.     There  was  nothing  which 
required  an  effort  to  "  heej^  ii  -wj?,"  under  the  com 
mon  idea  that  excitement  was  essential  to  the  revi 
val,  and  part  and  parcel  of  the  same.     The  high 


54  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

wrought  feeling  of  '32,  wliicli  not  unfrequently  took 
forms  wliicli  many  could  not  but  condemn,  now  is 
nowhere  seen.  This  present  revival  is  ever  treated 
with  respect,  even  by  those  who  liave  no  sympa- 
thetic interest  in  it.  Opposition  is  disarmed.  Ridi- 
cule is  not  attempted,  and  if  it  be,  it  is  soon  rebuked, 
and  abandoned  for  very  shame.  There  is  no  offence 
to  good  taste ;  nothing  reprehensible  in  view  of  just 
propriety  in  this  revival.  This  adds  to  its  elements 
of  power. 

That  there  is  enthusiasm — a  well-regulated  and 
joyful  enthusiasm — we  use  the  word  in  the  best  sense 
— we  are  most  happy  to  admit.  ISTo  right  mind  can 
contemplate  great  changes  and  great  events  for  good^ 
without  enthusiasm.  There  is  much  of  the  moral 
sublime  in  this  religious  movement,  when  contem- 
plated as  confined  to  a  single  community.  But  con- 
templated as  spreading  over  this  great  republic 
from  Vermont  to  Florida,  and  from  Maine  to  Cali- 
fornia, why  should  not  enthusiasm  be  aroused? 
What  mighty  results  are  to  be  realized  in  the  bear- 
ings of  this  work  on  the  social,  the  political,  the 
religions  character  of  this  nation  ?  ^o  human  mind 
can  compute  them.  No  mind  can  think  of  them 
without  being  impressed  with  their  overwhelming 
importance.  As  a  nation,  we  were  becoming  rapidly 
demoralized  by  our  worldliness,  our  ambition,  our 


ENTHUSIASM   A   BLESSING.  65 

vanity,  and  our  vices.  The  true,  the  great  end  for 
whicli,  we  believe,  this  nation  was  raised  up,  was 
being  lost  sight  of.  Tlie  very  foundations  were 
moving.  "We  needed  tliis  "great  awakening"  to 
bring  us  to  our  senses,  to  rouse  up  the  national  con- 
science, to  arrest  the  national  decay ^  and  bring  us 
back  to  a  high  tone  of  moral  health.  Nothing  but 
the  influence  of  a  deep  and  all-pervading  earnest 
piety  can  save  this  from  the  fate  of  all  past  republics. 
The  tide  of  corruption  must  be  rolled  backward. 

This  was  felt ;  everywhere  felt.  The  place  of 
prayer  was  the  place  to  get  the  help  we  needed. 
Men  rushed  to  the  place  of  prayer  with  high  resolves, 
and  with  weighty  demands  to  ask  great  things  of 
God.  And  men  rejoiced  with  unbounded  joy  when 
they  saw  what  God  was  doing.  Why  should  not  a 
holy  enthusiasm  be  enkindled  ?  It  was  kindled,  and 
God  be  praised. 

Another,  and  one  of  the  most  deeply  interesting 
characteristics  of  this  revival  has  been  its  catholicity. 
From  its  inception,  this  has  been  one  of  its  distin- 
guishing features.  Unlike  all  former  revivals,  has 
it  been  in  this  respect.  In  the  Old  Dutch  Church 
the  revival  began,  but  not  in  that  communion  only, 
or  among  the  membership  of  that  church  only. 

The  Old  l^orth  Dutch  Church  will  ever  be  re- 
garded as   a  sacred   spot,  on  account  of  its  boing 


56  POWER   OF  PRAYER. 

the  birthplace  of  these  prayer  meetings.  But  in  that 
upper  lecture-room,  at  that  first  noonday  prayer- 
meeting,  when  only  six  were  present,  there  were 
several  denominations  represented.  This  noble 
church  had  been  mercifully  preserved  for  this  very 
purpose,  it  may  be ;  not  the  head-quarters  of  a  law- 
less band  of  British  soldiery,  as  it  once  was,  but  the 
head-quarters  of  the  first  noonday  prayer-meeting 
ever  organized ;  made  up  of  Christians  of  diiferent 
branches  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  The  "  union 
prayer-meeting  "  became  at  once  a  feature  as  well  as 
a  fixture  of  this  venerable  and  noble  church  edifice, 
and  the  "  union  prayer-meeting  "  has  been  a  feature 
all  the  country  over. 

We  have  sometimes  thought  that  God  had  a  de- 
sign in  keeping  this  one  denomination  from  being 
mixed  up  in  the  questions,  controvei*sies  and 
divisions  of  the  day.  Tlie  "  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,"  as  a  denomination,  is  distinguished  for 
purity  and  soundness  of  doctrine,  above  suspicion 
and  above  reproach.  "We  do  not  know  as  the 
catholicity  of  this  glorious  work  could  have  been 
inaugurated  in  connection  with  any  other  denomi- 
nation of  Christians,  without  exciting  distrust  or  jeal- 
ousy, or  opposition.  All  were  friendly  to  this  pecu- 
liar church. 

The  "union  prayer-meeting"  is  now  a  t^jpe.     It 


UNION   MEETINGS  67 

represents  what  has  never  been  so  well  represented 
before  in  modern  days,  that  among  all  Christiana 
there  are  elements  of  coalescence  and  harmony ;  that 
there  is  a  nnion  deeper  down,  and  which  underlies 
all  external  "  unions."  Otherwise  the  "  union 
prayer  "  would  be  a  misnomer — a  name  without  a 
meaning.  But  now  the  name  ooly  suggests  a  mean- 
ing which  fills  all  hearts  with  joy  and  gladness.  The 
reality  of  this  union  is  proved  from  the  fact  that 
in  all  our  large  towns  and  cities,  the  numbers  attend- 
ing upon  the  union  prayer-meeiing  far  surpassed  the 
numbers  attending  any  one  church,  or  the  same  place. 
So  it  has  been  in  'New  York.  So  it  has  been  in 
Philadelphia,  and  all  our  large  cities.  Thus  prov- 
ing that  it  is  really  what  it  professes  to  be,  a  union 
meeting.  Thousands  go  without  ever  raising  the 
question,  whom  they  are  to  meet,  or  to  what  church 
organization  do  they  belong.  Neither  do  they 
care. 

Another  feature  of  this  work  is,  that  it  has  been 
conducted  by  laymen.  It  began  with  them.  It  con- 
tinues with  them.  Clergymen  share  in  the  conduct, 
but  no  more  than  laymen,  and  as  much  as  if  they 
were  laymen.  They  are  often  seen  in  these  assem- 
blies. But  they  assume  no  control.  They  volun- 
tarily take  their  seats,  mingle  with  the  audience,  and 
are  in  no  way  distinguishable  from  others,  except  il 

9* 


68  POWEK   OF   PEAYEK. 

may  be  by  something  peculiar  in  their  apparel,  ol 
manners.  They  oftener  sit  silent  through  the  meet- 
ing than  otherwise.  Clergymen  come  to  the  place 
precisely  for  the  same  reason  that  others  do — be- 
cause it  is  the  place  of  prayer.  They  say  and  feel 
as  others  say  and  feel,  "  It  is  good  for  me  to  draw 
near  to  God." 

This  lay  conduct  of  the  union  prayer  has  been 
eminently  successful,  and  very  conducive  to  its 
catholic  spirit. 

We  think  we  can  see  a  wisdom  above  measure  in 
so  ordaining  that  this  work  should  commence  among 
laymen — and  for  the  progress  of  which  they  should 
be  so  extensively  enlisted.  It  has  revealed  a  power 
which  the  church  did  not  know  it  had  within  itself — 
a  power  which  has  been  dead,  or  latent,  and  which 
even  to  the  present  hour  is  but  little  understood. 

In  all  former  revivals  a  few — not  the  many— have 
done  all  the  labor,  and  felt  all  the  responsibility  of 
the  occasion.  The  minister  would  be  weighed  down 
under  the  burden  of  new  cares  which  would  come 
upon  him,  and  he  would  struggle  manfully  to  dis- 
charge all  his  duties.  A  few  would  be  ready  and 
willing  to  share  with  him  the  labors  and  responsi- 
bilities of  the  work.  The  great  mass  of  Christians 
would  stand  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  God — not 
from   obedience   to   the   command — but  from  abso* 


POW^R   OF   THE   CHUKCH.  59 

lute  inertia  and  want  of  life.  Christians  have  felt 
wliat  they  hare  been  made  to  feel — this,  and  no 
more.  They  haf  e  not  felt  the  obligation  "  to  stir 
themselves  np  to  take  hold  on  God."  In  all  for- 
mer revivals  the  hidden,  aggregated  power  of  a 
thoroughly  awakened  laity  was  not  known.  In  this 
it  has  been  more  developed  and  manifested  than 
ever  before,  and  even  now  is  only  beginning  to  be 
fully  understood.  God  has  been  working  in  such  a 
way  as  to  show  more  than  ever  the  power  of  the 
church — not  of  the  ministry  only,  but  of  the  church. 
And  he  has  done  this  in  a  way  to  arouse  no  unholy 
jealousies  in  any  quarter.  Never  before,  in  these 
latter  days,  have  ministers  found  such  abundant 
help  in  the  church ;  never  have  they  preached  and 
labored  with  such  courage  and  hope. 


60  POWES   OF   PEAYEB. 


CHAPTER    ly. 

Preparation — Moans  following  certain  Results — Remarkable  Coiuci' 
dences — Revivals  at  Sea — Convention  at  Pittsburg — Day  of  Fasting 
and  Prayer — Convention  at  Cincinnati — ^Visitation  of  Families — 
General  Influence  of  the  Revival  on  the  Church. 

We  have  said  tliat  many  have  been  impressed  with 
the  idea,  that  it  was  the  late  financial  revulsion — the 
severity  of  the  times  which  followed — ^by  which  men 
were  forced  into  an  acknowledgment  of  their  depend- 
ence upon  a  divine  being,  and  their  minds  made  ripe 
and  susceptible  to  the  operation  of  spiritual  influences 
and  the  impression  of  religious  truth. 

But  whether  these  causes  were  adequate  to  pro- 
duce this  result,  we  need  not  attempt  to  determine, 
for  it  will  be  seen,  in  looking  back  at  the  history  of 
this  work,  that  it  had  actually  commenced  before  the 
financia.  revulsion  took  place.  That  the  commercial 
distress  which  followed  had  its  influence  to  arrest 
men's  mJnds,  and  to  make  them  feel  their  depend- 
ence upon  God,  we  cannot  doubt.  But  all  specula- 
tions of  this  kind  will  fail  to  reach  the  cause  of  thid 


BOVEKEIGN   GRICE.  61 

wide-spread  work  of  grace,  and  all  inquiries  into 
causes  will  resolve  themselves  into  the  sovereign 
grace  of  Him  who  has  promised  to  hear  and  answei 
prayer. 

The  first  union  prayer-meeting  was  held  Septem- 
ber 23,  1857,  in  Fulton  street.  It  was  not  appointed 
to  "  create  a  revival."  This  was  not  thought  of. 
God  had  his  own  designs  in  view.  The  union  prayer- 
meetings  all  over  our  country  have  not  been  ap- 
pointed to  create  religious  feeling,  but  rather  to  giv^e 
expression  to,  and  increase  the  religious  feeling  al- 
ready existing.  The  appointment  of  these  meetings 
was  to  meet  the  demand  of  religious  interest  already 
existing,  not  to  create  that  demand.  There  is  a  wide 
difference  between  the  two  things,  which  has  a  sig- 
nificant and  emphatic  meaning.  The  revival  was 
nowhere  attended  nor  preceded  by  any  special  mea- 
sures intended  and  adapted  to  produce  intense  ex- 
citement on  the  subject  of  religion.  All  these  union 
prayer-meetings  have  been  the  effects  of  a  great  first 
cause.  Ood poured  out  the  spirit  of  grace  and  sitp- 
plication,  and  to  his  name  be  all  the  glory.  As 
nearly  as  possible  was  this  awakened  interest  simul- 
taneous over  all  this  western  world.  Even  ships  at 
sea  were  overtaken  in  mid-ocean — knowing  nothing 
of  what  was  transpiring  upon  the  land — by  unusual 
religious  anxiety,  and  came  inte  port  bringing  the 


62  POWEK   OF   PKAYEK. 

strange  news  of  a  revival  on  board,  and  of  the  con. 
version  of  some  of  the  men,  Who  can  doubt  but  the 
"  set  time  to  favor  Zion  had  come  ?"  The  popular 
voice  spoke  of  the  time  of  the  union  meetings,  as 
thej  sprung  up  in  various  places,  as  the  beginning  of 
the  revival  in  those  places,  when  in  fact  it  had  be- 
gun before.  The  great  feature  of  the  revival  every- 
where was  jprayer-^^rayer  by  Christians  united-^ 
'prayer  constant — each  day  sending  up  a  cloud  of 
prayer  as  a  volume  of  incense  before  the  throne  of 
God — prayer  that  was  divinely  inspired  and  divinely 
answered.  Such  prayer  has  power — such  prayer 
must  always  be  heard — such  prayer  vanQt  prevail. 

Among  the  indications  of  an  awakened  religious 
interest  at  the  West,  was  the  calling  of  a  convention 
on  revivals  at  Pittsburgh  late  in  last  autumn.  This 
convention  continued  in  session  for  three  days,  for 
the  purpose  of  considering  the  necessity  of  a  general 
revival  of  religion  in  all  the  churches  represented, 
and  others  as  well ;  the  means,  the  hindrances,  the 
encouragements,  the  demand  of  the  times,  the  indi- 
cations of  divine  providence,  and  everything  relating 
to  this  most  momentous  subject.  It  was  a  most 
solemn,  anxious,  melting,  encouraging  meeting. 
Much  of  the  time  of  this  convention  was  spent  in 
prayer.  There  were  not  present  less  than  two  hun- 
dred ministers,  besides  manj;  laymen,  led  in  by  the 


THE  CnUKCHES  ADDKESSED.  63 

ttiterest  of  the  occasion.  It  was  impossible  that  such 
a  gathering  should  not  be  without  a  most  timely  and 
weighty  influence.  The  "  obstacles  in  the  way  of 
revivals  of  religion  " — "  the  means  of  promoting 
them  " — "  the  encouragement  to  seek  for  them  " — 
were  discussed  with  signal  ability  and  great  solem- 
nity. A  committee  was  appointed,  who  drew  up  an 
address  to  the  churches.  It  was  prepared  in  the  re- 
vival spirit,  and  was  earnest  and  pungent  in  its  ap 
peals.  It  was  timely  and  suggestive.  It  was  recom- 
mended that  this  address  be  read  from  the  pulpit  by 
pastors  on  the  Sabbath,  so  far  as  they  were  willing  to 
accept  it,  and  that  the  official  members  of  the  re- 
spective churches  be  called  to  meet  in  each  church 
to  discuss  the  same  subjects  as  the  convention  had 
discussed,  and  to  spend  much  time  together  in 
prayer.;  also,  that  a  plan  of  personal  visitation  be 
adopted,  according  to  which  all  the  families  of  each 
parish  should  be  visited  by  the  pastor  and  some  of 
his  most  experienced  members  ;  also,  that  he  should 
preach  on  the  subject  of  the  importance  of  improv- 
ing the  present  "  grievous  visitation,"  and  that  he 
urge  his  people  io  prayer. 

In  conformity  to  this  arrangement,  on  the  first  Sab- 
bath in  January  of  the  current  year,  multitudes  of 
ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  and  other  denomina- 
tions, delivered  discourses  on  the  necessity  and  pra<j 


64  POWER   OF    TKAYER. 

ticability  of  revivals,  and  tlie  first  Thursday  of  the 
same  month  was  observed  as  a  day  of  humiliation, 
fasting  and  prayer.  All  these  arrangements  told 
upon  the  country  with  great  power,  and  the  awaken- 
ing received  an  intelligent  and  mighty  impulse. 

Immediately  after  this  convention  at  Pittsburgh, 
another  was  called  at  Cincinnati,  having  similar 
objects  in  view.  It  was  largely  attended,  and  was 
followed  with  similar  results.  The  public  mind  was 
thoroughly  roused,  and  the  "  great  revival "  was  the 
all-absorbing  theme  in  hotels,  stores,  shops,  taverns, 
railroad  cars,  and  everywhere.  The  religious  and 
secular  press,  especially  in  the  rural  districts,  teemed 
with  items  of  intelligence  on  this  one  great  subject, 
the  facts  of  the  revival  being  the  absorbing  topic. 

So  far  as  this  city  was  concerned,  the  organized 
systems  of  tract  and  Sunday-school  visitation  had 
much  to  i^  with  the  beginning  of  the  revival,  with 
its  spread,  and  with  its  continuance  to  the  present 
hour.  Tlie  latter  part  of  last  year  a  more  thorough 
system  was  resolved  upon  of  searching  out  and 
exploring  the  destitutions  of  this  great  city,  and 
inducing  the  neglected  and  neglecting  perishing 
thousands  to  attend  upon  the  worship  of  God,  and 
to  send  their  children  to  the  Sabbath-school.  It  was 
determined  to  push  this  plan  of  visitation  into  the 
fashionable  avenues  as  well  as  into  the  "higliways 


SYSTEMATIC   VISITATION.  65 

and  hedges  "  of  the  city.  The  numbers  were  greatly 
increased  of  those  who  visited  the  "  house  of  ^ayerP 
All  denominations  nearly  were  benefited  by  this 
work,  and  many  of  them  shared  in  the  labor  of  it. 
In  many  Sunday-schools,  the  members  were  doubled, 
in  all  increased.  In  this  way,  thousands  of  persons — 
some  from  the  "  brown  stone  fronts,"  and  some  from 
the  garrets  and  cellars,  swelled  the  numbers,  who 
were  seen  on  Sunday  morning  wending  their  way  to 
the  sanctuary.  "  High  life  "  and  "  low  life  "  were 
on  the  street  together,  and  in  the  house  of  God 
together. 

This  system  of  visitation  was  adopted  and  carried 
out  in  Kew  York  and  Brooklyn  about  the  same  time. 
It  was  an  organized  plan  adopted  by  the  churches  to 
visit  in  their  respective  localities  and  search  out 
every  kind  of  destitution. 

The  effect  of  the  revival  upon  cities,  towns  and 
country,  is  most  manifest.  That  tide  of  worldliness 
which  destroys  the  power  of  all  religious  feeling  and 
action,  had  rolled  over  the  land.  It  had  gone  up  to 
the  flood,  and  threatened  to  sweep  away  the  founda- 
tions. Men  were  hardly  aware  what  a  low,  lax  state 
of  religious  feeling  prevailed.  Tliere  was  outward 
attention  to  religion,  but  the  power,  the  vitality  was 
gone.  It  was  not  seen  so  much  on  the  Sabbath  as  in 
the  week.     The   congregations  did  not  forget   the 


66  POWEE   OF   PEAYLB, 

place  where  the  sermon  was  to  be  preached,  but 
they  did  forget  the  place  where  the  prayer-meeting 
was  to  be  held.  It  is  believed  that  not  one-fourth 
part  of  our  members  of  the  various  churches  made  a 
practice  of  regularly  attending  the  prayer-meeting. 
They  might  be,  perhaps,  sometimes  in  the  place  of 
prayer,  wlien  there  was  more  than  the  usual  amount 
of  religious  interest,  and  when  any  extra  effort  was 
made  to  get  them  there.  But  as  a  rule,  they  never 
went  to  the  prayer-meeting.  They  left  the  burden  of 
sustaining  it  to  that  quarter  part  of  the  member- 
ship who  did  attend.  If  any  think  that  we  under- 
rate the  number  of  regular  attendants  on  the  prayer- 
meeting  in  proportion  to  those  who  did  attend, 
taking  our  churches  at  large,  we  will  say  again,  tliat 
'  an  investigation  into  the  facts,  of  which  we  have 
been  observers  for  twenty  years  past,  will  convince 
theia  that  we  are  not  far  'iDrong, 


ONE   PEAYER-MEETING.  67 


CIIAPTEE    V. 

Oi.c  Praycr-^'r»^'ng — The  House  and  Rooms — The  Busijiesg  in  Ilaud 
— Requests  for  Prayer — News  abroad — The  President — Froji  Phila- 
delphia— The  Son  and  Mother — An  Answer — Three  Sisters — Six 
Children. 

We  will  new  give  a  brief  outline  of  one  meeting, 
not  an  unusual  one,  but  such  as  hundreds  of  our 
meetings  have  been.  "We  might  take  any  one,  and 
it  would  be  a  sample  of  all  the  others.  We  do  not 
mean  that  the  exercises  are  always  alike,  and  always 
equally  interesting;  they  vary  in  some  particulars, 
and  the  incidents  of  the  meetings  are  always  unlike, 
and  give  great  effect  to  the  spirit  of  the  meeting. 

There  are  three  lecture-rooms  at  the  rear  of  the 
North  Dutch  Church,  as  it  is  called,  one  above 
another,  making  lirst,  second,  and  third  stories.  All 
these  are  comfortably  and  closely  seated ;  each  has  a 
pulpit  or  desk  of  its  own.  Tlie  entrances  to  these 
lecture-rooms  are  from  Fulton  and  Ann  streets ;  each 
room  has  a  clock,  and  all  the  appliances  of  a  meeting 
by  itself. 

We    take   our    seat  in    the   middle   Iccturc-rooni 


68  POWEB.  OF   TKATKR. 

fifteen  minutes  befoiv,  fwclve,  noon.  A  few  ladiei. 
are  seated  in  a  row  of  Boats  in  one  corner;  a  few 
gentlemen  are  scattered  hero  and  there  through  the 
room ;  all  is  quiet  and  silent ;  no  talking,  no  whisper- 
ing ;  all  has  the  air  of  deep  colemnity. 

At  ten  minutes  before  twelve,  business-men  begin 
to  come  in  rapidly.  Minister  and  laymen,  all  are 
seated  promiscuously  together;  there  is  no  distinc- 
tion, except  in  respect  to  straiig<urs ;  they  are  treated 
with  attention  and  respect,  and  tLore  are  always  some 
to  see  that  they  have  comfortable  ceats. 

Five  minutes  before  twelve,  the  laader  for  tho  day 
passes  in,  and  takes  his  seat  in  the  desk.  He  is  a 
business  man ;  he  has  never  led  before,  and  a  new 
one  will  come  in  his  place  to-morrow.  All  his  move- 
ments are  quick  and  rapid ;  he  seems  impressed  with 
the  importance  of  the  moment,  but  seems  of  not  the 
least  importance  himself.  Two  minutes  to  twelve, 
the  room  is  packed  to  its  utmost  capacity.  Many 
are  standing  in  the  hall,  unable  to  get  in. 

At  twelve,  noon,  precisely  to  a  minute,  the  el***''- 
man  rises  and  gives  out  that  beautiful  hymn : 

"  Blow  ye  the  trumpet,  blow, 

The  gladly  solemn  sound ; 
Let  all  the  nations  know, 

To  earth's  remotest  bound, 
The  ye5r  of  jubilee  is  come. 
Ketum,  ye  ransomed  sinners,  home." 


THE  leader's  work.  69 

Tlie  leader  then  calls  on  all  to  unite  with  him  in 
prayer.  His  prayer  is  short,  exactly  to  the  point; 
he  prays  for  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  the  quickening 
of  Christians,  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  here 
present  at  this  very  hour,  for  the  spread  of  the 
revival,  for  the  perishing  thousands  all  around  us. 

Tlien  he  reads  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  John. 
A  word  of  comment  while  he  stands  with  slips  of 
paper  in  his  hand.  There  is  a  little  sea  of  up-turned, 
solemn  faces.  A  deep  stillness  pervades  the  assem- 
bly. These  are  business-men,  and  they  address 
themselves  to  the  great  business  before  them.  Oh, 
what  a  moment ! 

"  I  will  read  four  or  five  of  these  requests,  and  will 
call  on  some  one  to  follow  immediately  in  prayer, 
remembering  these  cases."     He  reads : 

"  A  sister  in  Massachusetts  desires  prayers  for  a 
brother  seventy  years  of  age,"  etc. 

"  A  brother  for  a  sister  in  Pennsylvania,"  etc. 

"  A  mother  who  has  attended  these  meetings  and 
thinks  she  has  been  benefited,  desires  prayer  for  a 
large  family,"  etc. 

"  I  judge,"  said  the  leader,  '•  that  this  mother  has 
lately  found  peace  in  believing. 

"  A  gospel  minister  sends  a  very  urgent  request 
for  four  brothers  to  be  remembered  in  prayer,  that 
they  nay  be   converted,  and   that  they,   too,  may 


70  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

become  preacliers  of  tlie  '  glorious  Gospel  of  tlie 
blessed  God.' 

"  From  Philadelpliia,  for  a  brother  and  sister  who 
are  trying  to  be  earnest  seekers  after  the  grace  of  God. 

"  IS^ow,"  says  the  leader,  "  will  some  one  lead  in 
prayer  ?" 

Prayer  was  offered  by  a  clergyman.  When  this 
prayer  was  concluded,  which  was  very  short  and  in 
reference  to  the  specific  cases  before  the  meeting,  a 
gentleman  arose  in  the  back  part  of  the  room  and 
begged  the  prayers  of  all  present  for  himself  and  his 
sister.     Prayer  immediately  followed. 

Then  all  sung  one  verse  of  the  hymn,^ 

"  Jesus — my  Saviour  and  my  Lord." 

A  gentleman  from  St.  Louis  now  arose  and  ad 
dressed  the  meeting  with  great  animation. 

"  "We  have  heard  of  this  meeting  by  the  mouth  of 
those-  who  have  been  here  with  you.  We  have 
heard  of  you  through  the  religious  and  secular 
-papers,  and  we  have  heard  from  you  by  means  of 
the  telegraph.  Who  would  have  thought  of  this  last 
as  a  channel  of  communication  in  regard  to  this 
great  work  of  salvation.  And  yet,  how  did  our 
hearts,  away  in  St.  Louis,  rejoice  to  be  told  by  tele- 
graph, of  what  the  Lord  was  doing  for  you  here  in 
New  Tork.     Oh,  what  a  bond  of  union  was  opened 


AMONG    COLOKKD    PEOl'LIi:.  71 

between  us.  I  cannot  tell  liow  we  are  cheered  and 
encouraged  by  what  we  hear  from  you  every  week. 
AVe  look  along  the  columns  of  our  religious  papers, 
and  esj^ecially  of  those  which  come  from  your  city, 
and  you  cannot  tell  how  eagerly  we  gather  np  the 
revival  intelligence  which  comes  from  this  meeting, 
and  how  we  are  encouraged  by  it. 

"  We  rejoice  at  the  high  ground  you  have  taken 
here,  and  as  you  elevate  your  standard,  so  other 
places  will  elevate  theirs.  Tlie  work  of  grace  has 
been  wonderful  among  ns,  and  especially  among  the 
colored  churches  in  St.  Louis.  We  have  such 
churches,  and  they  have  colored  educated  pastors — 
able  men,  and  sound  and  thoroughly  orthodox 
preachers  of  the  Gospel — and  they  have  their  Sun- 
day schools,  and  day  schools,  and  their  children  are 
taught  to  read.  It  is  against  the  law,  that  is  true,  but 
the  law  that  forbids  teaching  a  colored  child  to  read, 
in  St.  Louis,  is  a  dead  letter.  We  want  to  hear  from 
you,  to  hear  from  this  meeting,  every  week.  We  ask 
for  a  kindly  remembrance  in  your  prayers." 

Another  speaker  followed.  He  was  a  venerable, 
fine-looking  gentleman.  We  know  not  who  he  was, 
out  took  him  to  be  an  old  thrifty  merchant.  He 
spoke  of  our  having  had  signal  answers  to  prayer, 
and  referred  to  some  signal  recent  cases.  He  then 
spoke  of  the  importance  of  praying  for  our  ruler*; 


T2  POWER   OF   TKAYER. 

our  judges,  and  all  in  autliority.  He  spoke  espe- 
cially of  the  gratifying  fact,  that  when  President 
Buchanan  was  at  the  Bedford  Springs,  he  attended 
daily  ujjon  the  prayer-meetings  with  most  exemplary 
and  respectful  attention.  And  why  should  we  not 
pray,  said  he,  for  Mr.  Buchanan  ?  Why  not  send  up^ 
our  prayers  to  God  that  he  may  be  a  true  Christian  ? 
Wlien  the  righteous  rule,  the  earth  rejoices.  When 
the  wicked  rule,  the  people  mourn.  As  he  was  re- 
suming his  seat,  the  leader  invited,  him  to  lead  in 
prayer  for  the  objects  he  had  named.  He  rose  again, 
and  i^oured  out  a  fervent  prayer  for  President  Bu- 
chanan by  name,  in  a  manner  of  the  utmost  respect 
for  him,  his  character  and  office ;  but  for  him,  as  a 
sinner  like  ourselves,  needing  an  interest  in  the 
atoning  blood  of  Jesus  Christ;  for  him  as  needing 
the  wisdom  that  cometh  from  above  to  guide  and 
assist  him  in  his  arduous  duties,  and  under  his  great 
responsibilities ;  for  him,  whose  evening  days  were 
coming,  and  who  needed  a  well-grounded  hope  of 
■heaven.  There  was  a  remarkable  propriety  in  this 
prayer  which  touched  a  chord  in  every  heart. 

It  is  now  twenty  minutes  to  one,  p.m.  How  the 
moments  fly !  Time  on  swift,  noiseless  wings  is  passing. 

Tlie  leader  stands  with  slips  of  paper  in  his  hand. 
These  have  been  going  up  to  the  desk  as  the  meeting 
progressed. 


EEQUEST8   FOE   PKATEK.  73 

"  1  have  several  more  of  these  to  read,"  says  he. 
He  reads : 

"  A  lady  requests  prayer  for  a  profane  father  and 
MS  numerous  family. 

"  A  church  in  Dutchess  County,  that  they  may  not 
be  passed  hy  in  this  day  of  salvation. 

"  A  church  in  Keene,  N.  H.,  where  a  few  mercy- 
drops  have  fallen,  asks  prayer  for  the  plentiful 
eliower. 

"  Prayer  for  a  young  lady. 

"  Prayer  for  two  brothers,  sons  of  a  deceased  pas- 
tor of  one  of  our  Dutch  Reformed  churches." 

And  last,  but  not  least, 

"  Prayer  is  asked  of  the  Fulton  street  prayer-meet- 
ing by  a  daughter  of  a  missionary  who  died  upon  a 
foreign  shore,  for  a  brother,  unconverted,  that  he 
may  become  a  Christian,  and  if  it  be  the  will  of  God, 
that  he  may  be  prepared  to  take  the  place  of  his  father 
in  the  ministerial  office,  and  in  the  missionary  work." 

An  earnest  prayer  for  these  by  tlie  gentleman 
from  St.  Louis,     Then  one  verse  of  the  hymn : 

"  All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  name, 
Let  angels  prostrate  fall." 

Oh,  what  a  power  in  that  ever-precious  name. 
All  hearts  here  seem  to  feel  it,  as  they  sing  with 
united  hearts  and  voices. 


74  POWEK   OF   PRAYEK. 

Time  passes  on  apace,  and  we  seem  to  have  much 
yet  to  do.  Several  rise  to  speak.  A  Philadelphian 
gets  the  floor,  and  tells,  in  a  few  brief  words,  of  the 
wonderful  work  of  grace  going  on  still  in  that  city ; 
now  truly  a  sister  city ;  a  city  of  brotherly  love.  All 
the  prayer-meetings  are  filling  up.  God  pours  out  his 
Spirit  afresh.  All  are  animated  with  new  hope  and 
zeal.  We  are  expecting  a  great  refreshing  from  on 
high.  Then  he  made  some  brief  and  impressive 
statements  of  the  state  of  things  in  the  prayer-meet- 
ings at  Jaynes'  Hall,  the  hose-houses,  the  big  tent ; 
the  conversion  of  the  firemen ;  the  combination  and 
earnestness  of  the  ministry;  the  preaching  of  the- 
Gospel  in  unwonted  places;  the  crowds  that  flock 
together  to  hear ;  the  activity  of  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association ;  and  of  the  encouragement  we 
all  have  from  the  accounts  we  receive  from  "New 
York.  ^^ Pari  ^assu"  said  the  speaker,  "we  go 
along  with  you." 

A  leading  hardware  merchant  made  some  obser- 
vations of  a  very  earnest  character,  in  regard  to  the 
kind  of  action  to  be  adopted  by  the  50,000  professors 
of  religion  in  this  city,  fitted  to  reach  the  1,000,000 
in  this  city,  resident,  or  who  come  here  to  do  busi- 
ness from  the  surroundings,  or  from  abroad.  The 
great  point  is,  for  each  one  to  take  one  individual  or 
a  family  under  his  special  supervision,  and  endeavor 
to  lead  tnem  to  Christ. 


PEATEK   FOK   PKATEK-MEETIXGS.  75 

Yery  brief  prayer  follows  for  all  the  objects. 

A  verse  was  sung,  and  a  man  arose  and  said : — ■ 
When  a  person  presents  a  request  for  prayer,  and 
tliat  prayer  is  answered,  he  felt  it  to  be  a  duty  to 
communicate  the  fact  for  the  encouragement  of  the 
meeting.  He  said  that  he  presented  a  request  here 
some  six  weeks  ago,  that  God  would  bless  his  efforts 
to  establish  a  prayer-meeting  at  a  place  in  the  coun- 
try, where  he  was  about  to  spend  a  season.  "  The 
first  week  we  had  about  twenty  in  attendance, 
second  week  about  thirty,  third  week  about  forty, 
and  last  week  about  one  hundred.  The  meetings 
have  all  been  very  solemn  and  interesting.  There 
was  much  deep  emotion  in  the  audience.  Many 
were  affected  to  tears,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  wa8 
evidently  operating  on  the  hearts  of  the  uncon- 
verted." 

One  said  he  felt  timid  on  this  matter  of  so 
many  requests  being  sent  here  for  prayer.  "  I  am 
afraid  of  this,"  said  he ;  "I  am  afraid  of  spiritual 
pride.  I  am  afraid  the  Sj^irit  of  God  will  leave  us. 
I  have  my  misgivings  about  all  this.  Every  request 
read  here  is  a  dagger  to  my  heart." 

Another  arose  and  said,  "  Oh,  do  not  discourage 
these  requests  for  prayer.  Where  would  my  son 
have  been  had  it  not  been  for  your  prayers  ?  I  have 
followed  him   around    the  globe  with  mine.     He 


76  POWEK   OF   PRAYER. 

lately  came  liome  from  sea  unconverted.  I  brought 
his  case  right  here.  I  said,  '  Men  of  Israel,  help. 
I  wanted  you  to  help  me  pray  for  him.  I  knew  you 
would  not  do  anything  for  him  hut  pray.  God  must 
do  all  the  work.  He  must  bow  that  stubborn  will, 
and  humble  that  proud  heart.  Oh  1  what  cause  of 
thankfulness  and  joy  I  have,  that  God  hears  and 
answers  prayer.  That  son  is  to-day  a  new  creature 
in  Christ  Jesus,  as  I  humbly  trust,  and  to  him  be  all 
the  glory.  Do  not  feel  tried  with  the  coming  of 
these  requests  for  prayer.  Oh !  no !  no !  Let  ug 
rejoice  that  they  do  come.  But  let  them  pray 
who  send  them  to  this  prayer-meeting.  Let  the 
language  of  all  the  hearts  in  this  assembly  be, 
'  Tlie  power  belongeth  unto  God.'  '  Turn  us,  O 
Lord,  as  the  streams  of  the  South.'  Let  us  pray  for 
all  who  ask  us  to  pray,  believing,  trusting,  hoping, 
and  humbling  oursalves  low  before  God." 

A  clergyman  said  he  was  accosted  in  the  street  by 
a  stranger  a  short  time  since.  He  was  concerned 
for  his  salvation,  and  had  been  for  some  time. 
He  had  been  to  the  Fulton  street  and  the  John  street 
meetings  a  great  many  times,  but  could  obtain  no 
peace.  He  said  at  the  Fulton  street  meetings  he 
would  watch  to  see  who  took  an  active  part,  and 
then  the  next  day  he  would  get  a  seat  beside  them, 
hoping  they  would  say  something  to  him.     But  all 


SPECIFIC   ANSWERS.  77 

in  vain.  "No  man  seemed  to  care  for  him.  "  One 
daj  a  request  was  put  in  by  a  mother  for  a  son.  It 
struck  me  that  that  was  from  my  mother.  After 
meeting  I  got  sight  of  that  request.  And  sure 
enough,  it  was  from  my  mother,  in  her  own  hand- 
writing.    She  cared  for  me." 

A  youth  sent  in  a  request  to  be  prayed  for  some 
time  ago  ;  and  again  to-day  a  request  that  we  would 
give  thanks  to  God  that  he  had  found  Christ  precious 
to  his  soul.  The  leader  said  he  knew  this  young 
man,  and  hoped  he  would  be  here  himself  to  tell 
what  the  Lord  had  done  for  him.  After  a  little  time 
he  came  in  and  arose  and  said,  that  he  had  requested 
an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  this  meeting ;  and  O, 
what  a  change  !  How  was  his  darkness  turned  into 
light,  and  his  sorrow  to  joy.  He  called  upon  all  to 
praise  God  for  the  great  change.  This  young  man 
in  his  boyhood  had  been  a  member  of  a  class  in  the 
Sunday  school  connected  with  this  church,  and  his 
teacher,  who  had  not  seen  him  for  years,  was  here  to 
meet  him  to-day. 

A  gentleman  said  he  met  a  teller  of  one  of  our 
city  banks,  who  felt  greatly  concerned  for  the  salva- 
tion of  those  three  sisters  unconverted.  He  pre- 
sented a  request  at  one  of  our  Fulton  street  prayer- 
meetings,  on  behalf  of  those  three  sisters,  from  the 
brother,  asking  us  to  pray  for  their  immediate  conver 


78  POWER   OF   PRATEK. 

sion.  "  And  now  I  am  here  to  say  that  those  three 
sisters  are  rejoicing  in  the  pardoning  love  of  Jesus, 
and  are  rejoicing  with  that  joy  which  is  unspeak- 
able and  full  of  glory." 

A  praying  mother  died  a  short  time  since,  leaving 
six  unconverted  children.  The  last  of  those  six  child- 
ren was  converted  a  short  time  ago.  "  I  am,"  said 
the  speaker,  "  one  of  those  six  children ;  and  I  am 
that  last  one .'" 

^  The  time  was  up  ;  what  a  brief  hour,  a  heavenly 
place  ;  the  minutes  had  fled  on  the  wings  of  prayer 
and  praise,  and  the  precious  season  was  over. 

This  is  but  a  sketch  of  one  of  the  many  meetingo 
in  Fulton  street,  and  other  places  in  this  city. 


THE    DfFIDEL   LAWYEK.  79 


CHAPTER  YI. 

An  Infidel  Lawyer's  Conviction  and  Conversion. 

The  narrative  that  follows  is  one  of  tlie  most  remark 
able  and  interesting  among  the  records  of  the  revival. 
It  was  drawn  np  bj  the  gentleman  who  is  the  sub- 
ject of  it,  and  being  in  the  form  of  a  diary,  shows 
the  gradual  progress  of  the  work  of  grace  in  his 
soul : 

It  is  past  six  o'clock — clients  and  office-companions 
have  all  left  for  their  quiet  homes — I  only  am  left 
alone.  In  that  corner  stands  my  cot,  on  which  I 
shall  presently  rest  for  the  night,  to  renew  on  the 
morrow  the  same  dull  routine  that  I  have  passed 
to-day  and  many  days  before. 

Alone!  alone!  how  shall  I  occupy  or  kill  the 
time  now  intervening  before  it  is  ten,  my  usual 
resting  hour  ? 

I  will  go  out  and  read  the  papers — no,  I  will  go 
over  to  the  saloon — there  I  shall  meet  some  one  with 
whom  to  converse  about  the  news  of  the  day — Con- 
gress, the  State  Legislature,  Kansas,  politics,  perhaps 


80  POWEK   OF   PEATEE. 

the  great  revival — what  interest  have  I  in  that! 
I  have  examined  the  subject  of  religion,  the  Bible, 
the  divinity  of  Christ.  I  reject  the  whole;  it  is  not 
sustained  by  legitimate  testimony;  it  is  all  foolish- 
iierss;  many  beautiful  sayings  are  found  in  the  Bible; 
the  benevolence  of  Christ  is  above  all  praise;  the 
writers  of  the  Old  Testament  had  some  faint  idea 
of  the  existence  of  a  spiritual  God ;  it  was  obscure, 
imperfect.  Once  I  believed  the  Bible  was  a  revela- 
tion from  God — enjoyed  religion — did  not  doubt  its 
reality — was  more  happy  then  than  now.  Those 
exercised  by  it  now  appear  to  enjoy  themselves.  I 
will  do  nothing  to  mar  their  apparent  happiness; 
it  will  all  end  in  death  to  be  sure,  but  still  I  would 
reverse  the  sentiment  of  Paul,  "  K  in  this  life  only 
we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  the  most 
miserable."  For  from  observation  and  experience,  I 
would  say,  if  there  be  no  immortality,  no  judgment, 
no  heaven,  no  hell,  no  eternal  life  for  the  good ;  if 
all  religious  enjoyments  end  at  death,  the  Christian's 
faith,  and  the  Christian's  hope  are  greatly  to  be 
preferred,  as  a  means  of  present  enjoyment. 

There  is  that  anonymous  letter — I  read  it  to-day 
for  the  first  time  in  twenty  years ;  it  is  rather  a  good 
letter — was  doubtless  well  intended — I  will  read 
it  again.  "  My  dear  brother  in  Christ " — I  wonder 
if  you  know  how  far  I  am  from  Christ  now  ?    Tliat 


GOES    TO    PEATER-MEETING.  81 

address  was  tlioiiglit  to  be  proper  at  its  date 
("March  IT,  1838").  What  is  that  on  the  desk? 
Notice  of  meeting — "  Greene  street  M.  E.  Churcli, 
J.  T.  Peck,  Pastor;  religious  services  every  evening 
this  week  at  half-past  seven  o'clock  ;  come  thou  with 
us  and  we  will  do  thee  good."  Have  a  good  mind 
to  go—have  not  been  in  church  for  a  long  time — 
wonder  if  they  will  look  cross,  stiff  as  they  did  at 
Thirteenth  street  the  last  time  I  was  there  ?  It  is 
half  an  hour  yet — will  read  the  letter — (did  read  it) — 
Avill  go  to  church — it  will  be  a  good  enough  place 
for  a  couple  of  hours — then  it  will  be  time  for 
retiring.  Am  in  the  church  close  by  the  door — hope 
I  shall  not  intrude — will  be  very  civil — they  are 
singing,  praying,  singing,  preaching;  prayer-meeting 
announced — shall  I  go  home  ?  "  all  are  invited  to 
stay" — that  does  not  mean  me  surely — stay  though — 
leaders  in  the  altar — singing — ^praying — anxious  ones 
invited  to  come  to  the  altar — "  if  there  are  any  in 
the  congregation  who  desire  the  prayers  of  Christ- 
ians, let  them  manifest  it  by  rising" — a  pause — 
nobody  rises — wonder  why  the  whole  congregation 
do  not  rise — ^liave  a  good  mind  to  rise  myself  and 
rebuke  them  for  their  stupidity — thought  everybody 
wanted  the  prayers  of  Christians,  if  they  were  sin- 
<;ere — ashamed  of  the  poor  sinners  who  will  not 
stand    up   to    signify  their    desire  for    prayers   of 

4* 


82  POWEK   OF   PRAYER. 

Chn  cians,  gratuitoiislj  offered — singing,  praying — 
several  members  walking  through  the  aisles  speaking 
to  indiyiduals — one  comes  where  I  am  seated — "  do 
you  enjoy  religion?"  It  is  pleasant  to  be  here  if  I 
do  not  disturb  any  one.  "  Are  you  a  member  of  any 
church  ?" — ^Episcopal.  "  We  are  glad  to  see  you 
here ;  will  you  not  take  a  seat  further  up  ?  it  will 
look  more  sociable."  If  it  wiU  oblige  you  I  will 
go — went  up — ^began  to  feel  some  interest  in  the 
proceedings — they — Christians — seemed  to  enjoy  it. 
How  much  better  they  are  employed  here  than  they 
would  be  in  some  rowdy  meeting^  as  some  of  them, 
doubtless,  would  have  been,  had  they  not  been  here. 
Collections  go  round — ^put  five  cents  in  the  plate — 
save  two  shillings  for  another  purpose — ^felt  better 
on  that  account — ^went  home — slept  well. 

It  is  again  past  six  o'clock,  p.m. — again  alone — 
what  shall  I  do  this  evening  ?  There  is  that  Greenu 
street  church  notice — wonder  if  M.  forgot  it — he 
ought  to  take  it  to  some  place  where  it  may  do  good ; 
shall  I  go  again  to-night — that  anonymous  letter 
again. 

"  Trot,  Marzh  11  th,  1838. 

*'  Dear  Brother  in  Christ  : 

"  Let  me  adopt  this  method  of  conversing  on 
Ihe  subject  of  religion ;  let  me  ask  a  few  plain  and 
pertinent  questions  in   a  Christian  temper.      Dear 


ANONYMOUS    LETTER.  83 

DT other,  are  you  enjoying  your  religion  as  you  did 
sume  three  or  four  years  since  ?  you  will  remember 
the  time  when  you  used  to  attend  the  regular  prayer- 
meetings  of  this  church  (Dr.  Beman's),  and  I  well 
remember — and  think  I  was  happy  in  those  days, 
when  you  used  to  read  Finney's  Lectures  on  Eevi- 
vals.  I  well  remember  when  you  used  to  lead  in 
prayer,  and  pray  that  sinners  might  be  brought  to  a 
kr^wlcdge  of  Jesus  Christ ;  you  used  to  attend  the 
liUle  oocial  circles  of  prayer,  and  I  think  my  heart 
has  beon  revived  and  refreshed  in  those  little  meet- 
ings that  savored  of  Heaven. 

"You  will  remember  the  time  when  you  used 
to  take  a  great  interest  in  the  Ida  Hill  Sunday 
School,  and  many  persons  through  your  influence  were 
induced  to  attend.  Oh  !  dear  brother,  your  voice  is 
now  silent  on  the  subject  of  the  salvation  of  sinners ; 
you  have  deserted  the  prayer-meetings,  and  you  no 
more  assist  us  in  this  struggle  to  save  souls.  Dear 
brother,  stop  and  think ;  pause,  I  beseech  you,  and 
see  the  influence  that  you  are  exerting  in  the  cause 
of  Christ ;  ask  yourself,  am  I  doing  all  that  I  can  for 
God?  are  you  living  as  you  promised  God  you  would 
when  you  hoped  you  gave  yourself  up  to  his  service? 
Arc  you  leading  a  life  of  prayer?  Do  you  feel 
anxious  that  sinners  should  be  saved,  and  do  you 
warn  sinners  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?     Oh  \ 


84  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

enter  into  the  work  of  Christ,  and  pray  witli  us  thai 
Binners  may  be  saved ;  look  at  your  past  life  and 
repent,  and  join  with  this  cliurch,  and  he]})  us  to 
eavc  souls.  Wo  must  soon  die ;  let  us  work  while  the 
day  lasts,  for  the  night  cometli  wherein  no  man  can 
work ;  we  need  your  help ;  when  professors  of  reli- 
gion are  cold  and  stupid,  God  will  not  work.  Look 
to  it,  that  you  do  not  oppose  God  or  stand  in  hia 
way ;  look  to  it,  lest  you  may  be  a  stumbling-block 
to  sinners,  and  that  the  Lord  will  lead  you  to  reflect 
and  repent,  and  do  your  duty,  shall  be  the  earnest 
prayer  of  a  brother  in  Christ." 

Good  advice :  well,  yes — think  I  will  go  to  church 
ihis  evening.  If  I  thought  M.  had  left  that  notice 
here  for  me,  I  would  not  go.  Tliere  is  a  pack- 
age of  them ;  he  doubtless  left  them  by  mistake,  or 
forgetfulness ;  I  will  go  to  meeting — what  for?  Tlie 
Bible  is  no  revelation,  Christ  is  no  God,  God  is 
sovereign,  and  will  do  with  me  just  as  he  pleases,  in 
time  and  eternity.  Why  should  I  care?  why  fret 
about  that  which  I  cannot  help  ?  hell  cannot  be  much 
worse  than  earth.  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  bringing 
myself  into  this  world ;  if  I  had  been  consulted 
about  it  I  would  not  have  come.  At  all  events, 
when  I  get  into  hell,  I  shall  be  rid  of  one  difficulty, 
that  torments  men  here — the  fear  of  death.     If  I  am 


THE    IISTIDEL  S    KEFLECTI0K15.  85 

to  live  tliere  eternally,  I  shall  have  a  constitution 
fitted  for  eternal  duration  and  be  rid  of  fear  of  death, 
which  troubles  most  men  most ;  I  do  not  care  any 
tiling  about  it — I  have  many  a  time  wished  myseli 
dead.  Pity  it  is  I  ever  had  any  existence.  K  my 
Boul  is  immortal,  it  has  existed  somewhere  before 
this  state  of  existence.  I  am  not  conscious  of  it,  and 
doubt  if  I  will  be  conscious  of  any  existence  after 
death.  Have  seen  animals  die ;  oxen,  horses,  sheep ; 
have  seen  men  die.  After  death,  what's  the  differ- 
ence between  them?  They  rot  and  decay  alike, 
alike  they  are  forgotten ;  what  is  tliere  about  animal 
man,  differing  from  animal  beast  ?  JSTothing — ■ 
nothing.  Is  my  soul  immortal  ?  will  it  eternally 
endure?  It  may  be  so — what  then?  It  will  be  a 
merely  spiritual  existence,  mingling  with,  and  lost  in 
the  great  mass  of  immaterial  existences — no  indivi- 
duality— ^no  consciousness — ^it  will  be  as  it  was  before 
my  present  state.  I  will  go  to  church  again  to-night 
— what  will  they  say — I  can  never  be  renewed — I 
shall  never  again  enj  Dy  any  religious  emotion — how 
can  I  ?     I  like  to  see  others  enjoy  it.     There  is  my 

best  friend  L ,  his  whole  soul  is  wrapped  up  in  it 

— ^he  seems  to  enjoy  it — appears  to  be  happy  amidst 
trials  and  conflicts  enough  to  drive  a  man  crazy ;  his 
circumstances  in  this  life  are  almost  as  bad  as  mine, 
yet  he  is  always  liapj)y — I  always  miserable.     I  once 


»6  POWEK    OF    PKAYEK. 

'lid  enjoy  something  of  it ;  the  letter  reminds  me  of 
it — was  happier  then  than  now.  I  was  sincere  in  my 
devotions  then,  and  believed  others  were.  How  did 
I  lose  it  ?  (Let  darkness — deep,  black,  lasting  dark- 
ness cover  the  story  of  my  declension.  God  knows 
it,  and  he  only  has  the  right  to  disclose  it.  He  has 
pardoned  me,  man  cannot;  man  would  not  if  he 
could ;  none  have  grace  enough  for  that.) 

In  church  again ;  occupy  the  same  seat.  Few  are 
present ;  it  is  early.  Again  requested  to  seat  myself 
nearer  to  the  altar,  it  will  oblige  him,  the  same  kind 
member ;  it  is  done ;  services  as  before ;  inquirers 
kneeling  at  the  altar,  the  pastor  by  the  side  of  one 
of  them  (a  man  advanced  in  years),  on  his  knees  in 
prayer.  The  Spirit  of  God  is  in  that  prayer ;  it  pre- 
sented my  case.  God  help  me  to  take  it  to  myself. 
I  was  very  mellow  for  a  little  season ;  wondered  how 
any  person  there  (where  all  were  to  me  strangers) 
should  know  my  history  on  religious  subjects. 
"Went  home  unsatisfied ;  restless,  sorry,  glad,  uneasy ; 
thankful  that  I  went  to  church.  Keminiscences  of 
former  times  crowded  upon  me ;  those  happier  days, 
when  religion,  feeble  in  it  as  I  was,  gave  joy  to  my 
soul,  which  many  years  of  subsequent,  established 
and  sincere  infidelity  could  not  wholly  obliterate ; 
those  days,  I  shall  enjoy  them  no  more  !  Others  do, 
and  may  conMirac  to  rejoice  and  glory  in  religious 


WHAT   WILL   CmilST   SAY?  87 

services  ;  they  are  not  for  me;  believe,  1  cannot; 
hope,  I  may  not ;  how  can  I  answer  my  own  skep- 
ticism, my  own  inndel  arguments,  my  own  reading 
of  the  Bible ;  I  always  believed  in  God ;  my  God, 
but  not  the  Christian's  God ;  what  would  S.  and 
G.,  and  M.,  and  II.,  and  B.,  and  others  say?  they 
vho  have  so  often  comj)limented  the  conclusiveness 
of  my  infidel  arguments,  to  hear  me  now  attempt 
to  refute  them  myself,  and  argue  for  Christianity? 
No  matter  for  them,  what  would  Christ  say  ?  How 
could  I  speak  to  him  ?  of  him  ?  Christians  now  are 
more  happy  than  I;  the  future  world,  alike  to  all, 
all  nothing — ^nothing — nothing. 

Days  passed,  weeks  passed ;  the  subject  was  con- 
tinually upon  my  mind.  I  came  to  that  day,  that 
uight  of  agony — of  agony  unspeakable;  how  shall 
I  speak  of  it  ?  how  write  ?  I  cannot ;  it  must  not  be 
written.  "Well  can  I  remember,  but  cannot  speak, 
cannot  write,  can  scarcely  think  again  one  tithe  of 
that  which  came,  pressed  on,  departed  in  quick  suc- 
cession from  my  mind.  Was  it  a  dream  ?  As  those 
days  and  weeks  passed  by,  daily  the  meetings  in 
Greene  street  sanctuary  were  by  me  attended.  As- 
sociates joked,  ridiculed  me  for  it.  M.,  a  new 
comer  into  our  .office,  was  a  religious  man ;  he  had 
left  those  notices  of  meetings  at  Greene  street  pur- 
posely for  me  (tJius  I  learned).     I  was  glad  of  it,' 


88  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

thought  I  was  not  entirely  abandoned  to  infidelity; 
this  thought  was  strengthened  by  the  members  of 
the  church,  who,  with  kindness,  several  of  them, 
expressed  pleasure  at  seeing  me  in  their  meetings. 
Asked  myself  often  if  there  was  a  possibility  for  me 
to  become  a  Christian ;  no,  it  cannot  be.  B.,  my  other 
office-associate,  was,  if  possible,  more  infidel  than, 
myself.  It  was,  perhaps,  vanity  in  me  that  led  me 
to  see  the  weakness  of  his  infidel  argument ;  thought 
I  could  present  them  much  more  forcibly  than  could 
he.  He,  like  myself,  was  a  very  wicked  man.  I 
could  always  refute  him  with  the  Christian's  argu- 
ment. I  told  M.  that  he  ought  to  get  B.  converted, 
it  would  do  him  good,  for  he  did  not  know  enough 
to  be  an  infidel ;  he  did  not  understand  the  Scripturea 
well  enough  to  maintain  an  infidel  argument.  M. 
replied,  "  That  is  just  what  he  says  of  you ;  he  thinks 
it  would  be  the  best  thing  that  could  happen  to  you, 
to  get  religion."  I  thought  it  was  impossible  for  me, 
and  told  him  so ;  but  if  B.  would  put  himself  in  the 
way  of  religious  services,  he  would  soon  be  con- 
verted. I,  attending  the  church,  was  often  moved  to 
distress,  doubt,  anxiety,  despair.  One  evening,  the 
pastor  came  to  the  door  of  the  pew  I  occupied ;  I 
was  the  only  person  in  it.  "  Please,  move  along," 
said  he,  "  and  let  me  sit  beside  you."  I  did  so,  and 
he  sat  beside  me.     "  I  should  like  to  know  the  state 


NO    HOPE   rOK   ME.  89 

of  your  mind,"  said  he.  I  replied,  "  I  like  to  attend 
your  meetings;  hope  I  am  not  in  the  way  of  any 
person  ?" 

"Do  you  enjoy  religion?" 

"  IsTo,  not  as  I  once  did." 

"  Do  you  belong  to  any  church  ?" 

"InTo — ^yes;  I  am  an  Episcopalian;  was  educated 
in  that  church,  but  for  many  years  have  seldom  at- 
tended it ;  am  not  now  a  Christian,  and  suppose  I 
never  shall  be ;  still,  I  like  to  be  here ;  it  is  a  plea- 
sure to  me ;  and  if  I  do  not  intrude,  shall  continue  to 
come." 

"  Come  and  welcome ;  we  are  glad  to  see  you 
here,  and  hope  it  will  do  your  soul  good." 

"Thank  you,  sir."  Invited  to  go  to  the  altar: 
inquirers  were  there ;  had  a  mind  to  go,  but  did 
not.  Meeting  closed — went  home — was  alone  in  my 
room :  old  memories  revived  :  distress  :  anguish : 
pray  I  cannot — try — no:  it  is  of  no  use  for  me  to 
try;  whatever  joy  there  may  be  in  religion  for 
others,  there  is  none  for  me.  The  Bible :  it  speaks 
not  for  me.  Jesus  Christ :  he  is  repudiated,  rejected, 
slain — yes,  crucified,  but  not  for  me ;  there  was  a 
time  it  might  have  been  for  me ;  that  time  is  passed ; 
now,  it  cannot  be  for  me ;  for  me  ?  no,  no,  never ; 
sins  of  a  lifetime :  how  long?  how  many?  all  concen- 
trated— real,  deep,  dark,  damning !     Oh  !  memory  ! 


90  POWEE   OF   PKAYER. 

my  soul  sinks  Tinder  their  crushing  weight!  Sins 
against  myself,  man,  God — against  God;  sins  ter 
rible  in  aggregate,  more  terrible  in  detail ;  they 
enlarge,  magnify  all,  all  in  a  moment ;  notliing  else 
but  sin — no,  nothing.  Oh,  God !  how  they  cluster 
around  me !  The  room  is  dark — darker  the  gloom 
upon  my  soul ;  in  bed — alone — sleep :  there  is  none 
for  me ;  agony,  agony.  Is  it  a  dream  that  comes 
over  me :  reality  ?  yes,  reality.  Jesus  at  a  dis- 
tance— Satan  near  (so  it  seemed) ;  pray,  pray ;  a 
Toice  seemed  to  say :  try,  try  to  pray ;  no !  God 
appears :  still  at  a  distance  stands  the  Saviour,  his 
face  fearfully  solemn — ^no  signs  of  anger  in  it.  I 
think  he  would,  but  cannot,  save  me ;  his  counte- 
nance alters  not.  Satan  suggests :  there  is  no  hope, 
no  hope  for  me  ;  I  feel  it — ^know  it ;  my  soul  sinks  in 
despair.  I  look  at  the  Saviour :  he  seems  to  smile 
on  me,  and  say,  "  how  foolish  you  are :  I  have  saved 
others  as  bad  as  you.  Doubt  not  my  power  :  when 
you  are  in  earnest,  then  look  to  me."  "What,  me?" 
"  Yes,  you ;  my  office  is  to  save  the  worst.  You 
have  thought  and  said  hard  things  of  me,  and  now, 
in  all  your  trouble,  you  look  towards  me,  but  do  not 
trust  me  :  you  have  not  faith  in  my  power  to  do  you 
good."  Is  it  possible  that  I  can  be  saved  from  this 
crushing  load  of  sin  ?  Thoughts  innumerable,  trou- 
blesome thoughts,  press  heavily  upon  my  mind  and 


CEYING   TO   THE   SAVIOUR.  91 

memoiy ;  hours  pass — try  to  be  penitent,  to  "believe, 
to  pray :  cannot ;  exhausted — try  to  dispel  these 
gloomy  thoughts — will  not  go  at  my  bidding.  Why 
am  I  troubled  in  this  way  ?  it  is  all  nonsense ;  I  can- 
not be  in  my  right  mind — must  be  crazy :  horrible 
thought !  I  will  go  to  sleep — shall  feel  better  in  the 
morning ;  eyes  closed — cannot  sleep — get  up  and 
look  out  of  the  window ;  why,  it  is  daylight,  and  I 
have  not  slept  a  wink  all  night.  What  shall  I  do  ? 
I  am  not  sick ;  my  pulse  is  quick,  but  not  much 
quicker  than  usual.  I  will  go  to  meeting  to-night — 
yes,  to  the  altar :  how  absurd !  how  foolish !  Lie 
down  again,  mentally  saying,  Blessed  Jesus,  let  me 
sleep ;  Satan,  begone,  I  am  resolved  to  go ! 

Again  awake — two  hours  have  passed.  Blessed 
Jesus,  I  thank  thee ;  canst  thou  indeed  save  yne  f 
comforting  thought,  is  it  possiMe  f  Jesus  have  mercy 
on  me ;  Lord  Jesus  have  mercy  on  me,  even  me. 
I'eel  strangely,  something  no  language  can  describe 
what  it  is ;  Jesus  is  near,  Satan  stands  back ;  there  is 
hope,  faint,  faint  hope ;  get  behind  me,  Satan ; 
'*'  whosoever  will  let  him  come  unto  me."  I  will, 
blesse^'i  Saviour,  help  me ;  am  helped,  I  feel  it 
will  believe  in  ^e'&u&^Tny  Saviour  ^  help  me  to  say 
so,  JesuD  'j  Fatlier  in  heaven  have  mercy  on  my  soul, 
tor  the  saVe  of  Jesus ;  Spirit  of  the  living  God  direct 
me,  help  n  e.     Oh,  help  me,  even  me. 


92 


POWER    OF   PUATER. 


The  hour  of  business  has  arrived :  I  am  unfit  for  it., 
am  not  happy,  hope  I  shall  be :  afraid  not ;  in  doubt, 
and  hope,  and  fear,  the  day  passes  to  near  its  close. 
I  will  go  to  the  meeting  this  evening,  will  not  go 
to  the  altar,  that  is  not  necessary ;  will  confess  my 
shis  to  God,  whilst  tbey  are  praying ;  will  they  pray 
for  me?  they  would  not  if  they  knew  my  moral 
position  ;  if  they  only  knew  how  bad  I  am,  they 
would  not  have  me  in  their  house.  I  will  give  it  all 
up  :  God  knows  just  how  bad  I  am ;  he  has  pardoned 

some  very  wicked  men I  will  go  to  the 

altar,  why  should  I  hesitate,  others  have  there  been 
blessed,  why  may  not  I.  They  will  pray  for  me, 
if  they  do  not,  God  may  forgive  me  ;  he  has  par- 
doned  others — the   thief  upon   the   cross,  denying, 

swearing  Peter Friend  L.  is  experienced  in 

these  matters — ^I  will  see  him  and  tell  him  all ;  he 
knows  me — all  my  circumstances;  he  will  not  believe 
a  word  I  say — will  think  it  pretence  ;  not  a  being  of 
my  acquaintance  but  would  do  the  same.  Kone  of 
them  will  believe  that  I  can  repent  and  be  saved ; 
cannot  blame  them — would  not  believe  it  myself, 
of  any  one  else  in  my  circumstances  ;  for  myself^  I 
only  hope  it  may  be  possible.  I  will  go  and  see  L. : 
it  will  not  do  any  good — he  will  say  I  am  drunk  or 
crazy ;  have  drank  no  liquor  in  months  :  he  will  scold 
me  :  I  will  see  bira,  nevertheless — I  want  his  advice. 


CALLS    FOB   MERCY.  93 

On  the  way  to  L.'s — wonder  if  he  is  at  home — hope 
he  will  not  be  there ;  what  will  he  say  ?  I  will  turn 
back — ^won't  make  a  fool  of  myself — these  feelings 
will  all  be  gone  in  a  little  while — shall  then  be 
ashamed  I  ever  had  them ;  turn  back,  turn  round, 
people  in  the  street  will  think  me  crazy — can't  help 
it — God  help  me — words  of  prayer,  do  I  mean 
them?  try  mentally  to  pray — -enter  L.'s  room — none 
there  but  him : — how  do  you  do  ?  "  "WTiy  C,  what 
is  the  matter  with  you  ?"  Don't  know.  "  Are  these 
tears  of  penitence?  it  would  rejoice  my  heart  to 
think  so."  Ko  answer.  "  Come  let  us  kneel  down 
and  pray."  He  prayed,  prayed  for  me.  "  Tou  pray 
for  yourself."  "  God  have  mercy,"  I  heard  my  own 
voice  say.  I  had  mercy — ^felt  it — was  relieved — told 
L.  all  my  feelings  and  resolutions.  "  You  have  re- 
solved right — ^you  just  do  it."  Did  resolve  and  was 
happy ;  if  tears  were  shed,  they  were  grateful  tears. 

On  the  way  from  L.'s  to  the  church ;  will  tell  the 
brethren  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  my  soul,  will 
thank  them  for  their  prayers  and  kindness,  will  ac- 
knowledge God  my  Saviour  before  them,  and  pray 
for  divine  assistance. 

Li  the  church,  sermon  is  ended — ^brethren  in  the 
altar — singing — sinners  invited  to  come  to  the  altar ; 
I  rise  to  speak;  cannot  utter  a  word;  altar,  altar, 
altar,  seems  to  sound  in  my  ears ;  start  for  it ;  kneel ' 


94:  POWER   OF   PBAYEE. 

they  are  singing — ^praying;  tlie  lieavens  are  brasa 
over  me — no  God — no  Saviour — time  passes — sounds 
are  lieard — ^tliey  become  faint — ^fainter — cease — con- 
sciousness is  suspended;  I  feel  a  pricking  sensation 
about  my  bead,  bands,  feet — all  over  me — similar  to 
tbat  I  once  felt  wben  restored  to  consciousness  froui 
apparent  death ;  I  hear  music — "come  to  judgment " 
— a  well-known  voice  in  prayer  (the  voice  of  M.) ; 
"  Oh !  my  Saviour"  it  says — I  seem  to  see  the  Saviour 
on  my  right  side — Jesus  smiling  upon  me,  bis  face  ra- 
diant with  love — my  soul  is  filled  with  grateful  joy — 
literally  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory — standing  up 
before  the  altar  with  my  brethren  as  their  shouts  of 
thanksgiving  ascend  to  heaven ;  I  am  too  full  to  utter 
anything  but  thanks  to  my  brethren,  thanks  to  my 
God  and  Saviour. 

As  I  look  back  upon  that  hour  of  agony  and  de- 
liverance,  with  what  thrilling  emotions  can  I  repeat 
the  words  of  one  of  our  hymns : 

"  Tongue  can  never  express 
The  sweet  comfort  and  peace 
Of  a  soul  in  its  earliest  love." 

From  thence,  hitherto  I  have,  by  God's  grace,  re 
joiccd  with  thankfulness  in  the  blessed  assurance  of 
his  willingness  and  ability  to  pardon  and  save  to  tlie 
uttermost  all  who  come  to  him  through  Jesus  Cli/ist 
my  Saviour. 


BLESSED   AKD    SAVED.  95 

**  What  I  have  felt  and  seen 
With  confidence  I  tell, 
And  publish  to  the  sons  of  men 
The  signs  infallible." 

i  ]c7iow  tliat  my  Redeemer  lives,  for  whose  sake 
God  lias  pardoned  me,  and  I  rejoice  every  day  in 
believing  that  here  and  hereafter  I  shall  be  happy ; 
that  it  may  be  so,  my  constant  prayer  to  God  shall 
ascend  for  gi-ace  and  the  aid  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 

To  this  narrative,  we  are  able  to  add  that  the 
writer  has  taken  a  decided  stand  on  the  Lord's  side. 
At  the  Globe  Hotel  prayer-meeting,  two  months 
after  the  close  of  this  sketch,  though  there  were 
clergymen  present,  he  was  requested  to  lead,  which 
he  did,  to  the  edification  of  those  present,  as  with 
great  modesty  and  humility  he  proceeded  with  the 
exercises.  He  read  some  of  those  very  portions  of 
Scripture,  after  singing,  which  once  he  had  been 
most  ready  to  deny,  and  which  most  fully  represent 
the  office  work  of  Christ.  How  marked  and  em- 
phatic was  that  reading ;  how  he  seemed  to  enter 
into  the  meaning  and  spirit  of  the  inspired  penman. 
His  whole  manner  and  voice  evinced  the  emotion  of 
his  soul.  Then  prayer  followed — addressed  directly 
to  Christ,  as  a  divine  Saviour,  acknowledging  him 
as  the  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  Prince  of  Peace,  head 
over  all  things  to  the  Church,  name  above  every 


96  POWER   OF   PRATEK, 

name,  king  of  kings,  and  lord  of  lords,  acknowledg 
ing  all  the  divine  attributes  of  Christ,  which  some 
present  had  often  heard  him  deny,  dwelling  upon 
the  glories  of  the  Saviour  with  unspeakable  satisfac* 
tion,  thankfulness  and  joy. 

4 


SDEPEISINQ    GEACE.  97 


CHAPTER    Vll. 

Br.rjy.ioing  Grace — A  Successful  Merchant — The  Magdalens — The  Sa. 
viour  Waiting — A  young  Sailor — Danger  of  Delay — An  only  Son 
— The  Camp-meeting  Convert. 

The  babject  is  a  successful  mercliant  of  l^ew  York. 
.Ilis  early  life  was  spent  in  JSTova  Scotia,  but  at  the 
age  of  fourteen  he  left  the  home  of  his  childhood,  and 
the  intervening  years,  to  the  age  of  manhood,  were 
spent  upon  the  sea.  During  this  period  of  his  wan- 
derings, he  was  constantly  followed  with  the  deep 
solicitude  and  earnest  prayers  of  a  pious  mother,  and 
to  the  influence  of  these  prayers,  and  the  constant 
impression  made  by  a  knowledge  of  that  solicitude 
on  his  mind,  he  now  ascribes  his  preservation  from 
almost  innumerable  temptations,  and  his  recent  con- 
version to  God. 

For  several  years  he  had  been  accustomed  to  at- 
tend, with  his  Christian  companions,  upon  the  pub- 
lic service  of  God's  house,  but  not  till  the  beginning 
of  the  present  year  had  he  experienced  any  deep  and 
}>ermanent  convictions  of  sin,  or  felt  any  apprehen 

5 


yS  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

sion  from  his  exposed  condition  as  one  under  righte- 
ous condemnation.  About  this  time  the  religious 
interest  in  Kew  York  and  vicinity  had  become  very 
deep,  and  but  few  could  be  found  who  were  not  more 
or  less  anxious  with  reference  to  the  salvation  of  the 
soul.  In  the  hidden  depths  of  the  heart,  thousands 
then  carried  convictions  of  guilt,  such  as  they  hao 
never  experienced  before,  and  some  who  had  even 
despised  religion,  felt  strongly  attracted  to  some  ot 
its  simplest  appointments. 

There  were  many,  however,  who,  throngh  the  in- 
fluence^f  pride,  struggled  hard  and  long  to  conceal 
their  feelings.  Their  most  intimate  Christian  friend 
was  not  permitted  to  know  their  state  of  mind,  and 
yet,  in  secret,  they  were  the  subjects  of  an  almost 
overwhelming  sorrow. 

Of  this  class  was  the  subject  of  this  sketch.  For 
several  weeks  he  had  been  in  a  state  of  deep  spiritual 
distress,  but  avoiding  as  far  as  possible  the  stated 
means  of  grace,  and  excusing  himself  from  all  special 
religious  appointments,  he  was  endeavoring  secretly 
to  seek  reconciliation  with  God.  With  this  view  he 
had  spent  quite  a  nmnber  of  evenings  in  his  count- 
ing-room, reading  his  Bible  and  offering  prayer. 
Failing,  however,  to  obtain  the  relief  and  comfort 
which  his  heaii;  needed,  and  for  which  he  had  thus 
sought,  his  next  resort  was  to  "  union  prayer-meet- 


THE   PEOFD   MERCIIAlsT.  99 

Inge,"  and  to  religious  services  witli  ckarclies,  whercj 
as  a  stranger,  lie  miglit  feel  willing  to  make  himself 
known  as  an  inquirer.  The  noon  hours,  as  well  as 
the  evenings  of  several  weeks,  were  spent  in  thia 
w^andering  from  meeting  to  meeting,  and  from 
church  to  church,  without  effecting  any  encouraging 
change  in  the  state  of  his  mind,  and  he  was  almost 
readj  to  sink  into  despair,  when  he  was  made  to  see 
that  the  real  difficulty  existing  in  the  way  of  his  sal- 
vation was  nothing  more  or  less  than  pi^e.  It  was 
this,  he  saw,  that  had  made  him  resort  to  his  place  of 
business  for  prayer,  rather  than  to  his  chamber.  It 
was  this,  too,  that  had  led  him  to  give  a  preference  to 
general  appointments  for  religious  worship  among 
strangers,  rather  than  to  those  services  where  he 
would  have  met  and  mingled  with  his  friends. 

But  having  now  satisfied  himself  of  his  error  and 
sin  in  thus  shunning  the  cross,  he  purposed,  in  the 
fear  of  God,  to  embrace  the  earliest  possible  oppor- 
tunity of  denying  himself,  by  openly  avowing  his 
wretched  state  of  mind  to  the  church  and  congrega- 
tion with  which  he  had  usually  met  for  worship. 

This  secret  purpose,  with  the  circumstances  lead- 
ing to  it,  was  made  known  on  the  Sabbath  evening 
following,  when,  at  the  close  of  the  sermon,  he  left 
his  seat,  and  taking  a  position  immediately  in  front 
of  the  pulpit,  related  in  a  most  affecting  manner  th<3 


100  POWER   OF   PKAYEE. 

struggles  of  mind  through  which  he  had  been  pass 
ing,  and  the  deep  sorrow  of  heart  under  which,  foi 
many  weeks,  he  had  been  suffering. 

At  the  close  of  his  statement,  which,  as  may  well 
be  supposed,  produced  an  indescribable  impression, 
he  remarked  that  he  had  never  asked  God's  people 
to  pray  for  him,  and  that  he  could  not  consistently 
do  so  until,  from  the  lowest  depths  of  humiliation,  he 
had  first  prayed  for  himself.  Then,  in  the  presence 
of  all  the  congregation,  he  fell  upon  his  knees,  and 
with  a  heart  bursting  with  grief,  and  all  helpless  in 
its  throbbing  anguish,  he  poured  out  his  prayer  to 
God  for  mercy. 

The  very  next  day  he  was  enabled  to  rejoice  in  a 
Saviour's  love,  and  in  the  evening  of  that  day,  at  a 
social  meeting,  he  bore  a  feeling  testimony  to  the 
amazing  grace  of  God,  as  displayed  in  his  conver- 
sion. 

The  following  came  through  the  matron  of  the 
Magdalen  Asylum,  where  the  person  had  taken 
refuge,  and  is  certified  to  as  being  her  own,  and 
written  of  her  own  accord  : 

"  To  the  Fulton  street  prayer-meeting.  I  desire 
the  prayers  of  the  church.  I  feel  that  I  have  been 
a  very  wicked  girl,  and  that  I  have  led  a  very  bad 
life,  and  I  feel  my  need  of  Christ.  I  want  to  be  a 
Christian  " 


SINNEES     INVITED.  101 

Another : 

"  The  prayers  of  this  meeting  are  respectfully  re- 
quested for  G.  B ,  who  has  lived  all  his  life  in 

wickedness,  and  only  a  few  days  ago  contemplated 
Buicide  and  the  great  crime  of  murder,  in  the  hope 
of  ending  his  misery." 

On  reading  these  requests,  the  leader  remarked, 
that  if  the  persons  making  them  were  present  (and 
one  we  know  was  present),  he  wished  to  say  to  them, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  laid  down  his  life  for  just  such 
sinners  as  they — that  he  came  to  seek  and  to  save 
them  that  are  lost — he  came,  not  to  call  the  right- 
eous, but  sinners  to  repentance. 

Then  arose  one  in  the  meeting,  after  having  made 
several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  get  the  floor,  and 
said :  "  I  came  to  hear — ^not  to  say  a  word.  But 
when,  on  coming  into  the  room,  I  saw  hanging  on 
the  wall  this  passage,  '  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I 
will  in  no  wise  cast  out,'  and  when  I  hear  these  re- 
quests read,  and  feel  that  there  are  some  poor  sinners 
in  this  room  that  need  just  such  an  assurance  as  that, 
I  can  not  hold  my  peace."  Then  he  told  of  an- 
other place  and  another  scene.  He  was  from  the 
West — and  in  the  "West  he  accosted  a  little  girl,  not 
supposing  she  was  a  Christian : 

"  '  Do  you  love  the  Bible  V  said  I  to  her. 

«  <  Yes,  sir,  I  i.ove  the  Bible.' 


102  POWER  OF   PEATEK. 

"  '  Is  tliere  any  one  portion  of  it,  or  one  passage  in 
it,  wliicli  you  love  better  tlian  the  rest  V 

"  *  Yes,  sir,  tliere  is,  thongli  I  love  all  the  Bible  ; 
if  I  may  be  permitted,  I  love  tbis  more  than  any 
other :  '  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.' 

"  There  she  rested,"  said  the  speaker,  "  and  there 
every  sinner  may  rest  bis  hopes  for  eternity.  I  feel 
impelled  to  speak,  because  I  believe  and  feel  that 
the  destiny  of  souls  hangs  upon  the  hour.  Look,  sin- 
ners, at  the  passage  on  the  wall.  There  is  a  whole 
sermon  in  it.  No  matter  what  a  sinner  you  have 
been,  '  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.'  I  am  as  sure  as  I  feel  of  my  own  existence, 
that  there  is  some  sinner  who  needs  just  such  an  as- 
surance as  this  to  rest  upon,  and  I  must  urge  you 
to  cast  yourself  upon  it  and  be  saved."  Many 
wept. 

Instantly  a  young  lieutenant  of  the  navy,  from  the 
TJ.  S.  ship-of-war  Sabine,  arose  close  beside  the 
leader,  and  said :  "  I  wish  to  add  another  passage  to 
that  on  the  wall.  It  is  this  :  '  Though  your  sins  be 
as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow,  and  though 
they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool.' 
What  does  my  impenitent  friend  need  more  than 
these  to  assure  him  of  God's  readiness  to  pardon  ?" 

Two  stanzas  of  that  beautiful  hymn  were  sung : 


A  bailor's  advice.  103 

"  One  there  is  above  all  others, 

Well  deserves  the  narae  of  friend." 

Then  prayer  followed — and  prayer  has  been  tho 
great  feature  of  these  services ;  while  the  whole 
assembly  appeared  to  be  impressed  with  the  presence 
of  God. 

A  young  sailor  arose.  He  was  evidently  a  Scotch- 
man by  birth.  He  was  deeply  impressed,  as  all 
could  see  by  his  voice  and  manner,  that  this  was  a 
critical  moment;  the  turning  point  to  some  awakened 
Bouls. 

"Will  you  take  a  sailor's  advice,"  said  he,  "a 
(Stranger  sailor;  you  who  are  now  deciding  that  at 
some  future  time  you  will  be  a  Christian  ?  will  you 
take  a  sailor's  advice,  and  not  delay  your  choice 
another  hour,  but  come  now  and  be  on  the  Lord's 
side  ?  You  cannot  possibly  magnify  the  danger  of 
delay.  Tou  cannot  believe  it  to  be  half  as  great 
as  it  is."  And  then  he  spoke  of  some  of  his  dread- 
ful experiences  of  the  effects  of  procrastination.  He 
related  the  following  as  coming  under  his  own 
observation. 

"  I  remember,"  said  he,  "  when  in  Panama,  one  of 
my  brother  sailors  was  taken  ^ery  sick.  I  had  pre- 
viously, on  many  occasions,  urged  him  to  take  Jesua 
as  his  guide,  counsellor,  and  friend.  But  his  answer 
had  ever  been,  'Time  enough  yet.'     That  fearf-jl 


104  POWER   OF  PKAYEB. 

putting  off,  that  delivering  himself  up  to  the  power 
of  Satan,  who  was  constantly  whispering  in  his  ear, 
'  Time  enough  yet,'  reached  its  fearful  crisis  at  last. 
As  he  lay  sick  upon  his  mattress,  his  wri things  and 
contortions  denoted  the  fever  and  pain  that  were 
within.  But  the  fever  of  his  soul  was  causing  much 
more  anguish  than  all  his  bodily  ailments. 

"  I  said  to  him,  '  You  need  a  Saviour  now.'  '  Oh,' 
said  he,  '  I  have  put  off  seeking  Jesus  too  long.'  I 
earnestly  begged  him  to  look  at  the  cross  of  Christ, 
and  there  learn  what  Jesus  had  done  and  suf- 
fered, that  a  poor  sinner  like  him  might  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life.  But  he  replied,  with 
choking  sobs,  'Too  late,  too  late!'  'Oh!'  he  cried, 
'  no  rest  for  me,  I  am  going  to  some  place,  I  know 
not  where.  Oh!  I  know  not  where!'  His  head  fell 
back  upon  the  pillow.  I  cried,  'ISTed!  are  you 
dying  ?'  But  all  I  heard  was,  through  the  gurgling 
in  his  throat,  '  'No  rest ;'  and  my  dying  shipmate  was 
gone." 

Another  touching  incident  he  related  as  intimately 
connected  with  his  own  conversion,  bearing  upon  the 
danger  of  delay.  It  was  at  his  own  home.  He  had 
a  very  pious,  God-fearing  mother,  who  had  never 
neglected  any  opportunity  which  offered,  to  impress 
upon  his  young  mind  the  urgent  need  of  seeking  a 
Saviour  in  his  youthful  days.     But  he  had  constantly 


WHAT   MUST   I   DO  ?  105 

neglected  to  pay  more  than  a  passing  attention  to  his 
mother's  admonitions,  until  one  Sabbath  morning 
she  invited  a  young  girl,  a  neighbor's  daughter, 
to  accompany  them  to  the  house  of  prayer.  "  She 
replied,  in  a  Kght  and  trifling  manner,  '  Oh,  no, 
I  cannot  go  till  next  Sunday.  I  shall  have  a  new 
bonnet  then ;  my  old  one  is  too  shabby.'  Alas ! 
that  next  Sabbath  never  came  to  her.  On  Monday 
she  was  taken  quite  sick.  On  Wednesday  she  died. 
My  mother  told  me,  with  streaming  eyes,  as  slie 
came  home  from  watching  at  her  bedside,  '  Emma  is 
gone;  and  gone,  I  fear,  without  conversion.'  This 
was  so  sudden,  so  unexpected,  that  it  woke  within 
my  heart  the  cry,  '  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  V 
And,  blessed  be  God,  that  cry  was  not  made  in  vain. 
Jesus  had  mercy  on  my  soul.  He  has  been  ever 
since  that  time  the  Rock  of  Salvation.  Oh !  come 
to  him,  all  you  who  need  the  saving  grace  of  a 
dying,  risen  Saviour !  Will  you  take  a  sailor's 
counsel  ?  Will  you  come  ?  God  is  calling  you  ! 
Come  now." 

There  were  not  many  dry  ©yes  in  the  room  at 
the  close  of  this  touching,  tender,  earnest  appeal. 
It  came  from  a  warm  heart,  and  it  found  its  way  to 
every  heart. 


5* 


106  POWEE   OF   PKATEfi, 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

Remarkable  Answers  to  Prayer — The  Four  Great  Revivals — Power  O'i 
Prayer — "  My  Husband  Saved  " — Twenty  Special  Cases  Selected—  A 
Brother-in-law — A  Drunkard  Saved. 

"We  are  now,  said  a  venerable  clergyman  of  the  Re- 
formed Dutch  Church,  in  the  fourth  great  revival 
under  the  gospel  dispensation.  The  first  commenced 
in  Pentecostal  times,  and  continued  several  centu- 
ries. The  second  commenced  in  the  time  of  Martin 
Luther,  and  was  long  continued  in  the  church.  Tlio 
third  was  in  the  days  of  Edwards,  and  "Whitefield,  and 
the  Tennants.  The  fourth  is  that  which  now  per- 
vades our  country,  and  is  spreading  to  all  other 
lands. 

The  great  fact  and  truth  established  by  the  first 
great  revival,  was  the  supreme  divinity  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  It  began  with  the  dispensa- 
tion of  the  Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  It  went 
on  '  hrough  the  days  of  the  Apostles.  This  was  the 
great  rejoicing  truth  and  fact  of  the  period.  It  filled 
all  hearts  with  gladness.     It  was  the  great  truth  on 


FOUK   GKEAT   REVIVALS.  107 

whicli  the  faitli  and  the  fate  of  a  perishing  world  de- 
pended. It  was  necessary  that  this  truth  should  be 
established  and  felt  as  a  foundation  on  which  the 
world  would  build  its  hopes. 

The  great  truth  illustrated  and  established  by  the 
great  revival  in  the  time  of  Luther  and  the  Reform- 
ers, was  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  in 
Christ.  This  cardinal  doctrine  was  the  platform  on 
which  they  stood,  in  their  opposition  to  the  errors  of 
the  Church  of  Rome.  It  was  necessary  that  the 
world  should  be  set  right  on  this  subject.  And  it 
was  set  right.  It  was  this  that  aroused  the  true 
church  with  amazing  power,  so  that  kings  and  dy- 
nasties sunk  feebly  down  before  her,  as  she  marched 
on  in  her  glorious  triumphs. 

The  first  truth  illustrated  and  established  in  the 
third  great  revival  in  the  time  of  Edwards,  and 
Whitefield,  and  the  Tennants,  was  the  doctrine  of 
instantaneous  conversion  and  regeneration  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.  It  was  necessary  that  this  great  doc- 
trine should  be  enforced  and  stamped  indelibly  upon 
the  convictions  and  heart  of  the  world,  so  that  it 
should  remain  an  undisputed  fact,  received  and  ac- 
knowledged b}'^  all. 

And  now  the  great  truth  illustrated  and  estab- 
lished by  this  great  revival  of  the  present  time,  the 
fourth  great  revival,  is  the  cardinal  doctrine  of  Chris 


108  POWEE   OF   PKAYER. 

tian  union  ;  oneness  of  tlie  church  ;  a  roal  unity  ;  a 
oneness  of  all  her  members  in  Christ,  the  Head. 

It  is  this  great  truth  that  is  in  this  revival,  and 
by  this  revival  impressed  upon  the  world.  It  is  this 
that  arm^  the  church  with  its  energy  and  power,  by 
'which  slie  overcomes  and  goes  on  to  victory  and 
triumph.  This  is  the  truth  which  is  to  live  in  the 
convictions  of  men,  till  Christ  has  subdued  all  things 
to  himself. 

After  reading  requests,  and  earnest  prayer,  a 
highly  respected  Presbyterian  clergyman  arose  and 
said : 

"We  should  remember  that  all  these  great  revivals 
were  bestowed  in  answer  to  prayer.  I  wonder  if  my 
brethren  ever  think  of  the  power  of  prayer ;  of  the 
■power  they  have  to  prevail  over  the  divine  mind. 
K  you  ask  me  how  this  is,  I  cannot  tell  you  how. 
But  just  see  what  the  Bible  reveals  and  teaches 
on  this  subject.  It  seems  as  if  God  had  disclosed  the 
fact  that  he  cannot  withstand  the  prayers  of  his 
people.  Just  see  what  he  says  about  this.  Look  at 
the  case  of  Moses  on  the  Mount.  God  complained 
to  Moses,  as  if  he  had  said :  these  people  whom  I 
have  brought  out  of  Egypt  with  a  high  hand  and 
outstretched  arm,  have  made  themselves  a  golden 
calf ;  and  they  bow  down  and  worship  it,  and  they 
forsake  and  forget  me,  wlio  scooped  out  the  waterti 


TWO   EXAMPLES.  109 

of  the  sea  for  tliem  to  pass  over ;  who  wronghl 
miracles  for  their  deliverance  in  the  land  of  bondage. 
Now  mj  w^rath  is  waxed  hot  against  them.  ISTow^ 
Moses,  let  me  alone  that  I  may  destroy  them.  I  will 
make  of  you  a  great  nation.  I  will  cut  them  off 
utterly.  But  if  you  fall  down  and  pray,  I  know  I 
cannot  do  it.  Don't  ask  me  to  spare  them,  and  I  will 
make  of  you  a  great  people. 

"  "What  did  Moses  do  ?  Why  he  fell  on  his  knees. 
*  Oh !  my  Father,  what  will  become  of  thy  great 
name  V  he  said.  '  What  will  the  heathen  say,  and 
they  of  Egypt?  Why  they  will  say  that  you  just 
brought  them  out  here  into  the  wilderness  to  destroy 
them,  and  could  not  or  would  not  save  them.  That 
be  far  from  thee,  Lord.'  And  what  did  God  do? 
Why  he  seemed  not  to  be  able  to  withstand  the 
prayer  of  his  servant,  and  rebellious  Israel  was 
3aved. 

"  Take  other  examples.  At  the  prayer  of  one  man 
the  rain  was  staid;  not  a  drop  of  water  or  dew 
upon  the  earth  for  the  space  of  three  years  and  six 
months.  And  then  at  the  prayer  of  one  man  the 
heavens  gave  rain. 

"  Take  another  example.  They  of  the  Amalekites, 
and  Moab,  and  Mount  Seir,  combined  against  tlie 
Jews  to  destroy  them  with  a  great  army.  But  tliey 
awoke  in  the  morning,  and  180,000  of  them  were 


110  POWKR   OF   PBAYEE. 

dead  corpses.  What  was  the  matter?  "Why  one 
man  had  gone  out  against  them  armed  with 
prajer. 

"  So  when  God  poured  out  his  Sj)irit  in  these  great 
revivals,  it  was  in  answer  to  prayer.  Oh !  when  will 
the  church  learn  that  God  heai-s  and  answers  prayer ; 
that  prayer  with  God.  prevails." 

As  I  was  leaving  the  prayer-meeting,  said  an- 
other of  the  speakers,  when  I  had  gone  a  little 
distance,  a  lady  came  rushing  up  to  me  and  ex- 
claimed :  "  Oh !  my  brother,  my  brother ;  oh !  is 
not  my  husband  to  be  saved  ?  I  have  put  in 
a  request  that  he  might  be  prayed  for,  three  times ; 
and  three  times  this  request  has  been  read ;  and  in 
each  case  no  allusion  has  been  made  to  my  case  in 
the  prayers  which  followed.  My  husband  has  not 
been  prayed  for.     What  does  it  mean  ?" 

"  Well,  I  said  to  her,"  said  the  speaker,  "  '  suppose 
you  keep  on  praying  for  him.  I  will  pray  for  him. 
1  will  speak  to  others  to  pray  for  him.  We  will  carry 
his  case  to  other  places  of  prayer.' 

"  The  heart  of  this  wife  was  very  much  encouraged. 
When  I  met  her  again,  I  inquired,  '  is  your  husband 
converted  yet  V 

"  '  Oh  !  no,  he  is  not  converted  ;  but  I  believe  he 
will  be.  My  husband  is  certainly  to  be  a  Christian, 
I  feel  assured  he  will  be  ' 


MY  husband's  botjl.  Ill 

"In  a  few  days  I  met  her  again.  I  asked  her, 
< Is  that  husband  of  yours  a  Cliristian  yet?' 

"  '  Oh,  I  am  afraid  not.  I  have  been  praying  and 
hoping,  and  believing.  I  am  so  distressed  with  anx- 
iety for  him,  that  I  have  had  to  give  up  all  attention 
to  all  household  duties.  I  cannot  oversee  my  house. 
My  hope  is  in  God,  and  I  will  trust  in  Mm^  for  vain 
is  the  help  of  man.' 

"  A  few  days  after,  I  met  this  same  wife  again. 

"  '  Is  your  husband  converted  yet  V  Her  coun- 
tenance lighted  with  a  spiritual,  serene,  and  holy 

"  '  Oh  yes,  I  hope  my  husband  is  converted.  He 
came  home  from  his  business ;  he  ran  to  me,  threw 
his  arms  round  my  neck,  and,  in  weeping  rapture, 
exclaimed,  "  Oh !  I  have  found  the  Saviour !  I  have 
given  myself  up  to  him,  and  on  the  very  next  Sab- 
bath I  am  to  unite  myself  to  the  people  of  God.  I 
am  with  you  now  for  time  and  eternity." 

"'I  asked  him  where  he  was,'  said  the  wife,  'when 
he  experienced  the  change.  He  answered,  "In  the 
Fulton  street  prayer-meeting."  And  this  was  the 
first  knowledge  I  had  that  he  ever  attended  the 
Fulton  street  prayer-meetings  at  all.  So,  while  I 
was  praying,  he  was  going  to  the  place  of  prayer, 
where  the  Lord  met  him  in  his  mercy.' 

"  Were  I  to  name  him,"  continued  the  speaker, 


112  POWER   OF  PEAYEK. 

*'  you  would  all  know  liim,  for  he  is  a  marked  and 
eminent  man  in  tkis  city." 

The  tears  were  flowing  freely  all  around  the  room. 

"  Kow,  just  mark  one  thing,"  said  the  same  voice, 
"  how  God,  by  the  Spirit,  supported  the  faith  of  this 
humble,  feeble  believer;  and  how,  at  the  same  time, 
he  broke  her  off  from  all  human  reliance,  that  the 
excellency  of  the  power  might  be  of  God,  and  not 
of  man." 

A  melting,  hallowed  influence  fell  upon  the 
prayer-meeting. 

Then  how  beautifully  came  in  these  lines,  wliich 
were  sung  with  deep  emotion : 

"  One  there  is  above  all  others, 
Well  deserves  the  name  of  friend ; 
His  is  love  beyond  a  brother  s, 
Costly,  free,  and  knows  no  end.'' 

A  colored  woman,  devoted  to  her  Saviour,  in  her 
humble,  earnest  way,  determined  to  select  twenty  of 
her  acquaintances,  and  pray  earnestly  for  their  salva- 
tion. She  was  a  member  of  the  Broome  street 
church,  known  intimately  to  Miss  Maynard,  since 
called  to  heaven,  who  was  well  known  by  many  who 
attend  this  Fulton  street  prayer-meeting.  Tliia 
colored  woman  kept  her  resolution,  selected  the^ 
twenty,  prayed  without  ceasing  for  their  conversion 


THE   SON    OF   A   CLERGYMAN.  113 

and  subsequently  had  the  blessed  satisfaction  of 
believing  that  they  all  had  embraced  the  Saviour. 

A  Montreal  clergyman,  whose  son  was  in  Yale 
College,  and  unconverted,  prayed  earnestly  for  God's 
saving  grace  to  descend  upon  him,  and  quite  recently 
had  evidence  that  his  prayers  were  heard  and 
answered  in  the  conversion  of  that  son. 

A  pastor  who  was  settled  seven  hundred  miles 
from  ISTew  York,  who  visited  this  meeting  one  year 
ago,  was  much  impressed;  considered  the  Fulton 
street  prayer-meeting  as  the  mother  of  an  awakened 
religious  feeling  all  over  the  land,  and  his  attendance 
here  had  made  him  wise  to  win  souls  to  Christ.  He 
had  been  greatly  blessed  in  his  ministry,  had  labored 
with  uncommon  zeal,  fervor,  and  success.  He  had 
improved  the  golden  hour  for  gathering  in  the 
harvest  of  souls. 

A  fiiend,  in  rising,  said  it  gave  him  great  pleasure 
to  inform  the  meeting  that  a  brother  called  at  his 
place  of  business  on  that  very  morning,  and  with  an 
unusually  happy  face,  exclaimed,  "  My  son,  for  whom 
I  have  prayed  so  long,  is  at  last  under  conviction  of 
sin.  His  sister  has  prayed  earnestly  for  him  that  he 
might  be  brought  to  Christ.  For  three  months  he 
has  been  suffering  from  a  sense  of  his  unworthiness, 
but  never  told  his  nearest  and  dearest  friends.  Yes- 
terday he  met  an  acquaintance  who  urged  him  to 


114 


POWEK   OF   PKATEK. 


visit  tlie  theatre  in  tlie  ev^ening,  in  his  company.  He 
promised  to  go.  After  they  separated,  he  thought, 
*I  had  resolved  to  go  to  the  prayer-meeting  this 
evening ;  I  do  not  know  about  going  to  the  theatre. 
This  may  be  the  last  opportunity  I  may  ever  have 
of  attending  such  a  prayer-meeting ;  I  must  not  lose 
it — I  will  not.'  He  resolved  not  to  go  to  the  theatre, 
but  to  go  to  the  prayer-meeting.  He  did  so,  and 
was  so  convinced  of  his  sins,  and  of  his  need  of  a 
Saviour,  that  he  rose  in  that  same  prayer-meeting, 
and  related  the  experience  he  had  passed  through,  in 
terms  so  touching  that  there  was  scarcely  a  dry  eye 
in  the  house.  That  son,"  said  the  gentleman  speak- 
ing, "  is  now  in  this  room  for  the  first  time." 

On  a  late  occasion,  when  many  requests  had  been 
read,  and  the  chairman  had  made  an  earnest  appeal 
for  prayer  for  the  objects  thus  presented,  a  gentleman 
arose  in  the  audience  and  said  : 

"  Mr.  Chairman,  bear  with  me  a  moment  before 
prayer,  while  I  add  to  these  requests  one  for  my 
brother-in-law,  and  state  some  facts.  He  was  in  this 
room  for  the  first  time  last  night,  at  a  night  prayer- 
meeting.  He  is  in  this  business  men's  daily  prayer- 
meeting  now,  and  in  this  meeting  for  the  first  time 
to-day.  The  Holy  Spirit  met  him  in  his  mercy  last 
night.  He  came  here  entirely  careless  and  thought- 
less, by  my  persuasion.     And  this  morning  he  sent 


THANKS   EETUKNED.  Il5 

for  ii.e,  before  he  left  bis  room,  to  come  and  pray 
with  bim.  He  has  just  retm'ned  from  I^ewport, 
wbere  be  bad  spent  tbe  summer  as  regardless  of  re- 
ligion as  tbe  bundreds  witb  wbom  be  was  daily  asso- 
ciated. I  found  bim  in  great  distress  of  mind.  I 
found  bim  on  bis  knees,  praying  and  sbedding  a  flood 
of  tears.  I  talked  to  bim,  prayed  witb  bim,  and 
beard  bim  pray.  And  now  I  ask  you  to  pray  tbat 
be  may  be  converted  tbis  very  bour — ^before  we 
leave  tbe  room." 

Tben  followed  fervent,  earnest  prayer.  Wbat  so- 
lemnity settled  upon  tbe  minds  of  all.  Wbat  a  sense 
of  tbe  divine  presence. 

Tbe  next  day  tbis  same  case  was  again  remem- 
bered. Tbe  man  was  present  again,  affected  to  tears 
tbrougb  tbe  wbole  meeting.  On  tbe  next  day  be,  of 
bis  own  accord,  and  witbout  any  solicitation,  put  in 
tbe  following  request. 

"  Tbe  brotber-in-law,  for  wbom  prayers  bave  been 
offered  in  tbis  room,  desires  to  add  bis  testimony  to 
tbe  efficacy  of  prayer.  He  bumbly  trusts,  tbrougb 
tbe  merits  of  a  dying  Saviour,  tbat  be  bas  been 
bopefully  converted  ;  and  be  earnestly  requests  tbe 
continued  prayers  of  tbis  meeting  tbat  bis  faitb  may 
be  strengtbened  in  tbe  Lord." 

In  a  subsequent  cbapter,  tbe  record  of  tbis  case  is 
given  in  detail. 


116  POWEE   OF   PKAYER. 

A  man  arose,  greatly  agitated  respecting  his  souJ 
and  its  destiny.  "  Well  he  might  be,"  he  said.  He 
had  been  a  man  of  such  a  course  of  life,  that  he  had 
much  to  rej)ent  of.  He  had  been  a  great  transgres- 
sor— profane — idle — dissolute — intemperate — a  hater 
of  religion  and  all  its  duties  and  requirements — a 
disbeliever  in  much  that  is  called  religion.  He  had 
lived  a  hardened,  ungodly  life,  till  he  chanced  to 
stray  into  one  of  the  Fulton  street  meetings. 

He  came  up  to  the  upper  lecture-room  in  great 
trepidation  of  mind.  He  wanted  to  find,  he  said, 
some  place  where  there  was  a  temperance  pledge. 
He  wanted  to  sign  it.  He  would  prefer  to  go  to  the 
rooms  of  the  American  Temperance  Union,  and  sign 
there.  He  wanted  to  begin,  he  said,  at  the  begin- 
ning— and  the  first  thing  was  to  quit  the  abomination 
of  strong  drink.  This  was  the  beginning,  he  said,  of 
"  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way,"  and  then  he  hoped 
he  should  be  able  to  forsake  everything  else  that  was 
wicked.  He  appeared  to  be  in  great  haste.  He 
said  he  was  "  in  a  hurry  to  be  a  Christian."  This 
seemed  to  be  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  yet  he 
seemed  to  be  wholly  taught  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"We  saw  him  a  few  days  after  this.  He  had  been 
faithful  in  coming  to  all  the  meetings.  He  had  been 
faithful  to  his  pledge  of  total  abstinence.  He  was 
very  jealous  of  himself.     His  great  fear  was  that 


THE   drunkard's   SAFETY.  117 

Bome  "  old  evil  companion  "  would  get  power  over 
him — would  get  him  to  drink  just  one  drop  ;  tlien  all 
would  be  gone,  soul,  body — all,  said  be,  will  go  to 
hell  together.  He  said  his  continual  prayer  was, 
"  Lord  !  hold  thou  me  up  and  I  shall  be  safe."  I  cry- 
to  God  continually,  said  he,  for  I  feel  that  God  must 
help  me  or  I  shall  fall.  'No  man  can  realize  the 
power  of  this  appetite  who  has  not  felt  it.  I  must  be 
a  Christian  to  be  safe. 


118  POWEit   OF   PKAYEB. 


CHAPTEE    IX. 

Frayer-meeting  at  "  Hell  Corner  " — An  Invitation  on  the  Mississippi 
— A  Daughter  converted  and  driven  out  of  her  Father's  House — ■ 
The  whole  Family  converted — Hungry  Children  asking  a  Blessing. 

"There  is  a  locality,"  said  a  strange  gentleman 
in  the  Fulton  street  prayer-meeting,  "in  'Ne^Y  Hamp- 
shire, concerning  which  I  wish  to  state  a  few  facts  of 
recent  occurrence,  which  go  to  prove  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  can  work  with  means  or  without  them,  ac- 
cording to  his  sovereign  will  and  pleasure.  In  the 
locality  of  which  I  speak,  there  are  about  twenty 
families  living  isolated,  and  cut  off  from  all  associa- 
tion with  the  surrounding  neighborhoods.  They 
have  no  communication  with  anybody  beyond  them- 
selves. These  families  are  distinguished  for  their 
profanity,  wickedness,  gambling,  and  almost  every 
vice.  They  have  no  respect  for  religious  institutions. 
They  are  shut  out  from  all  means  of  grace.  They  ai'« 
a  reckless,  hardened  set  of  people.  On  a  late  occa- 
sion one  of  these  men  was  at  a  neighbor's  house, 
and  while  there  indulged  in  the  most  horrid  oaths. 
The  woman  of  the  house  said  to  him : 


A    BURLESQUE   MEETING.  119 

'' '  If  YOU  don't  stop  swearing  so,  I  am  afraid  the 
bouse  will  fall  down  over  our  heads.' 

"  '  Well,  I  should  think,'  said  the  man,  '  that  you 
are  getting  very  pious,  from  what  you  say.' 

"  '  Well,  I  should  think  it  time  for  some  of  us  to 
be  getting  religious.' 

"  '  K  you  feel  that  way,  suppose  we  have  a  prayer- 
meeting  in  your  house,'  said  the  man. 

" '  Yes,  we  will  have  a  prayer-meeting ;  we  will 
have  a  prayer-meeting,'  chimed  in  many  voices. 

"And  a  prayer-meeting  was  agreed  upon,  and  the 
time  was  fixed.  They  got  a  man  to  lead  the  meet- 
ing— the  only  man  living  in  the  neighborhood  who 
had  ever  been  a  professor  of  religion.  He  was  a 
notorious  backslider,  and  of  course  answered  their 
purposes  all  the  better  for  that;  for  all  this  was 
meant  as  a  burlesque  upon  prayer-meetings. 

"  The  time  came  for  the  meeting,  and  all  assem- 
■jjled.  The  backslider  undertook  to  lead  the  meeting, 
but  broke  down  in  his  prayer  and  could  not  go  on. 
TTiey  undertook  to  sing,  and  could  not  make  out  any- 
thing at  that.  They  determined  not  to  give  it  up  so. 
They  appointed  another  prayer-meeting,  on  the  next 
Sabbath,  at  5  o'clock  p.m.  They  sent  to  a  deacon 
of  a  church  living  three  miles  off,  saying,  'that 
there  was  to  be  a  prayer-meeting  at  Hell  Comer — 
the  common  name  by  which  the  place  was  known-- 


120  POWEE   OF   PKATEE. 

on  next  Sabbath  afternoon,  and  wanted  him  to  come 
down  and  conduct  it.'  The  good  deacon  did  not  dare 
to  go.  He  thought  it  was  either  a  hoax  or  a  plan 
to  mob  him.  He  however  spoke  to  a  neighbor  about 
it  and  asked : 

"  '  Had  I  better  go  V 

" '  Go,  by  all  means,  and  I  will  go  with  you,'  said 
the  neighbor. 

"  So  on  the  next  Sabbath  afternoon  they  went  to 
the  prayer-meeting  at  Hell  Corner.  All  were  assem- 
bled, preparing  to  give  solemn  and  serious  attention 
to  the  services. 

" '  I  had  not  been  there  but  a  few  minutes,'  said  the 
deacon,  '  before  I  felt  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
there.' "  Four  or  five  of  these  hardened,  wretched 
men  were  struck  under  conviction  at  this  first  meet- 
ing. Another  meeting  was  held,  and  more  were 
converted.  "  These  prayer-meetings  are  continued," 
said  the  speaker,  "  and  many  of  those  who  were  con- 
victed have  since  become  converted,  and  have  be- 
come praying  men  and  women."  The  work  is  going 
on  with  amazing  power.  At  the  last  meeting  heard 
from,  more  than  one  hundred  were  present.  Here 
was  a  case  where  God's  Spirit  went  before  the  de- 
sires of  the  people  in  the  region  that  was  blessed.  God 
heard  the  prayers  of  his  children  in  other  places,  or 
it  pleased  him  in  his  sovereign  mercy  to  pour  out  his 


FROM   TIIE   MISSIS  SIPPr. 


121 


Holy  Spirit  upon  this  wicked  community,  and  turn 
sinners  from  the  error  of  their  ways  unto  himself. 

A  gentleman  said  at  the  prayer-meeting  at  the 
Globe  Hotel,  that  six  months  ago,  as  he  was  stand- 
ing on  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River,  a  hand 
bill  was  put  into  his  hand,  inviting  him  to  attend 
a  prayer-meeting  in  the  city  of  New  York.  It 
was  the  Fulton  street  prayer-naeeting.  "You  can 
scarcely  imagine  the  infljuence  of  such  a  little  event 
as  that  upon  the  feelings,  decisions,  course,  conduct 
and  eternal  well-being  of  an  individual.  I  was 
invited  when  one  thousand  miles  away  to  attend 
a  noonday  prayer-meeting  of  business  men — I,  a 
business  man,  in  this  great  city  of  business,  where 
time  is  money — surely  there  must  be  something  in 
the  religion  of  these  men  of  business  that  amounts  to 
somethino:  like  a  realitv."  He  said  that  on  coming 
to  the  city,  he  complied  with  that  invitation,  which 
he  had  still  in  his  pocket  and  intended  to  keep,  and 
he  should  always  have  reason  to  be  thankful  that  he 
ever  attended  one  of  those  meetings.  He  had  been 
on  further  East,  to  the  cities  east  of  us,  and  he  every- 
where found  the  daily  prayer-meeting. 

He  then  went  on  to  speak  of  revivals  in  places  at 
the  "West.  He  spoke  of  one  in  particular  of  great 
interest.  In  a  neighborhood  where  there  was  a  large 
population  but  no  church,  the  people  built  a  large 


123  POWER   OF  FEAYER. 

scliool-liousG,  and  when  it  was  finished,  they  resolved 
to  hold  in  it  union  meetings  for  prayer.  They  were 
commenced  and  were  largely  attended.  And  when 
all  who  came  could  not  get  in,  they  would  crowd 
around  the  windows  to  hear.  Tlie  Lord  poured 
out  his  Spirit  in  great  power  and  many  were  con- 
verted. 

Living  in  the  neighborhood  of  that  school-house, 
was  a  very  wealthy,  proud,  infidel,  irreligious  man. 
Some  of  his  family  were  inclined  to  go  to  the  prayer- 
meeting.  He  called  his  family  together,  and  told 
them  that  if  any  of  his  family  went  to  that  prayer- 
meeting  and  "  got  religion,"  as  he  called  it,  they  were 
to  be  disinherited  and  banished  from  the  house. 
His  wife  was  included  with  the  children.  She  has 
been,  and  so  had  his  oldest  daughter,  which  put  him 
in  a  rage.  Tlie  daughter  continued  to  go  to  the 
prayer-meetings  and  soon  found  peace  in  believing 
in  Jesjis.  "When  an  opportunity  was  given  for  those 
who  had  a  hope  in  Christ  to  make  it  known — she 
meekly  arose  and  spoke  of  the  "  great  change  "  in 
her  heart,  and  her  humble  hopes  of  salvation  through 
a  crucified  Saviour. 

Tliere  were  those  standing  at  the  window  outside 
who  immediately  went  and  told  the  father  of  thia 
young  lady  of  the  professions  she  had  made.  "When 
she   went  home   that  night,   she   met    her    father, 


AN  ENRAGED   FATHER.  123 

standing  in  the  doorway  with  a  heavy  quarto  Bible 
in  his  arms. 

"  Maria,"  said  he,  "  I  have  heen  told  that  you 
have  publicly  professed  to-night  that  you  have  got 
religion.     Is  that  so?" 

"Father,"  said  the  girl,  "I  love  you,  and  I  think 
I  love  the  Saviour  too." 

He  opened  his  Bible  to  a  blank  leaf,  and  point- 
ing with  his  finger,  he  said  : 

"  Maria,  whose  name  is  that  ?" 

"  It  is  my  name,  sir." 

"Did  I  not  tell  you  that  I  would  disinherit  you 
if  you  got  religion  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Well,  I  must  do  it.  You  cannot  come  mto  my 
house."  And  tearing  the  leaf  out  of  the  Bible, 
"  There,"  said  he,  "  do  I  blot  out  your  name  from 
among  my  children.     You  can  go." 

She  went  to  the  house  of  a  pious  widow  lady  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  heard  no  more  from  her  father  for 
three  weeks.  One  morning  she  saw  her  father's  car- 
riage driving  up  to  the  door.  She  ran  out  and  said 
to  the  driver,  "  What  is  the  matter,  James  ?" 

"  Your  father  is  very  sick,  and  thinks  he  is  going 
to  die ;  and  he  is  afraid  he  shall  go  to  hell  for  his 
wickedness,  and  for  the  grievous  wrong  he  has  done 
you  in  disinheriting  you  and  turning  you  from  hisf 


124  POWEK   OF   PKAYEK. 

lionse.  He  wants  you  to  jump  into  tlie  caniage  and 
come  home  as  quickly  as  possible." 
^  Slie  found  her  father  sick,  sure  enough,  on  going 
home  ;  but  she  soon  saw  he  was  only  sin  sick.  She 
talked  with  him  ;  she  prayed  with  him  ;  she  endea- 
vored to  lead  him  to  Christ.  In  three  days  the 
father,  mother,  two  brothers,  and  a  sister,  were  all 
rejoicing  in  hope,  making  the  whole  family,  all  made 
heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ,  to  the  hea- 
venly inheritance.  How  faithful  God  is  to  those  who 
put  their  trust  in  him. 

The  disinherited  was  made  the  honored  means,  in 
the  hands  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  of  unspeakable  blessings 
to  all  her  father's  household,  by  going  straight  forward 
in  her  heavenly  Master's  serviv^e.  "What  a  glorious 
crown  of  rejoicing  will  be  hers  in  the  great  and  trying 
day,  when  the  Lord  comes  to  reckon  up  his  jewels ! 

At  another  prayer-meeting,  one  of  the  speakers 
said  it  had  been  noticed  that  something  was  the  mat- 
ter with  four  little  cliildren,  from  the  same  family,  in 
one  of  our  public  schools.  One  of  the  teachers  in- 
quired what  the  matter  was,  and  she  ascertained  that 
these  lovely  little  children  were  suiFering  for  lack  of 
food  ;  that  all  they  had  to  eat  for  days  was  a  crust  of 
bread  and  water.  They  had  come  to  school  with  no 
better.  They  were  German  children,  and  their  pa 
rents  v/cre  unable  to  obtain  food  for  them. 


THE   HUNORT   CHILDREN".  125 

This  teaclier,  who  had  ascertained  the  facts,  went 
to  tlie  head  teacher  and  communicated  them  to  him 
He  sent  home  immediately,  and  had  a  good  dinnci* 
pre23ared  for  them.  He  then  took  them  to  his  own 
house.  On  arriving  there,  tlie  youngest  refused  to 
go  in.  He  said  he  did  not  know  wliat  kind  of  a 
house  it  was,  and  he  did  not  like  to  go  into  a  house 
without  his  mother  knowing  and  approving  of  it. 
Finally,  after  very  much  persuasion,  they  got  them 
all  into  the  house.  They  took  them  to  the  parlor ; 
there  was  an  abundant  meal  set  out.  They  seated 
them  at  the  table ;  they  urged  them  to  eat :  they 
could  not  persuade  them  to  touch  a  mouthful. 
Finally  it  was  resolved  to  leave  these  little  children 
alone ;  perhaps  they  would  eat  then.  The  lady  of 
the  house  paused  at  the  door,  and  looking  through 
the  crack,  what  was  her  surprise  to  see  the  oldest 
little  boy  put  up  his  two  little  hands  together,  and 
say  grace — asking  for  God's  blessing,  and  thanking 
him  for  his  mercies.  "  May  we  not  all  learn  a  lesson," 
said  the  speaker,  "from  these  little  children,  who. 
though  they  were  starving,  refused  to  eat  till  they 
had  first  acknowledged  God's  hand  in  the  food  prc" 
vided'^" 

When   these  facts  were  related,  there  were   not 
many  diy  eyes  in  the  assembly. 

An  only  son,  unconverted,  was  prayed  for  in  hw 


126  POWEK  OF   PRAYEK. 

presence.  He  became  very  angry,  and  so  much  in- 
censed, that  he  resolved  to  sell  his  farm  and  go  West, 
away  from  his  relatives,  who  were  praying  for  hia 
salvation.  They  continued  to  pray,  and  he  finally 
sold  his  farm,  and  was  going  to  start  for  Albany,  on 
liis  way  to  the  West.  He  passed  the  prayer-meeting, 
on  his  way  to  the  cars,  and  having  some  time  to 
wait  for  the  train,  thought  he  would  just  go  in  to 
pass  the  time  away,  and  see  what  was  going  on.  He 
went  in,  and  was  hopefully  converted  before  he  left 
the  meeting. 

A  gentleman  arose  in  the  back  part  of  the  room. 
He  said  he  was  from  the  mountainous  lumbering 
regions  of  Pennsylvania.  "  We  hear  of  your  meetings 
through  the  medium  of  the  religious  papers.  We 
love  to  know  what  the  Lord  is  doing  among  you. 
All  through  the  mountains  of  Pennsylvania  the  Lord 
has  been  pouring  out  his  Spirit,  and  among  these 
thoughtless,  wicked  men,  as  they  are  in  our  country, 
he  has  brought  many  to  repentance.  For  forty-nine 
years,  I  lived  the  life  of  an  impenitent  man.  It  is 
not  more  than  three  months  since  I  commenced  a 
religious  life.  I  went  to  a  Methodist  camp-meeting 
in  our  neighborhood.  I  did  not  go  to  it  at  the 
beginning.  I  thought  I  had  so  much  to  do  that  I 
A^ouM  not  go.  I  went  toward  the  close  of  it.  Aa 
»    •     us    my  pious  wife    saw  me   come  upon  the 


GOING    A.   HUISTDEED   MILES.  127 

ground,  she  said,  '  You  must  come  into  the  praying 
circle.'  I  went  with  great  reluctance.  It  pleased 
the  Lord  to  awaken  me  at  that  meeting.  But  it 
closed,  and  I  found  no  relief.  I  went  on  from  day  to 
day  in  great  anxiety  about  my  soul.  I  heard  of 
another  meeting,  and  I  went  more  than  a  hundred 
miles  to  attend  it.  I  sought  hut  I  did  not  find.  I 
was  made  the  subject  of  prayer.  It  came  to  the  last 
day  of  the  meeting,  and  I  was  afraid  I  should  have 
to  go  away  without  any  change  in  my  heart.  When 
near  the  time  of  closing  the  meeting,  it  was  proposed 
to  spend  a  little  time  in  the  tent  for  prayer.  Some 
said  it  was  unseasonable.  Some  said  they  had  a 
little  season  that  might  thus  be  occupied ;  and  I  was 
invited  to  read  a  portion  of  Scripture  and  pray.  It 
took  me  by  surprise,  I  opened  the  Bible  to  the 
chapter  about  the  talents.  I  read.  I  was  tempted 
to  hide  my  talent  as  did  the  slothful  servant.  I 
resolved  I  would  not  do  it.  And  I  kneeled  down  to 
pray.  The  Lord  met  me  in  that  prayer.  He  led  me 
to  make  a  complete  surrender.  The  burden  was 
gone.  The  anxiety  was  taken  away.  I  felt  that  my 
tjms  were  forgiven.  I  find  peace  and  joy  in  believ- 
ing. I  am  always  happy,  and  happy  to  be  in  such  a 
meeting  as  this  especially.  I  feel  it  my  privilege 
and  duty  to  bear  testimony  for  Christ.  I  love  him 
much.    I  have  had  much  to  be  forgiven.    I  havo 


128  POWEB   OF   PKATEK. 

been  greatly  blessed  since  I  first  loved  tlie  Saviour 
I  intend  to  bear  my  cross  and  do  my  duty  every- 
where ;  at  all  times,  and  on  all  occasions. 

"  The  Lord  is  doing  a  great  work  among  the 
mountains.  Whole  neighborhoods  are  turning  to  the 
Lord.  The  preaching  of  the  gospel  wins  its  way  to 
the  hearts  of  sinners,  and  many  are  coming  out  on 
the  Lord's  side." 

The  speaker's  manner  was  earnest,  hearty,  having 
great  simplicity  and  deep  feeling,  which  found  its  way 
to  every  heart.    Then  a  stanza  of  the  beautiful  hymn : 

"  There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood 
Drawn  from  Emmanuel's  veins ; 
And  sinners  plunged  beneath  that  flood, 
Lose  all  their  guilty  stains" — 

was  sang  with  deep  emotion,  in  which  all  seemed  to 
join  in  delightful  harmony.  Two  or  three  prayers 
followed,  and  all  those  were  earnestly  and  cordially 
remembered  who  had  sent  in  their  petitions  to  the 
throne  of  grace. 


CHRIST   FOUND   AT   HOME.  129 


CHAPTER    X. 

Christ  found  at  Home — The  Man  who  found  Peace  in  the  Street. 

A.  YOUNG  man  of  fasliion,  of  wealth  and  education; 
of  higli  social  position  in  one  of  tlie  fashionable 
avenues  in  this  great  city,  found  out  in  the  progress 
of  this  revival  that  he  was  a  sinner,  that  he  had  a 
soul  to  be  saved  or  lost.  He  felt  himself  on  the 
verge  of  ruin,  and  the  brink  of  eternal  despair.  He 
was  bowed  down  under  the  load  of  his  sins  as  a 
grievous  burden.  He  sought  relief  and  found  it  not. 
The  requirements  of  the  law  stared  him  in  the  face, 
and  he  felt  justly  condemned.  His  heart  was  filled 
with  sorrow.  His  countenance  bore  the  marks  of 
woe.  Day  after  day  he  went  about  with  his  head 
bowed  down  like  a  bulrush,  and  day  after  day  the 
burden  became  more  and  more  insupportable.  What 
should  he  do  ?  Whither  should  he  fly  ?  He  had  at 
home  a  young  wife  whom  he  loved  as  he  did  his  own 
life,  and  more  than  his  own  life.  She  was  like  him, 
devoted  to  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  knew  not  what 
religion  was — cared  not      He  had  a  sister  living  witk 

6* 


130  POWER   OF   PKATER. 

him.  Tliej  Lad  been  all  well  mated  in  tlie  love  of 
fashionable  folly — the  gaieties  and  worldly  amuse- 
ments commonly  enjoyed  by  persons  in  their  position 
in  life.  The  wife  and  sister  looked  on  this  husband 
and  brother  with  mute  astonishment  at  the  great 
change  that  had  come  over  him. 

One  day,  in  one  of  our  meetings,  that  burdened 
young  man  found  his  burden  removed,  faith  in  Christ 
Bprang  up  in  his  soul,  found  his  repentings  kindled 
together,  felt  in  himself  the  hope  that  maketh  not 
ashamed,  reahzed  a  Saviour  precious  to  his  soul- 
He  believed  that  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  had  forgiven 
his  sins.  He  determined  that  he  would  never  be 
ashamed  of  Christ.  He  would  acknowledge  and 
honor  him  everywhere. 

The  opportunity — the  time  and  place  soon  came. 
He  was  returning  to  his  home  in  the  evening. 
"  Now,"  said  he,  "  I  must  honor  and  obey  God  in  my 
family.     I  must  set  up  family  worship," 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  the  tempter,  "  not  yet.  Don't  bo 
in  a  hurry.  Take  tune.  Get  a  little  stronger,  and 
then  you  can  go  on  better." 

"  I  must  begin  to-night.  I  do  not  know  what  my 
wife  and  sister  will  say ;  but  it  is  a  duty,  and  I  am 
resolved  to  do  it,  and  trust  God  for  the  rest.  I  must 
pray  in  my  family." 

"  Not  to-night,"  said  the  tempter ;  "  yo  i  don't  know 


THE   FIRST   PRAYER.  131 

how  to  pray,  ^ou  have  never  prayed  much.  You 
are  unacquainted  with  the  language  of  prayer.  Wait 
and  learn  how  first." 

"  JS"©,  no,  I  rrmst  pray  to-night,  I  will  pray  to-night 
Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan." 

He  passed  into  his  dwelling,  and  into  his  library, 
and  there,  before  God,  his  heavenly  Father,  and  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  poured  out  his  heart 
and  asked  for  strength  and  grace  from  on  high  to 
assist  him  in  his  duty. 

"WTien  he  met  his  wife  that  evening,  she  saw  at 
once  that  a  great  change  had  taken  place  in  him,  and 
she  saw  it  with  awe,  but  said  nothing.  At  length 
he  said : 

"  My  dear  wife,  would  you  have  any  objections  to 
our  having  family  worship  ?" 

After  a  moment's  surpr  i  se  and  hesitation  she  said 
with  true  politeness: 

"  Certainly  not,  if  it  is  your  pleasure." 

"  Bring  me  a  Bible  then,  please,  and  draw  up 
under  the  gas-light,  and  let  us  read  and  pray." 

He  read  a  chapter,  and  then  kneeled  down,  but 
his  wife  and  sister  sat  upright  in  their  seats,  and 
he  felt  that  he  was  alone  on  his  knees.  He  lifted  up 
his  eyes  to  God,  and  cried  out  in  the  bitterness  of  his 
soul,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."  And  gath 
ering  strength,  he  went  on  in  his  prayer,  pouring  out 


132  POWER   OF    PKAYEE. 

his  most  earnest  cries  and  snjjplication  that  Get!  ^voulc 
have  mercy  on  his  beloved  wife  and  sister.  So  earn- 
est, so  importunate  was  that  prayer  that  God  woidd 
show  his  converting  grace  and  power  on  the  spot, 
that  the  heart  of  his  wife  was  melted  and  overcome, 
and  she  slipped  from  her  seat  upon  her  knees  beside 
him^  and  putting  her  arms  around  his  neck,  ere  she 
was  aware,  she  burst  out  into  one  agonizing  cry  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  for  mercy  on  her  soul ;  and  then  the 
sister  knelt  down  by  his  other  side,  and  she,  too,  put 
her  arms  around  him,  and  burst  into  a  flood  of 
tears. 

He  continued  to  pray ;  he  devoted  himself  and 
those  with  him  to  God.  He  confessed  and  bewailed 
his  and  their  manner  of  life  hitherto  ;  he  pleaded  the 
promises  of  God  to  all  those  that  seek  him,  and  with 
unspeakable  joy  he  made  mention  of  the  amazing 
grace  of  God  in  the  pardon  of  his  sine,  and  he  be- 
sought that  they  all  might  find  and  obtain  together 
peace  and  forgiveness  through  a  crucified  Saviour. 

The  submission  was  complete  ;  the  sun-ender  was 
fully  made  ;  repentance  and  faith  sprang  up  together 
m  the  hearts  of  all  the  three,  and  as  they  rose  from 
their  knees,  it  was  to  acknowledge  each  te  the  other 
what  new  determinations  and  resolutions  ond  ccn&e- 
cration  they  each  had  made  during  the  progress  of 
that  jwst  grayer  in  the  family^  in  that  jparloo^^  '4 


THE   LAMP -POST   MAN-  133 

all  they  were  and  all  they  would  be,  or  should  be  tc 
Christ. 

Since  that  first  prayer  in  the  parlor,  God  has  been 
daily  acknowledged  in  the  same  place  by  the  same 
circle. 

Then  out  from  that  circle  they  go  from  day  to  daj 
in  their  walks  of  usefulness,  and  on  their  errands  of 
mercy  in  this  great  city,  seeking  out  the  perishing, 
ten  thousand  times  happier  than  they  ever  were  be- 
fore. I^ow  they  scatter  blessings  all  around  them  ; 
and  long  as  eternity  endures  will  they  remember  that 
first  prayer-meeting  in  the  parlor. 

At  another  time  was  related  the  story  of  a 
man  who  has  often,  of  late,  been  seen  at  the 
Globe  Hotel  and  Fulton  street  prayer-meetings. 
A  few  weeks  ago,  this  man  was  seen  walking 
back  and  forth  on  the  sidewalk  of  the  Old  Korth 
Dutch  Church,  while  the  prayer-meeting  was  going 
on.  He  was  dressed  in  a  blue  striped  shirt,  and 
pantaloons  of  the  same  material,  with  an  old  green 
pea-jacket  hanging  on  his  arm.  His  countenance 
bore  the  marks  of  a  decidedly  "  hard  case."  He 
appeared  like  one  who  had  been  destroying  himself 
by  intemperance — ^nothing  left  of  him  but  the  dilapi- 
dated remnants  of  a  man,  although  he  appeared  clean 
and  sober.  He  was  evidently  agitated  with  inward 
contending  emotions.    A  great  struggle  was  going 


134  POWER   OF    I'K.VYEK. 

on  ill  his  own  bosom.  He  paused  in  his  walking, 
and  coming  up  tlie  steps  to  the  second  story  lecture- 
room,  he  inquired  of  the  lay  missionary  of  tho 
church,  who  is  always  at  the  door  to  see  that  stran- 
gers get  comfortable  seats,  if  they  would  allow  such 
a  miserable  looking  object  as  he  was  to  come  into  the 
meeting  ? 

"  Certainly  we  will,"  said  the  missionary,  "  and 
glad  to  have  you  come.  Come  and  welcome,"  and 
he  showed  hiin  to  a  seat. 

Daily  for  weeks  that  man  was  seen  coming  to  the 
prayer-meeting.  He  began  at  once  to  leave  off 
drinking.  He  became  interested  in  the  subject  of 
religion.  After  four  weeks  of  total  abstinence,  ho 
voluntarily  signed  the  pledge,  promising  to  "  taste 
not — touch  not — handle  not."  He  kept  his  pledge. 
He  was  often  without  food.  His  lodging-place  was 
some  hole  about  "Washington  market.  He  who  feeds 
the  ravens  seemed  to  take  care  of  him,  and  so  to  pro- 
vide that  he  should  not  absolutely  perish  with  hunger. 
Several  times  he  found  little  packages  of  bread,  or 
meat  and  bread,  done  up,  in  the  streets,  as  he  waa 
walking  up  and  down.  In  other  instances,  small 
Bums  of  money  were  given  him.  !N^one  was  given 
him  at  the  prayer-meeting,  lest  he  should  be  induced 
to  come  for  the  sako  of  the  money  he  could  pick  up 
Thus  the  Lord  provided  for  liim. 


7HE   SAVIOUR   FOUND.  135 

His  convictions  of  sin  grew  more  deep  and  pun.' 
gent ;  his  countenance  betokened  increased  anxi- 
ety ;  he  would  loiter  after  the  prayer-meeting,  evi- 
dently hoping  some  one  would  speak  to  him  on  the 
subject  of  religion.  A  few  evenings  after,  at  the 
Globe  Hotel,  he  was  urged  to  an  immediate  accept- 
ance of  Christ.  He  went  down  to  his  place  in  Wash- 
ington market  to  lodge.  He  could  not  sleep.  His 
distress  increased.  He  had  been  told  to  come  to 
Christ.  But  how  should  he  come  ?  The  lan2:ua<2;e 
of  his  heart  was,  "  Oh  !  that  I  might  find  him."  He 
arose  and  walked  the  streets  to  see  if  he  would  not 
feel  better.  But  no  relief  came.  Sin  was  a  heavy 
burden  on  his  soul.     The  language  of  his  heart  was, 

"  Oh!  that  my  load  of  sin  was  gone, 
Oh !  that  I  could  at  last  submit." 

He  kept  on  his  walking — ^he  knew  not — he  cared 
not  whither.  At  length  he  paused  at  a  lamp-post. 
He  put  his  hand  upon  the  post,  and  bent  down  his 
head  upon  his  hand,  and  poured  out  his  soul  to  God 
in  prayer.  The  tears  of  penitence  flowed  apace. 
The  fountains  were  broken  up.  He  begged  God  for 
Christ's  sake  to  have  mercy  on  him.  All  at  once, 
Christ  appeared  unspeakably  precious  to  his  souL 
The  burden  of  sin  was  gone.  He  rejoiced  in  his  Sa 
viour  with  exceeding  joy. 


136  POWER   OF   PEAYER. 

flow  long  he  remained  in  this  position  he  does  not 
tnow.  He  took  no  note  of  time.  He  walked  the 
streets  the  remainder  of  the  night,  his  whole  soul 
filled  with  joy.  He  longed  to  meet  some  one  to 
whom  he  could  tell  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  him. 
He  went  to  various  places,  but  could  find  no  one 
whom  he  knew.  He  went  to  the  Battery,  and 
seated  himself  on  the  grass.  He  took  out  his  New 
Testament,  and  began  to  read,  and  as  he  read  he 
could  not  restrain  his  tears.  At  length,  a  gentle- 
man, who  had  been  standing  near,  observing  him, 
said: 

"  My  friend,  what  little  book  are  you  reading  V 

"  I  am  reading  the  ]!!Tew  Testament." 

"  Where  did  you  get  your  Testament  ?" 

"  I  got  it  at  the  Fulton  street  prayer-meeting." 

"  Do  you  attend  the  Fulton  street  prayer-meet- 
ing V 

"  I  do." 

"  Do  they  do  you  any  good  ?" 

"  Well,  I  hope  they  have  done  me  good.  I  hope 
I  have  found  Christ  very  precious  to  my  soul." 

And  then,  in  his  simple  and  artless  manner,  he 
narrated  how  he  had  found  Christ  at  the  lamp-post 
the  preceding  night,  and  how  his  whole  soul  had  be- 
come filled  with  joy. 

"  Well,"  said  the  listener,  deeply  affected,  "  I  have 


ALL   ON   THEIB   KNEES.  IS  / 

heard  of  these  Fulton  street  prayer-meetings,  and  I 
believe  they  are  doing  a  world  of  good.  Kow  I  will 
tell  you  what  I  want.  I  want  you  to  come  to  my 
store  at  ten  o'clock  to-morrow  morning."  He  gave 
his  name  and  number  in  Broad  street,  and  they  parted. 

Meantime  he  sought  the  kind  missionary  at  the 
Old  Dutch  Church.  He  ran  up  into  the  upper 
lecture-room,  where  he  found  him  and  two  or  three 
brethren  with  him.  His  whole  face  was  beaming 
with  inward  peace.  In  a  few  brief  words  he  told 
the  story  of  the  lamp-post  and  the  great  change. 

"  Oh !  blessed  be  God,"  said  the  missionary,  and 
in  a  moment  all  were  on  their  knees. 

"  Now  let  us  all  pray  in  turn,"  said  he,  and  he 
lifted  up  his  voice  to  God  in  thanksgiving  and  praise 
for  his  unspeakable  mercy  to  his  dear  hrotlier  in 
Christ,  in  thus  meeting  him  in  his  pardoning  mercy 
and  renewing  grace.  One  after  another  followed  in 
prayer,  and  last  the  voice  of  this  new  creature  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

Punctual  to  the  minute,  at  ten  next  morning,  our 
brother  in  Christ  was  at  the  store  in  Broad  street, 
and  there  he  found  a  new  suit  of  clothes  provided 
for  him,  throughout,  and  a  place  had  been  found 
where  he  could  have  constant  employment  at  fail 
wages.  He  is  at  present  at  all  our  evening  meet- 
ings, and  his  face  shines  as  the  face  of  an  angel. 


138  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

A  few  weeks  afterwards,  as  we  were  sitting  in  the 
upper  lecture-room  of  the  Fulton  street  Church,  this 
man  came  running  up  the  steps  to  the  room.  Tlie 
meeting  had  been  closed  for  some  time,  and  two  or 
three  were  lingering  in  the  room.  Oh  !  how  happy 
and  radiant  was  his  face.  "  He  was  passing,"  he  said, 
"  and  could  not  go  by  without  coming  up  and  telling 
us  how  changed  was  everything  in  regard  to  him. 
A  little  time  ago  he  was  the  slave  of  sin  and  Satan 
and  intoxicating  drink.  Now  he  feels  emancipated 
from  the  wretchedness  and  thralldom  in  which  he 
then  was.  A  little  time  ago  he  had  no  home,  no 
friends,  no  visible  means  of  living.  Now  he  is  well 
clad,  has  a  good  home,  and  constant  employment." 
He  is  employed  by  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church, 
residing  in  Brooklyn. 

It  is  pleasant  to  hear  from  such  cases  as  this,  aftei 
some  time  has  elapsed  to  test  the  genuine  character  of 
their  conversion.  Thus  far  all  the  evidence  goes  to 
show  that  these  are  fruits  of  the  grace  of  God,  and 
w  U  endure  t^  his  praise. 


HOW   IT   BEGAN.  139 


CHAPTER    XI. 

How  a  Revival  began — Among  the  Mountains — Astonishing  Answers 
— A  Telegram  to  a  Dying  Man — A  young  Man's  Testimony — The 
Prodigal — A  repentant  Student  converted  in  a  Car — A  Brother 
saved — Another  Conversion  in  a  Car — Revivals  multiplied  by  the 
Fulton  street  Prayer- meeting. 

"  I  WILL  tell  you,"  said  a  speaker  in  one  of  our 
Fulton  street  meetings,  "  liow  tlie  revivals  began  in 
Kalamazoo,  Mich.,  last  winter.  "We  heard  of  the 
wonderful  work  of  grace  in  this  city  and  in  other 
parts  of  the  land.  "We  thought  we  ought  to  share 
in  it  and  not  stand  idly  by.  Still  we  had  no  such 
feeling  as  was  here.  We  appointed  a  daily  prayer- 
meeting  however.  Episcopalians,  Baptists,  Method- 
ists, Presbyterians,  and  Congregationalists,  all 
united.  "We  appointed  our  first  union  prayer-meet- 
ing in  much  fear  and  trembling.  We  did  not  know 
how  it  would  work.  We  did  not  know  as  anybody 
would  come.  We  did  not  know  how  the  measure 
would  be  regarded.  We  came  together.  At  our 
very  first  meeting,  some  one  put  in  such  a  request  as 


140  POWEK   OF   PKAYER. 

this:  'A  praying  wife  requests  the  prayers  of  this 
meeting  for  her  unconverted  husband,  that  he  may 
be  converted  and  be  made  an  humble  disciple 
of  the  Lcrd  Jesus.'  All  at  once  a  stout,  burly  man 
arose  and  said,  '  I  am  tliat  man.  I  have  a  pious, 
praying  wife,  and  this  request  must  be  for  me.  I 
want  you  to  pray  for  me.'  As  soon  as  he  sat  down 
in  the  midst  of  sobs  and  tears,  another  man  arose 
and  said,  '  I  am  that  man ;  I  have  a  praying  wife. 
She  prays  for  me.  And  now  she  asked  you  to  pray 
for  me.  I  am  sure  I  am  that  man,  and  I  want  you 
to  pray  for  me.' 

"  Three,  four  or  five  more  arose  and  said,  '  "We 
want  you  to  pray  for  us  too.'  The  power  of  God  was 
upon  the  little  assembly.  The  Lord  appeared  for  us 
and  that  right  early.  We  had  hardly  begun  and  he 
was  in  the  midst  of  us  in  great  and  wonderful  grace. 
Thus  the  revival  began.  We  number  from  400 
to  500  conversions." 

"  Let  me  tell  you,"  said  a  speaker,  "  of  an  instance 
of  the  power  of  prayer.  The  owner  of  a  line  of 
omnibuses,  kept  a  rum-shop  or  drinking  saloon, 
made  money,  and  wasted  his  spiritual  good  in  all 
manner  of  ways,  useless,  irreligious.  His  wife  went 
^to  these  prayer-meetings.  She  became  a  truly  con- 
verted woman.  He  forbade  her  going  to  the  prayer- 
meetings,  but  she  would  go.     She  kept  on  going, 


GIVING   UP   A   BAD   BUSINESS.  141 

thongli  he  got  angry  and  said  she  must  not.  Finally 
lie  told  her  she  must  leave  him  or  quit  going  to  the 
prayer-meetings.  He  told  her  something  like  this, 
'  ]^>^ow  if  you  will  go  up  in  the  chamber  and  pray 
with  me,  you  may  pray  as  much  as  you  please,  bul 
you  must  not  go  to  the  prayer-meetings.'  She  said 
she  did  not  know  how  to  pray  for  him  or  with  him, 
for  she  had  only  just  begun  to  pray  for  herself.  So 
they  went  into  the  chamber  and  he  was  very  much 
surprised  to  hear  her  pray.  That  day  everything 
went  wrong.  The  next  morning  they  went  into  the 
chamber  to  pray.  '  I  thought  I  would  let  her  pray 
it  out,  and  by  keeping  her  from  the  prayer-meetings 
I  should  break  the  charm.'  So  they  kneeled  down 
together,  and  she  prayed  such  a  prayer  as  took  a 
deep  hold  of  his  heart;  as  they  rose  from  their 
knees,  he  kissed  her,  and  went  away.  His  heart  was 
softened,  subdued,  and  he  came  humbly  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus,  a  converted  man.  We  rejoice  over  scores 
such  as  he.  He  abandoned  his  liquor  selling  at  once. 
He  witnesses  a  good  confession." 

Another  said,  "I  dwell  in  the  shadow  of  the 
Catskill  mountains.  We  have  a  great  work  of  grace 
among  us.  We  have  added  to  our  church  over  one 
hundred,  a  great  many  conversions  among  our  child- 
ren and  youths.  Our  ministers  have  left  us  for  a 
little  rest  from  labor,  but  we  have  resolved  to  carry 


142  POWEE    OF   TKAYEE. 

our  prajer-meetings   tlirougli   the   hot   weather,    to 
meet  our  ministers  on  their  return." 

"  A  father,"  said  one  of  the  speakers,  "  had  three 
sons  in  distant  and  diiferent  parts  of  the  country,  all 
unconverted.  He  brought  them  to  the  meeting  as 
subjects  of  prayer.  They  were  prayed  for  as  only 
those  who  believe  can  pray.  What  has  been  the 
consequence  ?  Three  letters  have  been  received 
from  these  three  sons,  who  have  not  communicated 
with  each  other,  each  giving  an  account  of  his  own 
conversion."  Another  father  requested  prayer  for  a 
son  at  sea.  He  was  away  in  the  Pacific.  His  case 
was  made  the  subject  of  earnest  prayer.  He  has 
just  returned  to  port.  He  was  converted  in  mid- 
ocean,  and  just  about  the  time  he  was  made  the 
subject  of  prayer.  "I  thought,"  said  the  father, 
"  I  would  put  down  the  date  of  that  prayer-meeting, 
and  the  date  of  that  prayer.  I  have  no  reason  to 
doubt  that  the  prayers  of  God's  people  were  an- 
swered. It  is  wonderful.  Away  at  that  distance, 
God  called  up  his  attention  to  religion,  convinced 
him  of  his  guilt,  led  him  to  Christ,  and  the  very  firsi 
thing  he  had  to  tell  me  on  landing  was,  what  the 
Lord  had  done  for  his  soul.  He  knew  nothing  of 
our  prayer-meetings.  He  did  not  know  that  he  had 
been  made  the  subject  of  special  prayer,  and  yet  the; 
.Lord  has  made  him  the  subject  of  special  grace  " 


ONLY   BELIEVE.  143 

One  of  the  most  afFeeting  objects  of  prayer  was  this. 
A  father  brought  into  one  of  our  meetings  a  sealed 
letter  to  a  son  in  South  America,  and  laid  it  upon 
the  desk,  and  requested  the  prayers  of  Christians, 
that  the  spirit  and  blessing  of  God  might  go  with 
that  letter,  and  make  it  the  means  of  the  conversion 
of  that  distant  and  much-loved  son.  The  letter  was 
an  earnest  entreaty  that  he  might  become  reconciled 
to  God. 

Thousands  and  thousands  of  instances,  doubtless, 
have  transpired  within  the  last  few  months,  of  won- 
derful and  speedy  answers  to  prayer.  "  OnUj  he- 
Ueve  /"  "  Onli/  believe  /"  This  is  the  voice  of  God's 
providence,  and  grace,  and  spirit. 

"  Some  of  you,"  continued  one  of  the  speakers, 
"  have  read  of  the  conversion  of  a  British  soldier  in 
India  by  means  of  the  telegraph.  He  was  lying  near 
to  death.  He  had  neglected  and  reviled  religion  all 
his  life,  but  now  he  was  dying,  and  no  Christian 
friend  near  to  tell  him  how  he  might  be  saved.  He 
bethought  himself  of  a  Christian  living  at  the  dis 
tance  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles.  He  sent  him 
a  telegraphic  message,  as  follows:  'I  am  dying. 
What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?'  Instantly,  the  mes- 
sage went  back  to  him :  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.'  And  so  the  mes 
Bages  kept  passing  from  the  dying  man,  untO  the 


144  POWER    OF    PRATER. 

physical  powers  of  tlie  soldier  sank  away,  and  lie  died 
with  the  words  of  hope  and  joy  upon  his  lips.  Who 
knows  that  we  may  not  live  to  see  the  same  glorious 
message  pass  over  the  world  on  these  wires,  and  the 
prayer  of  the  inventor  be  answered — the  joyful 
responses  of  nations  to  nations  be  heard — and 
millions  on  millions  be  heard  singing  the  '  ever- 
lasting song  '  of  salvation  to  our  God  ?" 

"I  wish  to  bear  my  testimony,"  said  a  young  man, 
"  and  tell  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  me.  Fifteen 
years  ago  I  came  from  a  neighboring  village  into  this 
city.  I  had  pious  parents,  who  prayed  constantly 
for  me  all  these  fifteen  years.  Yet  in  all  that  time 
I  did  not  know  that  I  had  a  single  serious  impression. 
I  don't  remember  that  I  ever  had  any  anxiety  on  the 
subject  of  religion  till  last  January,  when  I  heard  a 
sermon  upon  this  passage  :  '  Cut  it  down ;  why  cum- 
bereth  it  the  ground.'  I  heard  it  as  every  word  of  it 
addressed  to  me.  I  did  not  suppose  that  there  was 
another  one  in  the  house  that  it  applied  to.  I  was 
the  unfruitful  fig  tree.  I  was  plunged  into  the 
deepest  anxiety,  and  knew  not  what  to  do.  I  had  a 
wife,  and  I  did  not  know  how  she  would  regard  my 
state  of  feeling.  At  length  I  found  that  she  had 
been  awakened  by  the  same  sermon.  We  went  to 
our  pastor  and  told  him  all  our  hearts,  and  in  a  little 
while  were  permitted  to  hoj)e  for  pardon  ana  j^eace 


THE    STUDENT.  145 

tlirougli  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist.  I  have  been  often 
at  these  meetings,  and  ]iave  wished  often  to  speak, 
but  never  could  get  courage  to  do  so.  There  may 
be  some  young  man  who  hears  me,  whom  I  may 
persuade  to  come  to  Jesus — some  one  for  whom  a 
father  and  mother  are  praying,  or  have  prayed  in 
times  past.  I  have  exchanged  the  theatre  for  the 
church,  and  the  di'inking-saloon  for  the  prayer- 
meeting.     I  earnestly  entreat  you  to  do  the  same. 

''  I  have  a  letter  of  eight  pages,"  said  another 
speaker,  "  giving  an  account  of  a  young  man's  con- 
version. He  was  the  son  of  a  pious  widow;  he 
deserted  his  mother ;  went  off  to  a  great  distance, 
became  very  wicked,  has  been  made  the  subject 
of  special  prayer,  has  been  overtaken  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  been  renewed  in  the  temper  of  his  mind,  is 
a  new  creature — ^his  letter  is  so  affecting,  I  could 
hardly  read  it." 

"  I  attended  the  last  Saturday  night  prayer-meet- 
ing in  the  College,"  said  one  rising.  "  It  was  very 
full  and  very  solemn.  God  has  converted  many  of 
the  students  during  the  term  now  at  its  close. 
There  came  into  this  meeting  a  student  who  had 
been  graduated  two  years  before.  Of  course  here 
were  now  in  college  two  classes,  with  whose  mem- 
bers he  was  acquainted.  He  had  been  noticed  for 
shining  talents,   scholarship   and    irreligion.      Here 

1 


14^  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

"were  atudents  over  wliom  lie  had  exerted  a  very 
pernicious  influence.  He  had  been  converted.  Ho 
came  to  tell  his  fellow  students  the  six)rj  of  the 
*  great  change.'  As  he  went  on  in  his  experience, 
every  cheek  was  bathed  in  tears.  He  had  come 
expressly  to  confess  his  penitence  for  his  former 
course.  He  had  studied  a  profession  two  years. 
Now  he  abandons  it  to  lay  all  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
and  preach  the  everlasting  gospel." 

"  As  our  city  missionary,"  said  a  speaker,  "  was 
getting  into  a  Sixth  Avenue  railroad  car,  in  his  quiet, 
unobtrusive  way,  he  said  to  the  conductor : 

"  '  Will  you  take  a  tract  V 

"  '  Cerrtainly,  I  will,  and  be  thankful  for  it.* 

"  '  Are  you  a  Christian  V 

"  '  I  hope  I  am.' 

"  '  "Where  did  you  become  a  Christian  V 

"  '  In  this  railroad  car.' 

"  '  How  was  that  V 

"  '  Why  you  see  I  could  not  go  to  the  prayer- 
meetings.  I  had  to  stand  here  all  day.  I  felt  very 
much  concerned  about  my  soul.  I  was  bowed  down 
with  sorrow.  I  did  not  know  what  to  do  ;  and  so  I 
iust  gave  myself  up  to  God,  right  here  in  the  car.  I 
cried  to  him  for  mercy,  and  mercy  came  quick.  Oh ! 
what  joy  I  had,  and  none  knew  anything  about  it. 
God  can  forgive  sins  in  the  railroad  car  as  well  as 


THE    BKOTIIER    SAVED.  l^l 

anywhere  else.  I  am  thankful  for  the  tracts,  sir.  It 
was  these  that  first  convicted  me  of  sin,  and  it  waa 
these  that  led  me  to  Christ.' " 

"  I  passed  through  this  city  a  few  days  ago,"  said 
a  speaker,  "  and  I  sent  up  a  request  that  you  vt^ould 
pray  for  an  unconverted  brother.  I  sent  it  up  to 
that  desk,  and  when,  it  was  read,  I  got  up  and  stated 
that  I  had  sent  up  that  request,  for  an  unconverted 
brother,  the  only  remaining  one  of  a  large  family  of 
brothers,  out  of  the  ark  of  safety,  I  told  you  I  was 
going  to  see  him.  I  had  come  from  the  west  and 
was  going  east,  a  thousand  miles  in  all  to  see  him. 
I  felt  very  anxious  about  him,  as  the  only  remaining 
one  out  of  Christ,  and  alienated  from  us  on  account 
of  some  difficulties  about  the  division  of  property. 
He  would  not  write  to  us.  I  got  into  the  cars  pray- 
ing. I  rode  on  praying ;  I  stopped  and  came  here 
praying ;  I  asked  you  to  pray,  and  then  I  went  on 
praying ;  and  when  I  met  him,  oh !  an  answer  had 
come  to  our  prayers.  He  threw  his  arms  around  my 
neck,  and  said,  '  Oh  !  my  brother  !  my  brother  !  God 
has  had  mercy  on  my  soul.  Let  me  kiss  you ;  let  me 
fold  you  close  to  my  heart.' 

"  And  now  I  am  on  my  way  back  to  the  west ;  but 
I  felt  as  if  I  could  not  go  through  ISTew  York  without 
coming  to  this  meeting,  and  telling  you  the  story  of 
my  brother's  conversion,  and  asking  you  to  join  witlj 


14rS  fOWEE   OF    PRAYEE. 

me  in  tlianksgiving  to  God,  tliat  he  lias  answeied 
our  poor  requests,  when  we  had  so  little  confidence 
in  him. 

It  was  said  by  one  speaker,  that  a  profane  aud 
wicked  young  man  was  going  on  his  journey  from 
Springfield,  Mass.,  to  Albany.  "When  going  up 
Bome  of  the  inclined  planes,  he  thought  to  himself 
how  easily  his  life  might  be  taken  away — ^liow  sud- 
denly some  accident  might  cut  short  his  probation ; 
and  how  surely  his  soul  would  be  lost  if  he  should 
die  as  he  was.  These  thoughts  recurred  to  him  again 
and  again.  He  felt  he  was  a  sinner,  lost  and  undone. 
The  more  the  thought  of  his  life  was  pressed  upon 
him,  the  more  unhappy  he  felt.  Conviction  and 
alarm  followed  in  this  train  of  thought,  till  he  was 
led  to  inquire  within  himself,  "What  shall  I  do? 
How  shall  I  escape  destruction  and  ruin?  Who  will 
help  me,  when  I  deserve  no  help  ?  I  cannot  help 
myself !  I  have  no  one  here  to  speak  to :  none  to 
pray  for  me  !"  All  at  once  a  voice  seemed  to  say 
within  him — "  Come  unto  me  and  be  saved.  I  am 
able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  Put  your  trust  in  me 
and  you  shall  be  saved.  Follow  me  and  you  shall  be 
my  disciple.  Kow  are  you  willing  to  do  it  ?  Will 
you  do  it  ?"  The  young  man  answered,  "  I  will." 
And  peace  and  light  and  joy  broke  forth  in  his  heart 
at  once.     And  long  before  he  finished  his  journey—" 


WESTERN   MEN.  149 

all  unknown  to  his  fellow  passengers — lie  had  entered 
upon  that  path  that  leadeth  up  to  eternal  life.  Tha 
whole  work  of  conviction  and  conversion  had  been 
wrought  in  a  railroad  car.  All  his  plans,  character, 
and  prosi^ects  for  time  and  eternity  were  changed. 
He  went  into  the  car  a  swearing,  profane  child  of  the 
devil.  He  went  out  of  the  car  a  new  creature  in 
Christ  Jesus.  Old  things  had  passed  away;  all 
things  had  become  new.  And  he  has  since  witnessed 
a  good  profession.  Who  but  the  Holy  Spirit  had 
anything  to  do  with  the  conversion  of  this  young 
man? 

A  young  man  from  Iowa  was  on  his  way  to  this 
city.     In  the  cars  he  made  the  acquaintance  of  a 
man  from  Ohio.     As  they  journeyed  on,  they  spoke 
of  coming  to  ITew  York.     The  Ohio  man  said  : 
"  Have  you  heard  of  the  meetings  in  Kew  York  ?" 
"  What  meetings  ?"  said  the  man  from  Iowa. 
"  The  Fulton  street  prayer-meetings." 
"  No,  I  had  not  heard  of  them:  what  about  them?'" 
"  They  are  held  every  day,  at  12  noon,  in  the  Old 
Dutch  Church,  in  Fulton  street,  by  business  meuj 
and  God  pours  down  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  them  in 
great  power,  and  many  are  converted.     Will  you  gc 
with  me  to  them  when  we  get  to  l^ew  York  ?" 
"  Certainly  I  will." 
"  And  true  to  his  word,  he  did,"  said  the  speakei 


150  POWER   or   PRATER, 

"  and  I  am  tlie  Ohio  man  that  was  with  him.  The 
second  day  he  came  here,  he  put  in  his  own  request 
to  be  prayed  for,  and  soon  he  was  converted  in  these 
meetings,  and  in  eight  days  from  the  time  he  came, 
he  was  on  his  way  back  to  his  home  in  one  of  the 
southern  counties  of  Iowa,  a  converted  young  man. 
He  lived  in  a  village  of  nine  hundred  inhabitants, 
with  no  church,  no  minister,  no  means  of  grace. 
What  did  he  do  ?  Why  the  fii'st  thing  he  did  was  to 
open  a  prayer-meeting  in  his  own  room.  In  a  little 
time  he  had  to  move  his  meeting  to  a  school,  because 
his  room  would  not  contain  those  who  came  to  his 
daily  prayer-meeting.  Then  they  had  to  get  another 
room,  because  the  school-house  was  too  small.  God 
poured  out  his  Spirit,  and  that  noonday  piayer- 
meeting  resulted  in  the  organization  of  two  churches. 
Just  see  what  a  little  personal  faithfulness  can  do,, 
when  accompanied  with  the  blessing  of  God.  Who 
can  tell  where  such  a  line  of  influence  shall  end,  or 
how  many  may  in  the  end,  through  this  one  yoimg 
man's  conversion,  be  brought  into  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  ?" 

Another  speaker  said :  "  Last  Sabbath  I  spent  in  a 
small  village  in  Pennsylvania,  where  I  had  the  satis- 
faction of  seeing  one  hundred  make  a  public  profes- 
sion of  religion.  They  were  mostly  young  people. 
The  place  had  enjoyed  a  revival  of  religion  since 


m   THE   CARS.  151 

some  time  last  winter.  It  commenced  somewhat  ia 
tliis  manner :  Several  gentlemen  were  on  their  way 
to  New  York  citj.  When  they  approached  the  city, 
Bome  boy  was  passing  through  the  cars,  distributing 
a,  handbill,  which  told  of  this  noonday  prayer-meet- 
ing. They  took  the  handbill,  and  looked  at  it,  and 
seeing  what  it  was,  they  called  the  boy  back  to 
inquire  more  about  it. 

"  '  Come  back  here,  and  tell  us  more  about  this 
prayer-meeting  ;  what  do  you  know  about  it  V 

"  The  poor  boy  knew  nothing  more  than  what  the 
handbill  said.  They  resolved  that  they  would  come 
to  this  prayer-meeting  and  see  for  themselves.  They 
came ;  they  caught  the  spirit  of  the  meeting,  and 
when  they  went  home  they  set  up  a  prayer-meeting 
in  their  place.  It  was  very  much  owned  and  blessed 
of  God,  and  of  the  fruits  of  the  revival  which  fol- 
lowed these,  one  hundred  were  added  to  the  church : 
others  will  follow  at  the  next  communion.  Here  waa 
a  daily  prayer-meeting,  planted  by  this  simple  instru- 
mentality, in  a  distant  town,  and  here  were  the  fruits 
of  <  he  effort." 


159  POWER   OF   PKAYEB. 


CHAPTER     XII. 

Individual  Responsibility — Personal  Efforts — Souls  seeking  Soula— 
A  ten  Years'  pursuit  of  an  Infidel  and  the  Result — A  Pledge 
Signed  Twenty-six  Times — Two  Widows — ^An  anxious  Mother — ^A 
Brother-in-law — The  Prodigal  Son — A  City  Islander — The  Happy 
Wife — Father  and  Daughter. 

Among  the  members  of  our  cliurclies,  there  has  been 
a  sad  want  of  a  sense  of  individual  obligation, 
and  proper  appreciation  of  the  value  of  personal 
effort. 

The  present  revival  has  wrought  a  revolution  m 
men's  minds  in  this  respect.  A  power  has  been  de- 
veloped which  was  almost  unknown  to  the  modern 
church.  It  was  the  power  of  personal  fidelity  to 
souls,  the  power  of  individual  personal  eifort  for 
their  salvation ;  the  power  of  j)rayer  and  effort  when 
concentrated  upon  one  specific  object ;  the  power  of 
love,  when  an  individual  feels  that  it  centres  in  him 
— when  it  follows  him  with  unceasing  anxiety  and 
importunity,  and  never  forgets  or  leaves,  or  despairs 
of  its  object  till  it  is  securely  housed  in  the  ark  of 
Bafety.     The  hiding  of  the  Saviour's  power  is  in  the 


LAY   riiEACHING.  153 

personal  fidelity  of  every  one  and  each  of  his  dis- 
ciples. This  the  revival  has  abundantly  proved, 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  tlie  gospel  to 
every  creature,"  has  commonly  been  regarded  as  the 
great  commission  to  the  jpreachers  of  the  gospel.  Now 
it  was  felt  to  be  a  commission  which  is  given  to  every 
Christian,  and  that  he  is  bound  to  carry  the  gospel 
message  to  every  individual  mind  and  heart — ■ 
■"  every  creature  " — in  high  ways  and  by  ways,  in 
garrets  and  cellars,  in  parlors  and  counting-roomc  in 
cottages  and  palaces,  wherever  there  is  a  "  creature  '■ 
who  is  impenitent,  to  him,  to  her,  we  are  to  preach 
the  gospel — blessed  tidings  of  good — as  if  we  felt 
the  high  import  of  our  mission  and  the  glorious  work 
we  are  to  perform.  We  are  to  preach  it  as  the  great 
remedy  for  the  woes  of  the  perishing  world ;  every 
one  is  to  preach  it  to  every  one  till  there  is  no  need 
of  preaching  it,  "  for  all  shall  know  the  Lord  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest." 

In  this  revival  men  have  been  astonished  at  the 
success  with  which  they  can  "  preach  the  gospel." 
They  have  been  astonished  at  the  efficacy  of  lay  labor 
and  individual  effort.  Impenitent  men  have  boeu 
found  ready  to  hear  and  ready  to  obey  the  gospel  call. 
This  very  discovery  has  roused  up  the  individual  faith- 
fulness of  Christians,  and  they  have  felt  the  va^ue  of 
personal  effort  as  they  never  felt  it  before  since  tlie 


154  POWER   OF  PKATEK. 

days  of  the  first  Clinstians.  Men  liave  been  surprised 
at  the  success  of  a  little  labor,  and  this  has  encourag- 
ed more  labor.  One  man  has  gone  prayerfully  and 
afi'ectionately  to  another,  and  urged  the  importance 
of  the  hour,  the  space  given  him  for  repentance, 
and  the  necessity  of  improving  it  to  make  his  peace 
with  God.  When  he  goes  to  him  a  second  time  he 
finds  him  in  great  anxiety  of  mind.  He  asks  now 
what  must  I  do  ?  What  cam,  I  do  to  be  saved  %  He 
finds  that  sleep  has  departed  from  the  man.  His 
days  are  restless,  and  night  brings  him  no  repose 
What  is  the  matter  with  the  man  ?  Why  nothing, 
except  that  from  his  knees  a  man  has  gone  and 
spoken  to  him  at  an  unexpected  moment,  with  unex- 
pected earnestness — with  unwonted  emotion,  and  with 
irresistible  tenderness  and  love,  has  besought  him 
to  attend  the  gospel  message,  as  a  sinner  needing 
an  interest  in  Christ.  This  is  all ;  all  that  the  Christ- 
ian has  done.  But  this  is  not  all.  It  has  pleased 
God  to  clothe  that  message  with  amazing  power — 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  it  will  be  so 
evident  that  the  work  is  all  of  God,  that  the  Christ- 
ian is  humbled,  while,  at  the  same  time,  he  is  en- 
couraged, "  Even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemeth  good 
in  thy  sight." 

It  is  felt,  too,  that  the  Christian  must  preach,  and 
keep  preaching — that  he  must  take  hold  of  the  siu' 


PEKSEVEEANCE.  155 

ner,  and  never  let  go  till  he  is  brought  into  the  king- 
dom of  Christ.  Not  that  he  can  bring  him  in,  but 
God  can  bring  him  in  through  the  faithful  believer's 
instrumen  tality . 

Shall  we  illustrate  what  we  mean  %  "We  have 
given,  in  chapter  vi.  of  this  volume,  the  case  of  the 
converted  infidel  lawyer.  There  is  a  record  of  per- 
sonal fidelity  about  that  case  which  is  known  to  us,  but 
which  cannot  be  told.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  one  in- 
dividual— an  unlettered  man — a  comparatively  poor 
mar< — ^followed  him  up  for  more  than  ten  years  with 
a  never-failing  kindness,  costing  money  and  time,  to 
win  him  to  haj)piness  and  holiness  and  heaven — the 
records  of  which  never  will  be  revealed  till  the  great 
day  when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  revealed. 
This  untiring  benefactor — this  unwearied  friend,  was 
one  of  the  six — the  original  six — who  attended  the 
first  noonday  business  men's  prayer-meeting  in  Fulton 
street.  He  took  hold  never  to  let  go  till  he  had 
brought  the  poor  lost  sinner  to  the  feet  of  Jesus.  It 
was  a  ten  years'  effort,  but  it  succeeded  at  last !  It 
was  an  unremitting  effort,  but  glorious  in  its  results. 
How  few  in  these  days  make  such  an  effort  as  this  1 
Bo  earnest,  so  affectionate,  so  self-denying,  so  long 
protracted,  so  eager  of  pursuit,  and  so  patient  in  ex- 
pectation and  hope. 

"We  will  speak  of  another  case  by  way  of  illustra 


156  POWER   OF   PEATEB. 

tion.  A  man  endeavored  to  secure  tlie  signature  of 
an  impenitent  friend  and  neighbor  to  tlie  temperance 
pledge.  He  succeeded,  and  it  was  signed  with  flow- 
ing tears.  It  was  broken  within  fortj-eiglit  hours. 
What  did  this  poor  man's  benefactor  do  ?  Did  he 
Bay,  "  He's  gone  below  and  past  redemption,  and  I 
will  give  him  up  ?"  ITo  !  He  persuaded  him  to 
sign  a  second  time,  and  within  a  week  it  was  broken 
again.  "Was  he  discouraged  ?  Oh,  no !  He  had 
taken  hold  never  to  let  go,  and  he  induced  this  poor 
unstable  man  to  sign  the  pledge  again,  and  again, 
until  he  had  signed  it  twenty-six  times,  and  the 
twenty-sixth  time  he  kept  his  pledge,  and  has  always 
kept  it  from  that  time  onward.  And  what  is  more, 
he  has  become  a  Christian,  and  is  now  a  burning  and 
shining  light  in  the  church  and  in  the  world. 

This  is  what  we  mean  by  individual  responsibility 
followed  out  till  the  object  is  gained. 

If  aU  the  church  would  act  on  this  plan,  how  long 
before  the  world  would  be  converted  ?  A  revival, 
once  begun,  when  would  it  cease  ? 

We  have  a  large  class  of  examples  on  the  point 
before  us,  to  encourage  the  feeblest  to  do  what  they 
can,  as  all  the  success  of  effort  belongs  to  God. 
"  Paul  may  plant,  and  Apollos  may  water,  but  God 
must  give  the  increase." 

"  I  came  here  a  few  days  ago,  after  many  houis  of 


THE   TWO    widows'    LETTERS.  157 

wearisome  travel  on  purpose  to  ask  you  to  pray  for 
one  who  was  very  dear  to  me,  and  I'or  whose  salva- 
tion I  have  long  been  deeply  concerned.  It  had 
been  many  months  since  I  had  seen  him,  but  my  con- 
fidence was  strong  in  God  that  he  would  hear  and 
answer  the  united  prayers  of  his  people  offered  in 
this  hallowed  place.  And  now  I  return  to  tell  you 
what  great  things  the  Lord  has  done  for  his  soul.  I 
have  learned,  to  my  inexpressible  joy,  that  he  whom 
I  love  has  given  his  heart  to  Christ.  Let  us  re- 
joice and  give  thanks  to  him  who  loves  to  hear  the 
prayers  of  his  children. 

At  a  recent  meeting,  the  leader  presented  two  let- 
ters, from  an  extreme  eastern  and  an  extreme  western 
State,  both  from  widows.  The  one  from  the  West 
requested  prayer  in  behalf  of  three  adult  sons,  whose 
father  had  been  pious  and  his  influence  exemplary, 
but  who  were  indisposed  to  give  heed  to  a  mother's 
counsels.  That  from  the  East  was  in  behalf  of  a  son 
early  deprived  of  a  father's  care,  and  who  manifested 
the  same  disregard  of  his  mother's  wishes  and  pray- 
ers. This  was  so  peculiarly  affecting  that  the  leader 
was  not  able  to  get  through  the  reading.  All  sym- 
pathized in  his  emotion,  and  there  was  hardly  a  di'y 
eye  in  the  room.  After  two  or  three  attempts  to 
proceed,  he  requested  a  friend  near  the  desk  to  finish 
the  readinor.     It  is  as  follows  : 


158  POWER    OF   PEATEE. 

"  I  read  weekly  of  the  wonderful  works  the  Lord 
is  doing  in  your  midst,  converting  sinners  in  answer 
to  the  prayers  of  his  people.  I  have  an  only  son, 
given  to  God  in  infancy,  left  fatherless  in  early  child- 
hood, but  who  has  been  a  subject  of  prayer  ever 
since  his  birth  up  to  the  present  time.  He  is  now 
thirty-five  years  old.  I  have  not  seen  him  for  the 
last  ten  years.  His  home  is  in  Oregon.  Our  com- 
munications by  letter  have  been  frequent,  and  he  is 
very  kind,  and  has  proved  the  kindness  of  his  heart 
by  liberal  presents.  But  he  does  not  love  religion. 
In  a  recent  letter  he  entreats  me  not  to  write  him 
any  more  religious  letters.  He  has  endured  them 
for  the  last  twenty-five  years — read  them,  not  because 
he  loved  their  subject,  but  because  they  were  his 
mother's  letters,  but  earnestly  desires  me  not  to  al- 
lude to  the  subject  again,  as  it  will  do  him  no  good. 
I  need  not  say  all  a  mother's  soul  was  stirred  within 
me.  I  wrote  him  in  reply  as  faithfully  as  I  could, 
for  the  last  time  on  that  subject,  on  condition  he 
would  promise  to  acquit  me  at  the  judgment  bar  as 
having  done  all  a  mother's  duty  for  the  salvation  of 
his  soul.  I  have  not  heard  from  him  since,  but  have 
felt  to  agonize  with  God  in  prayer  for  his  speedy  con- 
version, till  within  a  short  time,  I  have  not  had  that 
intensity  of  feeling,  and  fear  the  Spirit  is  saying, 
'He  is  joined  to  his  idols,  let  him  alone.'     I  have 


AN    ANXIOUS   MOTHER.  159 

asked  the  Lord  what  he  would  have  me  to  do,  and 
my  mind  is  inclined  to  send  a  request  to  the  Fulton 
street  prayer-meeting  that  special  prayer  might  be 
made  for  the  speedy  conversion  of  his  precious  and 
immortal  soul.  It  has  long  been  my  prayer,  '  O  God, 
convert  my  son  ! '  I  feel,  like  the  mother  of  Augus- 
tine, that  I  cannot,  cannot  give  him  up — cannot 
leave  any  effort  possible  to  be  made  for  his  salvation 
unattempted.  This  request  is,  therefore,  submitted 
to  the  Fulton  street  prayer-meeting. 

"An  Anxious  Mothee." 

When  the  reading  was  finished,  the  leader  desired 
some  one  to  pray,  but  no  one  seemed  willing  to  trust 
his  feelings.  One  or  two,  on  being  called  on,  de- 
clined on  this  account.  Finally,  one  brother  made  a 
brief,  earnest  petition  in  behalf  of  the  son  on  whom 
was  laid  the  awful  responsibility  imposed  by  the  im- 
portunate mother's  faithfulness.  It  was  a  most  solemn 
moment.  All  seemed  to  feel  that  words  could  only 
detract  from  the  impression  that  had  been  made  on 
every  mind.     The  meeting  soon  closed. 

It  is  not  always  that  we  may  see  the  fruit  of  our 
labor  and  prayer  while  we  live.  Many  a  pious  pa- 
rent has  prayed  and  wept,  and  the  fruit  has  been 
gathered  long  after  the  laborer  had  gone  to  his  rest 
n  the  heavens. 


160  POWEll   OF   PEAYEE. 

Sometimes  a  long-delayed  blessing  conies  for  our 
selves  while  we  are  laboring  for  the  good  of  others, 
as  in  the  following  case : 

A  written  request  was  handed  to  the  leader  of  the 
meeting,  that  prayer  might  be  offered  to  the  Tliroue 
of  Grace  for  the  conversion  of  the  son  of  an  aged 
clergyman.  A  pastor,  well  stricken  in  years,  who 
had  long  been  praying  that  his  own  son  might  be 
led  to  see  the  error  of  his  ways  and  be  brought  to 
the  feet  of  Jesus,  rose  and  made  earnest  supplication 
to  God  that  "  this  son  of  an  aged  clergyman  "  might 
be  brought  to  seek  redemption  through  a  dying  and 
risen  Saviour.  His  own  son,  unknown  to  him,  sat  in 
the  same  room,  some  distance  behind  him.  This  son 
had  been  walking  through  the  street,  and  seeing  a 
great  crowd  entering  the  door  of  the  meeting,  out  of 
mere  idle  curiosity  was  induced  to  enter  and  take  a 
seat.  And  there  he  heard  his  own  father  praying 
for  the  conversion  of  just  such  a  son,  and  just  such  a 
sinner  as  he  himself  was.  He  left  the  meetino-  in 
great  distress  of  mind — could  not  think  of  sleep,  but 
walked  the  streets  the  whole  night.  Sometimes  he 
would  sit  down  on  the  steps  of  the  house  whose 
owner  he  knew  was  a  Christian,  and  ponder  within 
himself  whether  he  had  not  better  ring  the  bell,  rouse 
up  the  famil}  -Mit  of  sleep,  and  beg  them  to  pray  for 
him.     It  was  with  difficulty  that  he  couLl  persuade 


THE   P^STOk's    son.  .161 

himself  that  it  was  an  unseasonable  hour,  and  that 
even  though  he  feared  the  "wrath  to  eome,"  he  must 
wait  till  morning  before  any  would  pray  for  him. 

At  length  morning  came.  He  returned  as  a  prodi- 
gal to  his  father's  house,  and,  through  God's  grace 
and  mercy,  was  enabled  to  humble  himself  before 
God,  and  give  up  his  evil  courses,  and  enlist  in  the 
service  of  Christ  who  suffered  on  the  cross,  that  sin- 
ners like  him  might  be  saved.  That  same  son  of  an 
aged  clergyman  is  now  daily  employed  in  persuad- 
ing sinners — such  as  he  lately  was — to  come  to 
Christ.  That  same  son,  who  went  into  the  prayer- 
meeting,  attracted  out  of  mere  idle  curiosity,  is 
now  seen  daily  in  the  prayer-meeting,  ready  to  take 
his  part  in  the  work  and  duty  of  prayer.  How 
changed  from  the  night  he  walked  the  streets  in 
agony  of  mind — ^now  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory. 

Take  another  striking  case.  A  stranger  said : 
"  I  am  from  City  Island.  It  has  about  four  hun- 
dred inhabitants,  and  only  about  twenty  of  these  are 
witnesses  for  Christ.  I  am  here  to  ask  you  to  pray  for 
City  Island.  I  am  but  very  young  in  the  Christian 
life.  I  came  here  some  weeks  ago  and  asked  you  to 
pray  for  this  people.  1  felt  so  anxious  for  a  revival 
tliat  I  got  up  here,  though  I  had  no  religion  then, 
and  asked  you  to  pray  for  City  Isl.ind. 


162  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

"  I  went  home  and  the  first  thing  I  heard  was, 
*  When  are  you  going  to  come  out  on  the  Lord's 
Bide?  Some  of  us  have  been  praying  for  you  ever 
aince  you  have  been  gone.'  It  went  like  an  arrow 
to  my  heart,  that  while  I  was  here  asking  you  to 
pray  for  them,  they  sliould  be  praying  for  me.  How 
strange  I  I  was  bowed  down  with  sorrow.  At  length 
the  Loid  turned  my  sorrow  into  joy.  I  have  gone 
on  rejc icing  ever  since.  I  believe  God  heard  your 
prayer  for  City  Island,  and  first  of  all  had  mercy  on 
me.  Keligion  is  all  my  joy  now.  I  love  its  duties. 
I  love  to  stand  up  for  Jesus.  I  come  again  to  ask 
you  to  pray  for  City  Island  and  pray  also  for  me." 

What  untold  agony  has  a  wife  or  a  mother  en- 
dured when  the  blessing  has  waited  f  And  how 
God  often  leads  his  own  dear  children  through  trials, 
in  order  that  they  may  see  whether  they  walk  by 
faith  or  by  sight.  This  is  illustrated  by  the  follow- 
ing example : 

A  young  man  from  this  meeting,  went  to  visit  his 
impenitent  father  in  Massachusetts.  He  took  pas- 
sage on  a  Long  Island  Sound  steamer.  He  took  a 
state-room  alone,  and  spent  nearly  all  the  night  in 
pra^xr  for  his  unconverted  father.  He  was  borne 
down  with  a  heavy  bm-den  of  anxiety.  He  made 
several  attempts  to  sleep,  but  sleep  fled  from  his 
eves.      H"»w  little  his  fellow-passengers  knew  what 


FATHER   AUD   DAUGHTER.  163 

was  going  on  in  that  state-room.  "WTiat  a  place  for 
prayer !  and  yet  a  window  in  heaven  was  opened 
upon  that  state-room.  There  was  an  ear  that  wa8 
attentive  to  that  prayer. 

When  the  son  arrived  at  home  the  next  evening, 
he  took  down  the  Bible,  and  said,  "Father,  let  us 
read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  pray."  "  Certainly," 
said  the  father ;  "  you  read."  After  reading,  to  the 
surprise  of  the  son,  the  father  led  off  in  prayer — • 
pouring  forth  such  fervent  prayer  as  he  had  scarcely 
ever  heard.  It  was  the  first  out-gushings  of  the  new- 
born soul. 

As  they  arose  from  their  knees,  the  son  said  to  the 
father,  "Father,  how  long  since  God  gave  you  a 
heart  to  pray  ?" 

"  I  first  began  to  pray  last  night.  I  was  awakened, 
and  cried  to  God  for  mercy,  and  he  has  had  mercy 
upon  me." 

That  son  had  an  unconverted  sister  in  Boston. 
He  went  immediately  on  to  see  and  tell  her  of  the 
conversion  of  her  father.  He  found  her,  and  told 
her  of  the  joyful  news.  He  exhorted  her  to  an 
immediate  surrender  of  herself  to  God.  All  her 
Christian  friends  united  in  prayer  for  her.  She 
yielded,  and  in  twenty-four  hours  he  was  on  his  way 
to  tell  the  father  what  the  Lord  had  done  for  he? 
soul. 


164  POWER   OF   PKATEE. 


CHAPTER    Xm. 

The  Work  among  the  Children — Randall's  Island — The  RomanisCa 
Child,  Mary — A  dying  Sunday  School  Scholar — Prayers  for  a  Child 
— Conversions  in  a  Public  School — Columbus,  Toledo  and  Geneva 
— Father  and  Children — Sabbath  School  Class  and  Teacher — The 
little  Girl  whose  Heart  would  Sing. 

Perhaps  tlie  most  interesting  field  of  contemplation 
and  discovery  in  the  history  of  this  work  would  be 
among  the  children  and  youth  of  our  city  and  coun- 
try. They  cannot  attend  the  meetings,  but  they  are 
remembered  there.  "Yesterday,"  said  a  speaker,  "I 
went  to  Randall's  Island,  where  I  met  2,000  children 
and  youth  in  one  body.  The  ten  Governors  have 
5,000  children  under  their  care,  and  in  all  our  institu- 
tions there  are  from  30,000  to  40,000,  without  hope 
and  without  God  in  the  world.  What  are  we  doing 
for  these  ?  I  see  some  here  before  me  who  will  go 
out  to-morrow  (Sunday)  among  them.  Who  are  the 
tenants  of  our  jails  and  prisons,  and  various  institu- 
xtions  belonging  to  the  city?  Three-quarters  of  all 
our  criminals  are  under  twenty-one  years  of  age. 
Are  we  doing  all  we  can  to  save  the  young — that 


CATHOLIC   CHILDKEN  16S 

very  class  who  will  rule  or  ruin  us  ?  I  ask  you  to  do 
what  you  can  in  the  lanes  and  alleys,  and  among  the 
haunts  of  the  miserable,  and  criminal,  and  degraded, 
to  bring  them  to  know  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom 
he  has  sent.  Here  is  a  great  work,  and  but  few,  com- 
paratively, are  engaged  in  it.  How  few  even  know 
of  the  misery,  and  pauperism,  and  crime,  which  pre- 
vail in  this  great  city.  How  many  of  us  are  doing 
what  we  can  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  perishing 
thousands  in  the  midst  of  us,  absolutely  perishing  at 
our  very  doors  ?  Let  us  look  this  great  matter  in  the 
face,  and  see  what  we  can  do  to  turn  the  tide  of  sin 
and  ruin." 

•'  Many,"  said  a  speaker  in  the  union  prayer-meet- 
ing, "  think  it  is  of  no  use  to  invite  the  children  of 
Catholic  parents  to  go  into  a  Protestant  Sunday 
school.  There  never  was  a  greater  mistake.  They 
are  often  not  only  willing,  but  glad  to  have  them  go. 
And  often  their  going  is  of  unspeakable  good  to  their 
parents.  Let  me  give  one  illustration.  Away  in  the 
west  lived  a  Catholic  family  in  which  there  was  a 
little  girl  seven  years  old.  She  was  induced  to  go  to 
a  Protestant  Sunday  school.  The  father  became  very 
anxious  about  his  soul.  His  distress  increased  daily, 
and  one  night,  at  the  midnight  hour,  he  arose  from 
his  bed  in  agony.  He  begged  his  wife  to  pray  foi 
jiim,  as  he  said  he  did  not  know  how  to  pray  for  him 


166 


POWER   OF   PRAYER. 


self.     Slie  told  him  she  "  could  not  pray — any  better 
than  he  could." 

"What  shall  I  do,  then?" 

"  Perhaps,"  said  she,  "  our  little  Mary  can  pray." 

So  the  father  went  up  to  her  chamber,  where  she 
was  fast  asleep  and  took  her  up  from  her  bed  in  his 
arms,  and  bore  her  down  stairs,  and  putting  her 
gently  down,  he  said  to  her  with  great  earnestness, 
"  Mary,  can  you  pray  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  father,  I  can  pray." 

"Will  you  kneel  down  and  pray  for  your  poor 
father?" 

"  Tes,  I  will  pray  for  you." 

So  she  kneeled,  put  up  her  little  hands,  and  said — 
"  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven," — going  through 
with  the  Lord's  Prayer.  Then  she  prayed  for  her 
father  in  her  own  language,  asking  God  to  love  him 
and  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  to  pardon  all  his  sins 
for  Jesus  Christ's  sake. 

When  she  had  finished  her  prayer,  her  father  Baid 
to  her,  "  Mary,  can  you  read  in  your  Bible  ?" 

"  Oh  yes,  father,  I  can  read.  Shall  I  read  to  you 
in  my  Bible?" 

"  Yes,  read  to  me." 

She  began  at  the  third  chapter  of  the  Grospel  ac- 
cording to  John.  She  read  along  till  she  cume  to 
that  verse-  - 


THE   FATIIEK   PEATS,  -  167 

•'  As  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness, 
even  so  must  the  Son  of  Man  be  lifted  up :  that  who* 
Boever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life." 

"  Oh,  Mary,"  said  he,  "  is  that  there  ?" 

"  Yes,  father,  it  is  here.     Jesus  Christ  said  so." 

"  Well,  that  is  just  what  I  need — what  your  poof 
father  needs." 

"  Yes,  father,  and  hear  the  rest  of  it." 

"  For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  might, 
not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life." 

"  Oh,  that  is  for  me — for  just  such  as  me  :  '  who' 
soever  believeth  in  him ' — I  can  believe  in.  him — I  <?(j 
believe  in  him." 

And  from  that  hour  that  father  went  on  his  way 
rejoicing  in  Christ  Jesus  with  great  joy. 

A  child  from  a  poor  family  had  an  intemperate 
father,  who  often  used  to  abuse  his  wife  and  children. 
This  child  had  been  to  the  Sunday  school — ^had  be- 
come pious.  The  physician  told  the  father  that  his 
little  girl  would  die.  'Eo  !  he  did  not  believe  it.  Yes 
she  will — she  must  die  in  a  few  hours.  The  father 
flew  to  the  bedside,  would  not  part  with  her,  he 
said. 

"Yes,  father,  you  must  part  with  me,  I  am  going 
to  Jesus;  promise  me  two  things — one  is  that  jow 


168  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

won't  abuse  motlier  any  more,  and  drink  no  more 
whisky." 

He  promised  in  a  solemn,  steady  manner.  The 
little  girl's  face  lighted  up  with  joy. 

"Tlie  other  thing  is,  promise  me  that  you  will 
pray,''''  said  the  child. 

*'  I  cannot  pray ;  don't  know  how,"  said  the  poor 
man. 

"Father,  kneel  down,  please.  There,  take  the 
words  after  me,  I  will  pray  :  I  learned  how  to  pray 
in  Sunday  school,  and  God  has  taught  me  how  to 
pray  too ;  my  heart  prays,  you  must  let  your  heart 
pray  ;  now,  say  the  words." 

And  she  began  in  her  simple  language  to  pray  to 
the  Saviour  of  sinners.  After  a  little  he  began  to  re- 
peat after  her ;  as  he  went  on  his  heart  was  interested 
and  he  broke  out  into  an  earnest  prayer  for  himself; 
bewailed  his  sins,  confessed  and  promised  to  forsake 
them  ;  entered  into  covenant  with  God ;  light  broke 
out  upon  him  in  his  darkness  ;  how  long  he  prayed 
he  did  not  know ;  he  seemed  to  have  forgotten  his 
child  in  his  prayer.  When  he  came  to  himself  he 
raised  his  head  from  the  bed  on  which  he  had  rested 
it ;  there  lay  the  little  speaker,  a  lovely  smile  was 
upon  the  face,  her  little  hand  was  in  that  of  the 
father,  but  she  had  gone  to  be  among  the  angels. 

"  Oh,"  said  the  speaker,  "  you  who  are  Sunday 


THE   YOUNG   MISSIONARY.  169 

Bcliool  teacliers,  take  courage  in  your  work.  Gather 
in  the  children,  gather  them  in  ;  sow  in  their  hearts 
the  good  seed  ;  you  know  not  whether  shall  prosper 
this  or  that,  or  whether  all  shall  be  alike  good." 

"The  prayers  of  this  meeting,"  said  another 
speaker,  "  are  requested  for  a  son  twelve  years  old, 
a  Sunday  school  scholar,  a  child  of  much  prayer,  a 
verj  dutiful  and  promising  boy. 

^'  Please  allow  a  few  statements.  Three  years  ago 
til  is  morning  (July  13th),  the  mother  of  this  boy  went 
to  her  rest.  The  day  preceding  her  death,  she  talked 
and  prayed  with  him  for  the  last  time,  exhorting 
him  to  be  a  devoted  Christian,  and  if  spared,  to  do 
all  the  good  in  his  power,  and  prepare  to  meet  her  in 
heaven. 

"  A  few  weeks  ago,  owing  to  an  injury,  this  boy 
seemed  to  be  dying.  It  was  very  sudden — ^without 
warning.  His  pulse  was  120  a  minute,  and  his  respi- 
rations were  five  a  minute.  Before  going  out  for  a 
physician,  though  the  case  was  so  urgent,  the  father, 
fearino;  he  would  not  find  him  alive  when  he  re- 
turned,  asked  him  a  few  questions,  in  order  to  know 
the  state  of  his  mind. 

" '  Eddie,'  said  he,  '  have  you  ever  thought  what 
you  would  like  to  do,  if  you  should  grow  up  to  be  a 
man,' 

' '  Yes,  father ;  I  should  like  to  be  a  missionary.' 


170  POWEK   OF   PEATEB. 

"  '  Where  would  you  like  to  go  V 

"  '  To  any  piace  among  the  heathen.' 

" '  Why  should  you  wish  to  go  to  the  heathen  ?* 

"  '  Christ  said,  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature^ 
and  I  think  we  ought  to  do  it.' 

" '  If  you  could  not  go  to  the  heathen,  then  whal 
would  you  want  to  do  V 

"  '  I  would  wish  to  be  a  minister.' 

" '  At  home  V 

"'Yes.' 

" '  If  you  were  to  die  now,  Eddie,  where  do  yoii 
think  you  would  go  V 

"  He  hesitated — ^]:)aused  in  deep  thought — then  said : 

"  '  I  don't  know,  father,  but  I  hope,  to  heaven.' 

"The  boy  has  recovered  from  the  very  brink  of  the 
grave. 

"  And  now  the  father  asks  your  prayers  that  this 
boy  may  become  a  Christian,  if  he  is  not,  and,  if  he 
is  one,  that  he  may  be  fitted  for  usefulness  in  God's 
own  time  and  way,  and  that  his  father  and  friends 
may  be  willing  that  he  may  be  a  minister — a  mis- 
sionary— or  anything  else,  as  'the  Lord  our  God 
shall  call '  and  appoint." 

At  another  meeting,  a  gentleman  from  Columbus, 
Ohio,  made  some  very  interesting  statements  in  re- 
gard to  the  work  in  that  city.  Tlie  churches  iiad 
shared  in  the  great  revival  which  is  going  on  in 


THE   HIGH    SCHCOL.  171 

various  portions  of  the  countiy.  Tliej  had  received 
large  accessions  by  reason  of  the  number  of  conver- 
sions. One  of  the  most  remarkable  features  of  this 
work  had  been  manifested  in  the  public  schools.  In 
the  public  High  School  of  Columbus,  all  the  boys  of 
the  school  had  been  converted,  with  two  exceptions. 
The  number  could  not  be  less  than  one  hundred. 
The  duties  of  the  school  had  been  carried  on  as  usual, 
the  scholars  were  from  families  of  different  denomi- 
nations, and  of  no  denomination,  and  yet,  the  work 
had  been  carried  on  in  such  a  way  as  to  excite  no 
animosity,  or  jealousy,  or  opposition.  It  was  a  noise- 
less, but  a  solemn,  thorough  work ;  and  all  hearts 
rejoiced  in  it.  There  were  no  extraordinary  means 
used.  The  teachers  were  pious,  and  God  blessed 
their  prayers  and  counsels  to  the  salvation  of  these 
dear  youth. 

The  public  schools  of  Toledo  had  been  blessed  in  a 
similar  manner,  and  large  numbers  had  been  hope- 
fully converted.  A  fervert  prayer  followed  these 
statements  for  the  conversion  of  all  in  our  schools. 

A  gentleman  from  Geneva  said  in  this  meeting, 
that  some  months  ago  they  established  a  union 
prayer-meeting,  to  be  held  daily,  which  is  still  main- 
tained, and  which  has  been  blest  in  the  conversion  ot 
about  400  souls.  Among  the  number  are  many  re* 
tnarkable  cases.     One  is  as  follows : 


172  POWEK   OF   PEAYEK. 

A  young  man  became  convinced  of  sin,  and  was 
in  great  distress  of  mind.  He  had  a  very  wicked 
and  ungodly  father.  One  niglit  lie  said  to  his  father, 
"Father,  ought  we  not  to  have  family  worship?-' 
The  father  looked  at  him  in  astonishment,  as  if  in 
doubt  whether  his  son  could  be  in  his  right  mind, 
but  said  nothing.  The  father,  however,  could  not  get 
the  matter  of  family  worship  out  of  his  mind,  with 
all  the  efforts  he  could  make.  An  arrow  of  convic- 
tion had  been  sent  to  his  heart.  The  Holy  Spirit 
was  striving  with  him. 

The  father  resolved  to  establish  family  worship, 
though  he  had  no  Christian  hope.  He  began  in  fear 
and  trembling,  and  much  embarrassment;  but  he 
began.  In  five  days  from  that  beginning,  that 
father,  that  son,  and  two  daughters,  were  rejoicing 
in  the  hope  and  peace  of  believers  in  Jesus. 

Another  addressed  us,  and  said  he  was  there  as  a 
father,  rejoicing  over  the  conversion  of  three  of  his 
children.  He  had  presented  them  here  as  the  sub- 
jects of  prayer,  and  he  had  two  more  whom  he 
wished  might  be  prayed  for — one  of  them  was  a 
daughter  fifteen  years  old  to-day.  He  talked  with 
her  last  evening  on  the  importance  of  a  new  lite. 
This  case  was  made  the  subject  of  fervent  prayer. 

AVc  found  a  boy  in  the  meeting ;  he  was  about 
fourteen  or  fifteen  years  of  age.     We  noticed  that  he 


THE    SUNDAY    SCHOOL.  173 

seemed  to  be  very  mucli  agitated.  He  remained 
loitering  behind  when  the  meeting  was  over,  as  if  be 
were  anxious  tbat  some  one  should  spu..k  to  him ; 
seeing  which,  we  said  to  him  : 

"  Do  you  wish  to  become  a  Christian  ?" 

"  Very  much  I  do." 

"  Do  you  know  what  it  is  to  become  a  Christ- 
ian?" 

"I  must  repent  of  sin,  and  believe  in  the  Lord 

Jesus  Christ." 

"  Where  did  you  learn  that  ?" 

« In  the  Sunday  school." 

"  Where  did  the  Sunday  school  learn  it  ?" 

"  From  the  word  of  God." 

"Will  you  repent  and  trust  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  alone  for  salvation  ?" 

"  I  will  try  to  do  it,  sir." 

"Will  you  come  here  to-morrow  to  the  prayer- 
meeting  ?" 

"  I  mean  to  be  here  every  day,  sir." 

"  Do  you  desire  that  this  meeting  shall  pray  for 
you  to-morrow  ?" 
''    "I  do." 

"  My  class  numbers  nine  boys,"  said  another,  "  in 
ao-e  from  fourteen  to  eighteen.  Most  of  them  bad  at- 
tended  Sabbath  school  for  a  number  of  years,  but  as 
they  grew  up,  were  becoming  restless  under  its  re 


174:  POWER   OF   PKATER. 

straints,  and  careless  of  its  teacliings.  As  mucli  aa 
possible,  in  teaching,  I  sought  to  applj  tlie  lessons  to 
tliem  individually,  and  talked  mucli  with  them  fa- 
miliarly on  the  great  truths  of  the  Bible,  the  plan  of 
salvation,  of  youth  as  the  seed-time,  the  value  of 
right  habits,  and  sought  to  impress  upon  them  the 
vast  importance  of  now,  and  that  the  days  and  hours 
they  were  then  wasting  were  the  most  precious  of 
their  whole  lives.  At  times  they  would  manifest 
some  interest,  but  generally  it  was  to  them  like  a 
tale  that  was  told.  Often  have  I  left  the  room  with 
a  heavy  heart,  almost  feeling  that  it  was  all  in  vain, 
and  then  nerved  to  action  agam  by  the  thought  that 
the  object  of  Sabbath  schools  was  to  benefit  just  such 
boys  as  those,  and  unless  they  were  ijeached  and 
blessed  by  religious  instruction  now,  the  chances 
were  decidedly  against  their  ever  finding  an  entrance 
into  the  kingdom. 

"  Conversing  one  day  early  in  January  with  a  Christ- 
ian brother,  I  mentioned  to  him  the  circumstances  of 
some  recent  acts  of  flagrant  insubordination  in  my 
class,  and  the  anxiety  it  gave  me. 

"  '  Hold  on,  brother,'  said  he,  '  the  dawn  will  yet 
appear !' 

"  These  words  were  like  the  balm  of  Gilead.  Striv- 
ing to  rest  with  child-like  confidence  in  the  great 
ti'utV  that  salvation  is  of  God,  that  Jesus  Christ  died 


THE   DAWN   APPEARS.  175 

to  pni-cliase  it,  that  tlie  Holy  Spirit  leads  men  to  em- 
brace :t,  that  it  is  in  accordance  with  God's  pnrposea 
of  mercj  to  save  men,  that  he  rejoices  to  do  it,  and 
that  he  only  waits  for  men  to  get  in  a  proper  attitude 
for  it,  so  that  he  may  open  the  windows  of  heav^^ 
and  pom-  out  a  blessing,  that  there  be  not  rooi?. . 
enough  to  receive  it — I  did  hold  on. 

"  In  a  few  weeks  the  revival  commenced  in  good 
earnest,  and  while  many  of  our  older  scholars  were 
pressing  into  the  kingdom,  I  watched  over  my  own 
charge  with  deep  solicitude,  and  sought  personal  in- 
terviews with  them,  feeling  almost  that  God  had 
committed  the  care  of  then-  souls  to  me. 

"  At  length  the  dawn  did  appear,  and  one  after  an- 
other they  nearly  all  came,  asking  earnestly  the  great 
question,  '  "What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  V  The  Spirit 
of  God  had  commenced  its  work  among  them,  and 
ere  long  live  of  them  expressed  hope  in  Christ,  and 
went  forth  asking,  with  the  Apostle  Paul  (our  lessons 
of  late  had  been  of  him),  '  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do  V  Their  voices  were  often  heard  in  the 
convert's  and  boy's  meetings,  and  were  zealous  and 
earnest  in  persuading  their  companions  to  seek  the 
same  Saviour  whom  they  had  found.  Three  have 
fcince  united  with  the  church,  and  (strange  to  me, 
though  all  plain  with  God)  the  most  troublesome  lad 
»ii  the  clasp  is  to-day  the  most  cheerful,  earnest,  de- 


176  POWER   OF   PKATEK. 

cided,  growing  young  Christian  that  it  has  e\  er  been 
my  lot  to  meet. 

"  Oh,  it  was  then  a  pleasure  to  teach  that  class ! 
IIow  earnest  they  were — how  they  listened — what 
questions  they  asked  !  Often  did  the  tear  stand  in 
the  eye  as  the  truth  of  God  was  spoken.  Now  could 
I  praise  God  enough,  and  yet  my  faith  was  weak, 
and  my  labor  too  little.  If  I  had  been  more  faithful, 
and  prayed  and  labored  more  earnestly,  which  1 
might  have  done,  would  not  the  same  God  who  con- 
verted some  souls  to  himself,  have  also  made  all  of 
that  class  his  own  ?  But  their  increased  attention, 
and  evident  knowledge  of  and  interest  in  divine 
truth,  are  evidence  that  some  seed  is  sown  in  the 
heart,  which  one  day  may  spring  up  and  bear  fruit. 
'  For  as  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the  snow  from 
heaven,  and  returneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the 
earth,  and  maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud,  that  it  may- 
give  seed  to  the  sower  and  bread  to  the  eater  :  so 
shall  my  word  be  that  goeth  out  of  my  mouth ;  it 
shall  not  return  unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accomplish 
that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing 
whereto  I  sent  it.'  " 

He  also  related  an  incident  of  a  little  girl  whoso 
heart  God  had  lately  touched  by  his  Spirit.  She 
was  so  happy  that  she  was  singing  all  about  the 
house.     Her  mother  one  day  took  tlie  little  girl  with 


HEE  HEABT   SINGING.  1Y7 

her  in  her  call  upon  a  lady  acquaintance,  and  as  the 
lady  was  not  pious,  she  charged  her  daughter  not  to 
sing  while  she  was  in  the  house.  The  lady  intro- 
duced the  subject  of  religion,  and  immediately  the 
child  commenced  singing.  She  looked  up,  caught 
the  eye  of  her  mother,  and  stopped.  But  as  the 
conversation  went  on,  she  commenced  one  of  our 
beautiful  hymns — singing  it  through.  When  she 
had  finished  it,  she  ran  to  her  mother,  kneeled 
down  on  her  knees,  and  putting  her  face  into  her 
mother's  lap,  burst  into  tears.  "  Oh,  mother,"  said 
she,  "  I  did  not  mean  to  disobey  you.  But  I  could 
not  help  singing — ^you  may  whip  me — you  may  do 
anything  to  me.  But  it  keeps  singing  in  my  heart 
all  the  time,  and  it  must  come  out.  I  must  sing." 
"  That,"  said  the  chairman,  "  is  religion.  We  want 
Bomething  that  must  come  out.  We  want  something 
that  will  make  us  act." 


17  S  POWER   OF   PEATEB. 


CHAPTEK    XIY. 

The  Revival  of  Religion  among  Men  of  Business — Laws  of  Tiade-  •• 
Conscience — A  Hardware  Merchant  and  his  Customer — A  Mer- 
chant and  his  Clerk — The  Salesman  and  his  Assistant — Conscience 
Awakened — Test  of  the  Revival. 

It  Las  often  been  said  tliat  "  tlie  laws  of  trade  "  are 
the  ways  and  means  by  wbicb  men  make  money ; 
tbat  they  are  the  "  tricks  of  trade,"  and  cover  all  the 
practices  by  which  shrewd  men,  who  claim  to  be 
honest,  seek  to  get  the  advantage  of  each  other. 

It  was  often  made  the  subject  of  daily  prayer,  tha^ 
none  who  came  there  to  pray  might  go  away  to  dc 
business  according  to  what  was  commonly  denomi- 
nated the  "  laws  of  trade."  We  remember  that  men 
of  business  prayed  that  they  might  be  always  en- 
abled to  do  business  on  Christian  principles,  and  go 
from  the  prayer-meeting  to  carry  out  the  princij^les 
of  the  gospel  into  daily  life.  "We  have  often  heard 
men  exhorted  to  do  their  business  on  Christian  prin- 
ciples. There  has  been  a  great  quickening  of  the 
Qonsciences  of  men  in  regard  to  this  matter.     Much 


HABDWAEE   MEKCHAJST.  179 

that  was  done  in  business  was  considered  to  be  in 
direct  contravention  of  tlie  laws  of  Christ's  house. 
Many  have  had  great  trials  in  their  own  minds  in 
regard  to  their  business.  Some  have  felt  that  they 
must  give  up  their  pursuits  or  lose  their  souls ;  many 
have  felt  that  if  they  carried  the  gospel  into  all  their 
business  relations  they  must  fail^  as  they  would 
stand  no  chance  in  the  close  and  keen  competition 
In  trade  if  they  were  scrupulously  honest. 

An  extensive  hardware  merchant  made  an  earnest 
address  in  the  Eulton  street  prayer-meeting  on  this 
very  subject.  He  appealed  to  his  brethren  to  set  a 
holy  example  in  this  business,  to  have  the  same 
religion  for  "  down  town  "  which  they  had  for  "  up 
town  " — the  same  for  the  week-day  that  they  have 
for  the  Sabbath — the  same  for  the  counting-room  as 
for  the  communion-table.  This  address  was  four  or 
five  minutes  in  length,  and  was  very  effective. 
He  was  followed  to  his  store  by  a  well-known  manu- 
facturer with  whom  he  had  had  dealings  for  many- 
years,  and  of  whom  he  had  bought  largely. 

"You  did  not  know,"  said  the  manufacturer, 
"  that  I  was  in  the  meeting,  and  heard  your  remarks. 
But  I  was  there.  I^ow,  sir,  I  have  for  the  last  five 
years  been  in  the  habit  of  charging  you  more  for 
goods  than  other  purchasers.  I  want  you  to  take 
vour  books  and  cliarge  back  to  me  so  much  per  cent 


180  POWEK   OF   PKATEE. 

on  every  bill  of  goods  you  ^lave  Lad  of  nie  for  tLe 
five  years  last  past." 

The  mercliant  came  -r.to  the  prayer-meeting  the 
next  day  and  told  what  had  transpired,  and  made 
another  exhortation  to  the  same  effect — on  doing 
business  on  Christian  principles. 

In  a  few  days  he  told  of  another  incident  in  his 
own  business  relations.  "I  have  received  to-day," 
said  he,  "  the  payment  of  a  debt  of  several  hundred 
dollars,  which  has  been  due  for  twenty-eight  years. 
The  man  who  paid  me  to-day  was  just  as  able  to  pay 
me  twenty-five  years  ago  as  to-day ;  but  I  had  given 
it  up  and  never  expected  to  receive  it,  and  I  cannot 
account  for  its  being  paid  now,  but  upon  the  suppo- 
sition that  the  revival  has  reached  the  man's  con- 
science, and  he  could  not  rest  without  paying  that 
honest  debt." 

Another  case  was  that  of  a  recent  convert.  He 
was  also  a  merchant  of  large  business.  When  he 
came  to  Christ  and  gave  up  all  to  him — it  was  in- 
deed giving  up  all.  He  believed  Christ  meant  just 
what  he  said :  "  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God." 
And  he  did  seek  it  before  his  business  and  every- 
thmg  else ;  and  in  his  business  and  everywhere. 
The  kingdom  of  God  was  first  with  him ;  when  he 
walked,  when  he  talked;  in  his  counting-room,  in 
the  prayer-meeting,    at  home — abroad.     It  was  re 


THE   WARNING.  181 

freeliing  to  look  in  his  smiling,  cheeiiul,  tappy  face, 
and  see  the  joy  that  was  dwelling  there.  He  had 
a  pious,  confidential  clerk,  but  not  of  the  stamp  of 
his  employer,  and  that  clerk  thought  he  must  give 
that  employer  a  warning. 

"They  are  saying,  sir,  that  you  are  neglectin'^ 
your  business,  and  that  it  must  suffer." 

"  "Who  says  it  ?"  said  the  employer. 

"  All  your  neighbors  along  the  street,  sir." 

"  Do  any  Christians  say  it  ?" 

"  Well,  I  hardly  know  whether  they  are  Christians 
or  not ;  I  suppose  not.  But  I  thought  I  ought  to  let 
you  know  what  was  said.  Besides,  there  is  a  good 
deal  of  money  to  be  paid,  and  I  do  not  know  where 
it  is  coming  from." 

"  How  much  are  you  short  ?" 

"  About  six  hundred  to-day,  and  other  bills  mature 
to-morrow  and  next  day,  and  1  felt  anxious  to  know 
how  they  are  to  be  met." 

"Do  you  believe  our  Saviour  meant  anything, 
when  he  said,  '  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  heaven  V  " 

"  Certainly  I  do." 

"  "Well,  what  do  you  suppose  he  meant  V 

"  Oh,  I  do  not  know.  I  have  never  thought  of  it. 
Perhaps  I  should  not  be  able  to  answer  it  if  I  should 
try.  But  I  do  not  think  that  business  is  to  be  ne- 
glected." 


182  POVVEK    OF   I'EAYEE. 

"  I  am  very  m  iicli  astonished  to  hear  you,  a  pro- 
fessor of  religion,  talk  in  this  way.  As  for  me,  I 
believe  he  means  just  what  he  says,  and  I  mean  to 
do  literally  what  he  requires.  I  do  not  neglect  my 
business.  I  know  what  paper  is  maturing,  and  I  do 
not  give  myself  the  least  uneasiness  about  it.  I 
use  all  proper  diligence,  and  the  rest  I  leave  to 
God." 

When  speaking  of  it,  the  merchant  said,  "  I  knew 
where  I  could  lay  my  hand  on  the  money  at  once, 
though  I  did  not  tell  my  clerk  of  it.  I  went  to  the 
noonday  prayer-meeting  as  usual.  On  coming  home 
after  one,  p.m.,  I  asked  my  clerk  about  the  means  to 
meet  my  bills  for  to-day. 

" '  Oh !'  said  he,   '  we  are  all  right.     Mr.  B 

has  been:  in,  and  has  paid  $1,800,  and  some  other 
money  has  come  in.' 

"This  $1,800  was  a  bad  debt  which  I  never  ex* 
yected  to  hejpaid^''  said  the  merchant.  "  So  the  Lord 
takes  care  of  me,  while  I  take  care  of  the  affairs  of 
my  own  soul  and  the  souls  of  others,  and  seek  first 
the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

This  man  is  one  of  the  new  recruits  into  the  great 
army.  His  hand,  his  heart,  his  mind,  are  ready  for 
every  good  work,  every  good  word,  and  no  duty  is 
left  undone. 

Said  a  salesman  in  one  of  our  heavy  wholesalo 


SALESMAN   AND   CLERK.  183 

houses  to  a  young  clerk — a  young  and  honest  disciple 
of  Christ : 

"  You  ouglit  not  to  have  said  what  you  did  to  that 
buyer.  I  sold  him  the  goods  at  a  good  price  for 
cash — ^remember,  cash — and  now  he  will  not  take 
them." 

"  He  asked  me  about  the  goods,  and  I  told  him 
the  truth,  that  they  were  damaged.  I  cannot  tell  a 
lie  for  all  the  goods  there  are  in  the  store ;  and  I  will 
not,"  said  the  young  clerk. 

"  I  am  sorry — I  am  very  sorry, ^^  said  the  salesman, 
"  to  say  that  I  must  report  you  to  the  firm.  But  I 
feel  it  my  duty  to  do  it.  I  cannot  be  balked  in  this 
way,  when  I  have  done  a  good  thing  for  the  employ- 
ers, to  have  it  all  upset  by  your  squeamishness.  I 
must  go  back  to  the  counting-room,  and  report 
you." 

"  Yery  well,"  said  the  clerk,  "  I  will  go  with  you, 
and  go  now.  I  shall  tell  them  honestly  the  whole 
transaction,  and  we  will  see  what  they  have  to  say 
to  your  fleecing  a  customer  in  this  way." 

The  salesman's  courage  failed,  for  within  a  few 
weeks  the  leading  member  of  that  firm  had  been 
converted,  and  he  was  a  little  afraid  he  might  be  dis- 
posed to  "  do  his  business  on  Christian  principles," 
so  he  did  not  risk  the  appeal,  and  report. 

Tliis  clerk  was  but  a  mere  boy  of  nineteen.     We  are 


184 


POWER   OF   PEAYEK. 


happy  to  know  that  many  a  pious  young  man  has  made 
up  his  mind  to  do  honor  to  his  Christian  profession, 
and  not  compromise  himself  by  following  the  "  laws 
of  trade." 

Thus  the  power  of  the  revival  is  felt  in  all  de- 
partments of  business.  It  infuses  itself  into  the 
modes  of  doing  business,  and  controls  the  public 
commercial  conscience,  compelling  men  to  do  right. 
"We  do  not  admit  the  charge  of  commercial  dis- 
honesty against  the  merchants  of  New  York,  more 
than  against  all  and  any  others.  We  believe  that 
for  integrity  and  uprightness  no  men  stand  higher 
than  the  merchants  of  New  York.  This,  we  must 
say,  as  a  matter  of  sober  conviction,  and  strict  open- 
handed  justice.  But  while  all  this  is  freely  claimed, 
we  must  admit  in  all  candor  and  fairness,  that  here 
was  a  field  where  the  power  of  this  revival  was  in- 
tensely needed.  There  never  was  that  high  tone  of 
honor  which  could  not  be  a  higher  tone.  The 
length  and  breadth  of  a  man's  honor  should  not  be 
measured  by  his  punctuality  in  paying  his  notes — 
should  not  be  measured  by  the  fact  that  no  paper  of 
his  ever  went  to  protest,  while  a  thousand  impo- 
sitions and  abuses  crept  into  his  mode  of  doing  busi- 
ness, some  of  which  he  might  know,  and  in  regard 
to  some  of  which  he  might  be  in  profound  ignorance. 
Under  the  power  of  the  revival  it  was  not  felt  to  b« 


BTJSINESS   PEINCIPLES.  185 

enough  tliat  the  buyer  should  be  so  wide  awake  aa 
not  to  have  goods  put  upon  him,  which  he  did  not 
want,  and  which  he  could  not  sell.  It  was  not 
enough  to  say  that  "  buyers  must  take  care  of  them- 
selves," as  had  been  often  said  before,  with  a  thou- 
sand such  maxims,  that  cover  up  knavery  of  the 
blackest  dye.  Hundreds  of  men  in  this  city  and  in 
other  cities  have  long  been  in  the  habit  of  suffering 
things  to  be  done  in  their  name,  under  the  false 
assumption  of  necessity,  that  would  never  bear  the 
light  of  eternity,  and  that  would  be  condemned  by 
every  conscience  properly  enlightened  by  the  Spirit 
and  the  word  of  God.  "Wlien  these  white  frauds,  these 
little  deceptions,  these  concealments  of  truth,  no  bet- 
ter than  declarations  of  the  false,  were  exjDosed  in 
the  light  of  the  prayer-meeting,  a  discovery  was 
made  that  startled  hundreds  from  their  self-confident 
security,  and  led  them  to  repentance  and  reform. 
It  was  admitted  and  it  was  felt  that  doing  business 
on  Christian  principles  meant  something ;  to  arrest 
these  evils,  to  strike  at  some  commercial  sins — ^meant 
to  uphold  the  standard  of  true  commercial  honor,  and 
to  hold  that  standard  so  high  that  even  the  most 
rigid  interpretation  of  the  gospel  would  not  con- 
demn it.  Of  course  there  were  evils  to  be  remedied, 
or  "  doing  business  on  Christian  principles  "  would 
be  without  a  necessity — as  urged  upon  business  men 


186  POWER   OF   PEAYEE. 

at  the  Fulton  street  prayer-meeting.  The  business 
men  who  came  here  daily  at  noon  to  spend  an  hour 
in  prayer,  might  be  supposed  to  stand  in  the  very 
foremost  rank  of  the  classes  to  whicb  they  belonged 
for  commercial  honesty ;  and  yet  they  confessed 
there  was  room  for  the  urgency  of  the  exhortation  to 
"  do  their  business  upon  Christian  j)rinciples." 

What  has  been  the  effect  of  the  revival  in  this  re- 
gard ?  It  has  had  powerful  influence  in  the  direc- 
tion of  correcting  abuses  all  over  the  land.  It  has 
sunk  down  deep  into  the  consciences  of  men,  and  in- 
structed them  in  their  duty.  It  has  shed  its  light 
upon  the  hearts  of  men  in  all  branches  of  trade,  and 
made  them  feel  what  the  laws  of  the  gospel  de- 
mand in  all  the  business  relations  of  life.  Men 
have  felt  that  they  could  not  become  Christiana 
while  they  continued  in  unlawful  employments,  and 
any  business  is  wrong  in  the  sight  of  God  which  is 
injurious  to  tlie  community.  And  many  religious 
men  have  had  their  consciences  so  stimulated  and 
enlightened  that  they  could  not  continue  in  their 
business,  and  have  been  compelled  to  abandon  it. 

We  hope  to  see  the  time  come  when  every  com- 
mercial and  trade  agency  in  the  land,  after  summing 
up  the  various  qualities  and  responsibilities  of  those 
whose  names  are  on  their  books,  shall  be  obliged 
to  say,  in  order  to  add  to  perfect  character  and  con 


POWER   OF   THE   KEVIVAL.  187 

fidence,  "This  man  does  business  on  Christian  tein- 

CIPLES. 

If  tliis  revival  of  religion  exerts  no  permanent 
power  on  tlie  conduct  of  men  in  their  daily  walk 
and  conversation,  making  tliem  more  sober,  godly, 
and  heavenly-minded  ;  if  it  does  not  reach  the  inter- 
course of  man  with  his  fellow  man  in  the  social  and 
commercial  relations  of  life,  making  merchants  more 
honest,  mechanics  more  truthful,  tradesmen  of  every 
name  more  upright,  conscientions  and  punctual  ir 
their  engagements  :  if  it  does  not  elevate  Christian- 
ity in  the  estimation  of  the  world,  so  that  a  man's 
religion  shall  be  an  additional  security  for  his  in- 
tegrity; if,  in  fine,  it  does  not  reach  and  pervade  and 
purify  the  business  principles  of  business  men,  it  will 
have  accomplished  far  less  than  we  anticipated  foj 
the  honor  of  Christ  and  the  good  of  men. 


18&  POWER   OF  PKAYEB. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

A  Man  of  Pleasure — Goes  to  the  Prayer-meeting — Is  sorry  for  it- 
Thinks  more  of  it — Reflects — his  Mother's  Prayers — Her  Bible — He 
returns  from  Newport — In  the  Prayer-meeting  again — Deep  dis- 
tress of  Mind — Despair — ^Bega  others  to  pray  for  him — Peace — Joy 
— Praise. 

The  record  that  I  am  about  to  give  is  drawn  up  by 
the  Rev.  L.  G.  Bingham,  wlio  has  been  identified 
with  the  prayer-meetings  in  Fulton  street  from  their 
commencement.  He  has  furnished  me  with  many 
cases  that  have  fallen  under  his  own  observation,  and 
in  which  he  has  been  personally  interested ;  but  not 
one  of  them  is  a  better  illustration  of  the  power  of 
united  prayer  than  this : 

PAKT    FIRST. 

"  It  is  after  midnight.  The  inmates  of  this  house  are 
wrapt  in  sleep.  I  went  to  the  prayer-meeting  to- 
night quite  as  thoughtless  as  ever.  I  never  did  think 
seriously,  if  I  could  help  it.  I  must  think  now  for  I 
cannot  help  it.     How  came  I  to  be  so  unwise  as  to 


THE   PRATER-MEETING.  189 

consent  to  go  to  tliat  prayer-meeting  ?  I  have  before 
been  invited  and  politely  declined  to  patronize  sucb 
a  place  and  such  an  object.  It  is  enough  for  me  to 
jjatrcnize  the  church  sometimes — not  often.  My  life 
lias  been  one  that  has  admitted  very  little  church  going. 
I  have  had  all  I  could  do  on  Sunday  to  get  ready 
for  Monday.  I  have  travelled  all  over  the  world  and 
all  round  the  globe,  and  ever  have  I  made  it  a  rule 
to  let  religion  alone.  A  merry,  gay  life  is  the  life 
for  me.  My  wife,  good  soul,  often  wishes  me  to  be 
a  Christian.  But,  at  my  time  of  life,  to  think  of 
turning  saint — why  it  is  all  preposterous.  To  think 
that  I,  who  surely  may  consider  myself  better  than 
most  Christians,  should  turn  psalm-singer,  and  be 
held  up  as  an  example  of  early  piety,  is  most  ridicu- 
lous and  absurd.  Yet  I  am  here — wide  awake  after 
hours  of  effort  to  get  myself  to  sleep — and  yet  the 
later  it  grows  the  farther  sleep  flees  from  my  eyes. 

"  That  was  a  wonderful  prayer-meeting  to-night — 
never  saw  anything  like  it — never  heard  such  prayers 
in  all  my  life.  It  was  a  medley  of  all  sorts  of  Christ- 
ians, and  all  to  fraij^  how  earnestly  to  pray.  I  won- 
der when  I  have  prayed.  I  never  pray — never  have 
prayed — if  those  prayed  to  night — never.  I  should 
suppose  that  they  tho'ight  to  take  heaven  by  storm. 
They  expect  to  have  the  things  they  pray  for,  that  is 
very  evident.     I  never  prayed  in  that  way  they  did 


190  POWER   OF   PEATEE. 

to-night,  I  am  sure,  yet  if  I  were  condemned  to  die, 
it  may  be  I  should  beg  for  my  life,  much  as  they 
begged  for  me.  I  knew  not  one  soul  there,  save  the 
friend  I  went  with,  and  yet  they  prayed  for  me,  just 
as  if  they  had  known  me  all  my  days,  and  had  known 
all  my  manner  of  life.  Who  told  them  ?  ITot  my 
friend,  for  he  did  not  leave  me  a  moment.  Who  told 
them?  They  confessed  me  to  be  just  what  I  knew 
myself  to  be,  a  very  wicked  man. 

"Twenty-five  years  ago  to-night  my  mother  v^ent 
to  heaven,  my  beautiful,  blessed  mother,  and  I  have 
been  alone,  tossed  up  and  down  upon  the  billows  of 
life's  tempestuous  ocean ! 

"  Shall  I  ever  go  to  heaven  ?  She  told  me  I  must 
meet  her  in  heaven.  When  she  took  my  boy's  hand 
in  hers,  and  turned  her  gentle,  loving  eyes  on  me, 
and  gazed  earnestly  and  long  into  my  face,  and  then 
lifted  them  to  heaven ;  in  that  last  prayer,  she  prayed 
that  I  might  meet  her  in  heaven.  I  wond<T  if  1  ever 
shall! 

"  Will  this  night  never  wear  away  ?  K  1  see  the 
light  again,  shall  I  ever  see  another  such  happy  day 
as  I  have  seen  ?  I  am  not  happy — I  have  not  been 
since  I  went  into  that  prayer-meeting.  I  am  miser- 
able.     What  a  wretch  I  have  been — a  wretch. 

"  My  mother's  prayers !  oh !  my  sweet,  blessed 
mother's  prayers.     Did  ever  boy  have  such  a  mother 


A  Mother's  pkayek.  101 

as  I  had?  For  twenty-five  years  I  have  not  heard 
her  pray,  till  to-night  I  'have  heard  all  her  prayers 
over  again.  Tliey  have  had  iu  fact  a  terrible  resur- 
rection. Oh !  how  she  was  wont  to  pray.  She  prayed 
as  they  pray  to-night — so  earnest,  so  importunate,  so 
believing.  I  really  believe  she  expected  me  to  be  a 
Christian.  Shall  I  ever  be  a  Christian  ?  She  was  a 
Christian.  Oh !  how  bright,  and  pure,  and  happy 
was  her  life.  She  was  a  cheerful,  happy  Christian. 
She  was  holy  in  all  her  ways.  She  was  afraid  to  sin. 
She  abhorred  sin.  Yet  I  have  sinned,  sinned  without 
inducement,  and  sinned  without  end.  Oh !  what  a 
sinner  I  have  been.  I  did  not  know  I  was  half  so 
bad ;  I  can  see  nothing  right  about  me,  but  enough 
that  is  wrong.  Shall  I  ever  pursue  the  right  f  Will 
it  ever  be  morning  ?  Yes,  it  will  be  morning.  Daya 
will  come  and  go,  but  what  will  days  be  to  me,  if  I 
spend  them  as  I  have  spent  the  past  ? 

"  There  is  my  mother's  Bible  :  I  have  not  opened  it 
for  years.  Did  she  believe  I  could  ever  neglect  her 
precious,  very  precious  Bible  so  ?  She  surely  thought 
I  should  read  it  much  and  often.  How  often  has  she 
read  it  to  me  ?  How  did  she  cause  me  to  kneel  by 
my  little  bed,  and  put  my  little  hands  up  in  the  atti- 
tude of  prayer  ?  How  has  she  kneeled  by  me,  and 
over  me,  and  I  have  felt  her  warm  tears  raining 
down  upon  my  hands  and  face.     Blessed  mother! 


192  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

Did  you  pray  in  vain  for  your  darling  boy  ?  It  sliall 
not  be  in  vain !  Oh  !  no !  no  !  no  it  shall  not  be  in 
vain.  I  will  pray  for  myself.  If  she  were  only  here, 
to  pray  once  more  for  me,  how  happy  I  should  be. 
I  pray  ?  I  pray  ?  I  know  not  hov)  to  pray.  It  will 
be  a  mockery.  They  prayed  in  the  prayer-meeting 
to-night.  My  heart  says  that  was  prayer.  Can  I  not 
ask  them  to  pray  ybr  me  ?  to  pray  with  me  ?  If  they 
could  pray  for  me,  without  asking — as  they  prayed 
tonight — how  much  more  when  they  see  me  come, 
and  make  the  special  request  that  they  will  pray  for 
me  !   Yes  me. 

"  They  meet  to-morrow  noon  to  pray.  That  mid- 
day hour  I  will  give  to  prayer.  I  will  ask  them  to 
pray.  Will  it  ever  come  ?  Oh,  God  !  be  merciful  to 
me  a  sinner." 

PART    SECOND. 

He  had  just  returned  from  the  gay  scenes  of  New- 
port— one  of  the  gayest  of  the  gay.  He  loved  the 
pleasures  of  this  far-famed  watering-place.  He  drank 
deeply  of  them — ^none  more  deeply.  He  had  been 
but  one  week  in  the  city.  He  had  not  a  thought  for 
his  soul.  The  ball-room — the  cotillion  party — the 
card  party — the  opera — the  theatre — the  ride  on  the 
avenues — the  race-course — the  shooting  gallery — 
these  were  his  favorite  places  of  resort.     He  was  not 


A.  MOBAI.   UAN.  193 

what  is  regarded  an  immoral  man  in  tlie  world's 
esteem.  The  world  seldom  knows  the  real  character 
of  the  devotees  of  pleasure  or  mammon  in  a  great 
city  like  this  'New  York.  A  thousand  coats  of  spe- 
cious glazing  over  of  the  real  character  conceals  what 
would  almost  anywhere  else  be  known.  Curious, 
eager,  prying  eyes  would  spy  out  the  moral  "  naked- 
ness of  the  land." 

Tliis  young  man  passed  for  an  amiable,  social, 
gay,  moral,  charming  fellow,  full  of  hilarity,  well 
read  in  the  quaint  fun  of  Dickens,  and  the  like. 
He  was  shielded  by  the  coat  of  mail  of  what  he 
called  strict  morality.  He  paid  all  his  notes.  He 
never  had  a  piece  of  paper  go  to  protest.  His  pecu- 
niary obligations  were  met. 

Who  would  dare  to  say  he  was  not  a  moral  man  ? 
He  considered  himself  very  moral.  He  despised 
those  poor,  immoral  Christians  who  could  not  meet 
their  obligations.  Religion  was,  in  his  estimation, 
only  a  cloak  for  a  vast  amount  of  sin.  The  failures 
were  principally  among  canting  hypocrites,  who 
made  great  pretensions  to  religion.  He  seldom  went 
to  a  place  of  worship,  and  when  he  did,  it  was  not 
out  of  any  regard  to  principle,  or  because  he  wished 
to  go,  but  to  accompany  some  friends,  or  to  please  his 
mfe,  or  for  some  such  reason.  He  really  considered 
himself  much  better  than  most  of  those  church-going 

9 


194  POWER   OF   PEATEE. 

people.  The  prayer-meeting  lie  considered  alto- 
gether beneath  his  notice.  He  had  often  been  in- 
vited to  go,  but  with  no  little  superciliousness  he 
declined.  He  had  his  reasons  for  not  going.  He 
never  gave  them  to  others.  He  had,  however, 
strayed  into  one  of  the  Fulton  street  union  prayer- 
meetings — ^held  at  night — he  hardly  knew  how  it 
came  to  pass,  and  an  arrow  had  found  its  way  "  be- 
tween the  joints  of  the  harness."  He  was  a  deeply 
wounded  man. 

PART  THIRD. 

"Shall  my  mind  ever  have  relief?  How  can  1 
endure  this  anguish  ?  Morning  is  come.  I  hear  the 
family  astir.  But  alas !  it  is  no  morning  to  me ! 
The  gladness  is  all  gone  out  of  my  soul.  I  turn  my 
despairing  eyes  every  way  for  relief,  but  none  comes. 
I  ^ay — ^I  am  shut  up — I  cannot  pray.  It  is  not 
prayer.  Oh !  for  one  moment  with  my  mother.  Oh, 
for  one  of  her  prayers.  But  she  prayed  as  they  pray 
at  the  prayer-meeting.  I  have  not  heard  anything 
like  it  for  twenty-five  years.  I  will  go  again  to-day ; 
I  will  ask  them  if  they  can  pray  for  a  wretch  like 
me,  who  have  never  prayed  in  all  my  life,  but  as  the 
Pharisee,  thanking  God  that  I  am  not  like  other  men. 
I  surely  am  not  like  other  men,  for  who  has  been  so 
hardened  as  I  have  been  ?    Who  has  sinned  against 


CEIES   FOR   MEKCY.  195 

8>  mucli  instruction  as  I  liave  ? — against  so  many 
precious  prayers  put  up  to  lieaven  for  me,  by  one  of 
tlib  most  lovely,  tender,  pious,  confiding  trusting  of 
mothers  in  lier  Heavenly  Father's  care  and  grace. 
She  never  doubted — she  believed.  She  always 
prayed  as  if  she  did.  So  they  do  at  this  union 
prayer-meeting.  I  must  go  there  to-day — ^I  will  go 
there.  No  power  on  earth  or  in  hell  shall  stop  me. 
I  well  know  that  there  are  powers  of  darkness  that 
would  hinder  me.  I  sent  for  that  Christian  friend 
who  incited  me  last  night,  to  come  and  converse,  and 
pray  with  me  as  soon  as  I  was  out  of  my  bed,  or  as  I 
thought  he  had  risen. 

"  Oh,  if  God  will  only  have  mercy  on  my  poor 
soul?  I  have  besought  him  to  remove  all  the  ob- 
stacles, and  take  them  out  of  the  way,  and  teach  me 
by  his  Holy  Sprit,  how  to  come  to  Jesus  as  a  Sa- 
viour. I  have  never  thought  much  of  Christ — ^never 
understood  his  office,  work,  and  character.  If  he  is 
the  only  Saviour,  I  must  understand  it.  I  have  no 
ability  of  my  own ;  no  righteousness  of  my  own.  I 
am  as  an  unclean  thing,  and  my  righteousness  as 
filthy  rags.  I  assent  to  the  truth  because  it  is  true, 
and  I  must.  It  is  of  no  use  to  hide  the  truth  from 
myself.  My  Bible — my  mother's  Bible — and  my 
conscience,  teach  me  what  I  am,  and  what  I  have 
made  myself.     Oh,  the  bitter  pangs  of  an  accusing 


196  POWER    OF   TEAYER. 

conscience !  Oli !  the  unspeakable  anguish  of  the 
heart  that  cannot  speak  one  word  for  itself!  I  need 
a  Saviour — miglity  to  save.  I  must  seek  him — 1 
will.  I  am  on  the  sea  of  existence,  and  I  never  can 
get  off  from  it.  I  am  afloat — no  anchor,  no  rudder, 
no  compass,  no  book  of  directions — for  I  have  i)ut 
them  all  far  from  me.  "What  a  tlioughtless,  guilty, 
suicidal  creature  I  have  been,  dancing  upon  the  edge 
of  an  awful  precipice,  my  very  '  feet  taking  hold  on 
hell.'  God  of  mercy  save !  Saviour  of  the  perish- 
ing, save,  or  I  perish. 

"  It  is  time.  Tlie  noon-tide  hour — the  blessed 
hour  of  prayer.  Oh,  that  they  would  pray  for  mo 
to-day.  I  shall  ask  them — I  must.  I  shall  say  :  Oh, 
pray  for  me,  a  poor,  miserable,  self-ruined  wretch 
as  I  am." 

PART   FOURTH. 

It  is  the  hour  of  prayer.  The  soul-stirring 
hymn  has  been  sung  by  animated  voices.  The 
holy  word  of  God  has  been  read.  The  fervent 
prayer  has  been  offered.  A  solemn  stillness  per- 
vades the  lecture-room.  Every  part  is  crowded. 
There  is  a  little  sea  of  earnest,  upturned  faces.     It  ia 

THE   UNION    PRAYER-MEETING. 

A  young,  fine-looking  gentleman  rises  in  the  back 


HIS    EYES   OPENED.  19? 

part  of  tlie  room  and  begins  to  speak  witii  evident 
and  suppressed  emotion : 

"  My  brethren !  I  stand  before  yon,  a  monument 
of  God's  amazing  mercy  and  goodness.  Yesterday 
you  were  asked  to  pray  for  me ;  to-day  I  come  to 
join  you  in  ascriptions  of  praise  to  Him  who  saves 
sinners  by  his  grace.  I  stand  here  to  tell  you  that 
the  Lord  has  put  a  new  song  into  my  mouth.  I 
praise  him  witli  my  whole  heart  for  what  he  has 
done  for  me.  Oh !  such  a  blind,  ruined,  self-right- 
eous sinner  as  I  was  but  two  days  ago,  when  I  came 
into  the  first  prayer-meeting.  I  have  been  the 
world  over.  I  have  seen  everything  worthy  of 
being  seen,  but  I  never  saw  such  a  prayer-meeting 
as  this ;  and  glory  be  to  God,  for  ever  bringing  me 
in  his  mercy  to  this  place  of  prayer,  for  here  he  met 
me.  Here  the  bandages  were  stripped  from  my 
eyes,  and  I  stood  out  before  myself,  naked,  in  my 
own  deformity.  Here  I  saw  the  inside  of  the 
whited  sepulchre,  full  of  all  uncleanness.  Oh,  what 
a  sinner  I  have  been !  But  the  blood  of  Christ 
cleanseth  from  all  sin.  Yes,  forever  blessed  be  his 
holy  name,  that  I  can  feel  that  his  blood  avails  for 
me.  I  will  praise  him,  oh,  I  will  praise  him,  while  1 
have  my  being.  All  I  have  and  all  I  am  I  conse- 
crate to  Jesus,  my  Saviour,  my  God.  I  love  him 
with  a  love  that  is  all   unutterable.     Oh !  if  I  ha/i 


198  rOWEK   OF   PKAYEK. 

words  to  tell  it !  But  words  are  too  poor  to  tell  the 
love  I  feel.  He  is  unspeakably  precious  to  me. 
The  walls  of  this  room  are  precious  to  me — the  very 
floor,  too,  on  which  I  stand.  How  can  I  ever  forget 
this  precious  place  of  prayer?  How  dear  to  me  is 
this  little  band  of  brothers  and  sisters,  who  bore  up 
my  case  to  the  throne  of  heavenly  grace !  Here 
mercy  found  me — here  mercy  was  extended  to  me — 
here  the  Saviour  first  revealed  himself  to  me.  Oh  I 
how  precious !" 

And  he  sat  down  amid  the  tears  and  the  sup- 
pressed sobs  of  all  in  the  room.  Then  a  moment's 
pause,  and  they  all  joined  in  singing  a  hjTiin  of 
Joyful  gratitude  and  praise. 


A.  pastor's  sketch.  199 


CHAPTER  XYT, 

A.  Pastor's  Sketch — An  anxious  Inquirer — Complains  of  a  want  of 
Feeling — Encouraged  to  Pray — Relapses  and  Returns — Instructed 
in  the  Nature  of  Faith — Relief  not  the  thing  to  seek — Christ's 
Ability  to  save — A  Glimmer  of  Light — The  Sun  of  Righteousness. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  propriety  and  utility 
of  introducing  the  following  narrative.  It  is  from  a 
pastor's  note-book,  and  he  tells  me  in  yielding  to  my 
request  to  be  allowed  the  use  of  it  here,  that  so 
many  interesting  cases  have  fallen  in  his  way,  that 
he  has  recorded  them  with  a  view  to  their  publica- 
tion. When  his  book  is  given  to  the  public  it  will 
contain  this  and  many  other  precious  examples  of 
the  willingness  of  the  Lord  our  Saviour  to  receive 
poor  sinners. 

"  During  the   revival   quite  a   number  of  youth 
visited    my    study    for    religious    inquiry.      Sarah 

was  one  of  them.     For  several  years  she  had 

been  under  the  care  of  a  most  estimable  lady,  as  her 
Sunday-school  teacher,  and  had  been  thoroughly 
taught  the  way  of  life.     She  came  to  me,  thereforeij 


200  POWER   C)F   PEATER. 

with  a  mind  already  imbued  with  religions  trnth, 
needing  little  instruction  in  regard  to  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  the  gospel.  She  was  a  young 
lady  of  excessive  modesty,  and  could  scarcely  refer 
to  herself,  under  any  circumstances,  without  a  blush. 
It  was  with  no  small  difficulty,  therefore,  that  she 
had  decided  to  come  to  me  and  disclose  her  feelings 
in  regard  to  her  personal  salvation. 

"  The  first  question  which  I  put  to  her,  and  which 
ordinarily  I  proposed  to  inquirers,  was,  '  Do  you 
feel  yourself  to  be  a  sinner  V  '  I  do,'  was  her  reply ; 
'  but  not  so  deeply  as  I  ought,  or  as  I  wish  I  did.' 

"  '  But  you  have  not  been  a  very  great  sinner;  have 
you,  Sarah  V 

"  Casting  her  eye  towards  me  in  wonder,  she  said, 
'  Oh !  sir,  no  words  can  express  the  magnitude  of  my 
sins.' 

" '  But  how  so  ?  If  we  were  to  judge  by  your  out- 
ward conduct,  it  would  be  difficult  to  fix  so  heinous 
a  charge  upon  you  as  you  seem  disposed  to  fix  upon 
yourself.  You  have  been  a  dutiful  child ;  a  regular 
attendant  on  religious  services ;  amiable  in  all  your 
intercourse  with  others — wherein  have  you  sinned  so 
grievously  ?' 
_.  " '  God,'  said  she,  '  looketh  on  the  heart,  and  where 
man  might  not  condemn,  my  own  conscience,  and 
He   who    seeth    not    as    man    seeth,  may.      Man;/ 


SELF-CONDEMNED.  201 

actions,  you  know,  sir,  which  pass  lor  good  among 
men,  if  judged  bj  the  divine  law,  would  prove  the 
offspring  of  selfishness  and  sin.  I  find  that  conduct 
on  which  I  used  to  pride  myself  is  void  of  all  virtue 
and  goodness  by  reason  of  the  vanity  and  self  com- 
placency which  accompanied  it,  I  see  myself  in  a 
very  different  light  now,  since  I  began  to  realize  my 
sins  and  short-comings.  Still,  I  am  most  of  all  dis- 
tressed by  the  thought  that  whilst  my  sins  are  so 
great,  my  sense  of  them  is  so  small.  Oh!  sir,  could  I 
hut  feel  more  !     This  is  what  I  want — more  feeling  P 

" '  But  suppose  you  were  to  have  more  feeling,  and 
as  deep  as  you  desire,  what  would  be  the  effect ;  and 
what  would  you  do  V 

" '  Why,  then,  it  seems  to  me,  that  I  could  appre- 
ciate the  evil  of  sin  better,  and  should  be  more  likely 
to  go  with  my  burden  to  the  Saviour.' 

" '  Perhaps  so.  But  if  God  should  not  see  fit  to  in- 
crease the  weight  of  your  burden,  and  you  should 
see  no  more  the  evil  of  sin  than  you  do  now,  what 
then  would  be  your  duty  ?' 

" '  I  suppose  I  should  have  to  go  to  the  Saviour  just 
as  I  am.' 

" '  Yes,  you  would,  or  not  go  at  all.  As,  then,  you 
cannot  be  sure  of  this  increase  of  conviction,  would 
it  not  be  best  to  apply  at  once  to  him  for  salvation  ? 
By  waiting,  you  may  lose  even  what  conviction  yoff 

9* 


202  POWEK   OF   PEAYEB. 

have.  The  world,  remember,  is  ready  to  renew  ita 
temptations,  and  unless  you  are  decided,  and  act  with 
promptitude,  may  sweep  you  back  to  the  point  of 
carelessness  or  indifference  where  you  once  stood.' 

"  At  the  bare  idea  of  this  she  trembled.  '  I  hope  I 
may  never  go  back.  But  how  can  I  go  forward 
when  my  heart  is  so  hard  ?  Will  he  receive  me,  so 
guilty,  yet  so  stupidly  insensible  to  my  condition  ?" 

"Try  him.  Nothing  will  be  lost  by  the  experi- 
ment. I  know  not  that  any  fixed  standard  of  feeling 
is  laid  down  in  the  Bible.  It  is  not  said — ^if  you  feel 
deejply^  you  may  go  to  Christ  for  salvation.  But  if 
you  feel  your  need  of  him  at  all,  go  and  seek  his 
mercy.  He  does  not  say,  him  that  cometh  to  me  un- 
der a  deep  sense  of  sin  I  will  save  ;  but  whosoever 
will,  let  him  come ;  and  him  that  cometh  unto  me  I  will 
in  no  wise  cast  out.' 

"  'True — I  see  my  error.  But  somehow  an  impass- 
able barrier  seems  to  lie  between  me  and  salvation. 
Look  which  way  I  will,  I  get  no  light.  A  Qark  cloud 
seems  to  envelop  me.  I  wish  T  knew  what  to  do.  It 
seems  to  me  I  would  do  anything,  or  make  any  sa- 
crifice if  I  could  only  get  hold  of  the  anchor  of 
hope.' 

"  'Ah,  my  young  friend,  you  are  not  willing,  I  fear, 
to  do  the  one  thing,  and  the  only  thing  in  your  cir 
cumstances,  which  is  required,' 


FAITH    IN    CHRIST.  203 

"  <  What  is  that,  I  pray  V 

" '  It  is  to  forsake  all  your  own  doings,  and  cast 
yourself  sim]3ly  and  solely  into  the  hands  of  Christ. 
In  one  word,  it  is  to  helieve.  You  think  you  must  do 
Bomething.  And  so,  in  one  sense,  you  must.  But 
what  is  the  work  required  ?  It  is  not  to  do  this  and 
that,  with  a  view  to  propitiate  God,  or  to  prepare 
yourself  to  come  to  Christ.  "  This  is  the  work  of 
God;  namely,  that  ye  believe  on  him  whom  he  hath 
sent."     Do  this,  and  light  will  come." 

"  '  You  are  right.  I  see  that  you  are,  I  know  I  must 
exercise  faith  in  Christ,  and  that  all  my  own  righte- 
ousness is  but  filthy  rags  ;  and  yet  I  can't  seem  to  do 
that  very  simple  thing.  If  I  know  my  own  heart,  I 
do  not  depend  upon  my  works  for  salvation.  God 
knows  I  have  no  good  works  to  lean  upon.  But 
when  I  think  of  my  dull  and  dead  state  of  heart,  it 
seems  as  if  I  must  pray  for  penitence,  and  exercise  it, 
before  I  am  in  a  condition  to  apply  to  the  Saviour  for 
his  mercy.     Is  that  a  wrong  feeling  V 

"  '  I  think  it  is.  It  is  a  natm^al  feeling.  I  meet  it 
continually  in  persons  under  conviction  of  sin.  They 
seem  to  think  that  the  direct  road  to  Christ  by  faith — 
by  simply  taking  him  at  his  word — is  too  short  a  one. 
They  imagine  that  they  must  first  get  a  certain 
amount  of  feeling :  that  the  conviction  must  become 
60  deep  as  to  bear  them  like  a  resistless  current  t(i 


204:  POWER    OF    PKAYEE. 

Christ.  But  mark !  in  this  state  of  mind,  there  ia 
evidently  a  leaven  of  self-righteousness.  Tliat  deep 
feeling  which  they  have  not,  but  which  they  are  striv- 
ing after,  is  intended  to  qualify  them,  in  a  sense,  for 
acceptance  with  Christ.  They  think  he  will  be  more 
likely  to  receive  them.  And  at  any  rate  that  tliey 
will  be  much  more  likely  to  come  unto  him.  I^ow 
the  Lord  Jesus  receiveth  sinners,  sinners  of  all 
classes  and  descriptions ;  some  with  more  and  some 
with  less  conviction.  If  you  feel  yourself  to  be  a  sin- 
ner, you  are  invited  to  come.  If  you  feel  your  need 
of  him,  that  is  the  fitness  he  requires.  What  if  you 
have  a  heart  like  a  rock  of  ice !  Still  wait  not  for 
nature  to  soften  it.  Attempt  not  to  soften  it  yourself. 
But  go  to  Jesus,  who  alone  can  melt  it  into  contri- 
tion. A  view  of  him  on  the  cross,  is  the  surest  way 
to  convert  that  heart  of  stone  into  a  heart  of  flesh.  Ia 
the  subject  any  clearer  ?  Do  you  understand  it  an^ 
better  V 

" '  I  think  I  do.  I  will  try  to  act  on  your  advice. 
And  meanwhile  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  not  only 
feel  after  him,  hwifind  him.' 

"  Thus  the  interview  terminated  ;  and  I  confidently 
expected  that  one  so  intelligent  as  she  was  on  points 
of  practical  religion,  would  at  once  make  a  surrender 
of  her  heart  to  the  Saviour,  and  that  the  next  tim^  1 
should  see  her,  would  be  to  congratulate  her  on  '.  lo 


Satan's  suggestions.  205 

blessed  change  which  had  taken  place.  Bnt  I  was 
mistaken.  Her  path  grew  darker  every  hour.  The 
powers  and  principalities  of  the  pit  seemed  to  have 
been  1st  loose  upon  her.  All  sorts  of  skejDtical  sug- 
gestions were  thrown  into  her  mind.  Instead  of 
making  her  way  at  once  to  the  foot  of  the  cross, 
she  found  the  path  walled  up  by  her  unbelief.  Al- 
most in  sight,  as  it  were,  of  the  promised  land,  she 
seemed  to  be  thrown  back  upon  the  desert  to  wan- 
der in  weariness  and  despair  among  its  solitudes.  If 
she  attempted  to  pray,  something  would  whisper, 
'  the  prayers  of  the  wicked' are  abomination  unto  the 
Lord.'  She  tried  to  act  on  her  pastor's  advice,  and 
go  directly  for  help  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  but  the 
will  to  move  in  that  direction  seemed  to  find  no  con- 
senting jpower.  She  was  like  a  person  under  the 
nightmare,  seeking  to  escape  some  demon  pursuer, 
and  reach  a  point  of  safety,  and  yet  incapable  of  mov- 
ing a  single  step.  Overwhelmed  with  these  feel- 
ings, she  seeks  again  the  advice  and  prayers  of  her 
pastor." 

SECOND   INTERVIEW. 

Wlio  that  has  conferred  with  a  sin-stricken  soul, 
under  circumstances  like  these,  will  not  feel  the 
deepest  sympathy  in  its  behalf!  But  along  with  this 
sympathy  will  come  the  feeling—  what  can  man  do  \ 


206  PUWEK   OF   PKATEK. 

Never  does  a  minister  feel  more  his  weakness,  as  well 
as  his  responsibility,  than  when  an  inquiring  sinner, 
with  a  mind  shrouded  in  the  darkness  of  despair, 
comes  to  him  for  his  prayers,  his  counsels  and  his 
sympathy.  It  will  not  do  to  seek  relief  siinjply  in 
their  behalf.  The  soul  is  in  a  critical  state.  Relief 
is  not  the  jprinci^al  thing.  That  will  come  in  due 
time,  provided  the  soul  is  enabled  to  exercise  the 
feelings  which  the  gospel  requires.  We  are  too  apt, 
under  the  influence  of  sympathy,  to  apply  the  balm, 
ere  yet  the  wound  has  been  probed,  and  the  morbid 
symptoms  removed. 

With  a  countenance  wan  and  woeful,  Sarah  takes 
her  seat  and  looks  her  sorrows.  She  cannot  relate 
them.  Her  agony  is  too  deep  for  words.  She  seems 
to  think  that  her  pastor  can  do  something  for  her.  "  I 
perceive,  Sarah,  that  you  have  not  yet  found  peace  in 
believing."     She  shook  her  head.     "  Why  is  it  ?" 

"  Oh  I  cannot  tell.  I  am  the  most  wretched  of 
mortals.  I  have  no  faith  in  anything.  I  am  tempted 
to  doubt  everything — ^to  deny  God.  Yes  I  tremble 
to  think  that  I  am  almost  an  atheist.  I  try  to  pray ; 
but  can't.  I  read  ;  but  all  is  darkness.  I  fear  that  I 
am  given  up.  I  even  fear,  and  almost  believe  that  I 
have  committed  some  sin  of  peculiar  aggravation  for 
the  pardon  of  which  it  is  unlawful  to  pray.  There  is 
such  a  sin  ;  is  there  not  ?" 


CAN   YOU   BELIEVE?  207 

"  There  was,  perhaps,  in  Apostolic  times ;  and  some 
may  have  been  guilty  of  it.  And  I  would  not  say 
positively  that  even  now,  a  person  may  not  commit 
the  unpardonable  sin.  But  I  do  not  think  you  have. 
Indeed  I  am  very  sure  you  have  not.  In  my  opinion 
the  suggestion  in  your  case  is  from  the  evil  one,  with 
a  view  to  discourage  you  from  seeking  pardon  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus.  It  is  one  of  the  devices  of  the  wicked 
one  to  keep  souk  away  from  the  great  source  of  for- 
giveness. Youi  sins,  however  great,  are  pardonable. 
There  is  enough  value  in  one  drop  of  the  Saviour's 
blood  to  atone  for  them  all.  You  remember  it  is  said 
"  His  blood  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin."  Can  you  not 
believe  this,  and  be  comforted  by  it  ?" 

"  Theoretically  I  can.  I  have  always  believed  it : 
but  when  I  come  to  make  the  application  to  my  own 
case,  it  seems  as  if  there  was  at  least  one  exception.'' 

'•  Ai,  my  young  friend,  this  is  unbelief.  It  is  do- 
ing dishonor  to  God's  word,  and  robbing  the  Saviour 
of  his  infinite  merits.  If  that  blood  cannot  wash 
your  sins  away — ^if  its  virtue  is  not  sufiicient  to  cancel 
your  guilt,  then  the  atonement  is  a  failure ;  and  God 
is  not  true  when  he  says,  '  it  cleanseth  from  all  sin.' 
You  are  treading  on  dangerous  ground  when  you  put 
your  own  case  beyond  the  possibility  of  salvation, 
unless  you  have,  by  revelation,  the  assurance  that  you 
have  actually  committed  the  impardonablo  sin." 


208  POWER   OF    PRATEK. 

This  view  struck  lier  forcibly.  Pausing  awhilcj 
she  said  she  thought  she  had  done  wrong  to  allow 
her  mind  to  take  a  train  of  thought  so  skeptical.  "  I 
can  think  of  nothing  more  dreadful  than  denying 
Christ's  ability  to  save.  Do  you  think  it  was  a  temp- 
tation of  Satan ;  and  that  God  will  not  make  it  an  in- 
superable barrier  to  my  salvation  ?" 

"  I  do.  And  now  let  me  urge  you  to  turn  yoar  at- 
tention more  to  the  fullness  of  Christ ;  and  dwell  mor»} 
on  those  passages  of  Scripture  which  hold  up  the 
Saviour  to  sinners,  as  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost. 
Your  view  is  too  constantly  in  the  direction  of  your 
own  short-comings.  You  think  only,  or  too  exclu- 
sively on  the  demands  of  the  law ;  and  not  on 
him  who  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to 
every  one  that  believeth.  The  commandment  has 
come,  and  slain  you.  But  there  is  life  in  Christ.  He 
takes  the  dead  sinner — dead  by  the  stroke  of  the  law 
— and  breathes  life  into  him.  Jesus  stands  between 
you  and  that  broken  law,  and  says,  come  unto  me 
and  be  ye  saved.  For  every  violation  of  that  law  he 
has  paid  double.  The  moment  you  accept  him  as 
the  Lord  your  righteousness,  the  law  has  no  hold 
upon  you  in  the  way  of  condemnation  and  penalty. 
It  has  received  compensation  in  Jesus'  blood,  and 
the  believer  is  free.    Do  you  apprehend  this  view  ?" 

"  I  think  I  do.     Tliere  is,  at  least,  a  glimmer  ol' 


THE   GKEAT   STRUGGLE.  209 

light.  And  yet  ere  I  reacli  my  home,  I  fear  it  will 
give  place  to  the  same  terrible  unbelief  and  dark- 
ness." 

And  it  did.  The  struggle  was  renewed ;  and  for 
weeks  no  light  came.  There  was  no  hoj)e,  and  no 
sign  of  it  for  a  long  time.  What  was  the  conse- 
quence ?  Did  she  give  up  in  despair  ?  She  was  not 
one  to  give  up.  Her  mind  was  made  up  never  to 
relinquish  the  subject — to  wrestle  and  peay  so  long 
as  life  should  last.  If  she  died,  it  should  be  with  her 
eyes  set  in  the  direction  of  the  cross. 

Such  being  her  determination,  after  weeks  of 
agony ^  of  weeping^  of  peayee,  traversing,  as  it  were, 
the  very  valley  and  shadow  of  death,  she  at  length 
discerned  that  same  glimmer,  as  if  from  the  cross. 
And  this  time  it  grew  brighter  as  the  twilight  deep- 
ens into  morning  ;  and  a  peaceful  serenity  came  over 
her — the  harbinger  of  mercy,  and  the  token  that  she 
had  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

Almost  fearing  to  trust  to  this  new  feeling  as  evi- 
dence of  a  gracious  change,  she  kept  these  things  and 
pondered  them  in  her  heart,  until,  as  she  thought,  it 
would  be  safe  to  reveal  them  to  her  pastor  and  her 
Christian  friends.  That  period  soon  arrived.  They 
had  themselves  anticipated  it,  in  the  manifest  sere- 
nity, which,  like  a  halo,  encircled  her  countenance 
Like  the  woman  in   the  gospel,  who   after   diligent 


ilO  POWER   OF   PKATEE. 

.earcli  by  broom  and  light,  bad  found  ber  piece  of 
noney,  and  tben  called  ber  friends  togetber  for  tbeir 
congratulations  ;  so  sbe,  baving  found  *be  pearl  of 
great  price,  wlien  assured  of  it,  made  known  ber  joy 
to  tbose  wlio  bad  sympathized  witb  ber,  and  prayed 
for  ber,  and  uniting  witb  tbe  angels  of  God,  tbey 
gave  vent  to  tbeir  joy  and  gratitude  tbat  anotber  sin- 
ner bad  repented,  and  tbat  anotber  lost  one  bad  been 
found. 


A   ROMAN    CATHOLIC.  211 


CHAPTEE    XYII. 

A  Roaan  Catholic  Experience — Out  of  Employment — Reads  iu  the 
"  HiriJd  "  of  the  Prayer-meetings — Attends — Is  astonished — • 
Tower  of  Prayer — Contrasted  with  the  Mass — His  Deep  Convic- 
tions— fascinated — Reveals  his  State — Light  Breaks  in — Hia 
Wife  follows  him  to  Christ. 

He  iiad  been  in  tlie  country  but  a  few  weeks.  He 
was  born  in  Ireland — resided  for  thirteen  years  in 
England — came  to  tliis  country  in  January  last — was 
witlioat  friends — without  employment — a  stranger  in 
a  strange  land.  He  was  thirty-one  years  of  age ; 
was  marrit>d  to  a  wife  nine  years  younger  than  him- 
self. He  wai^  well  educated — of  good  address — good 
manners — and  had  the  appearance  of  a  gentleman. 
He  had  been  employed  for  some  time  in  the  London 
post-office  as  a  cleik,  before  coming  to  this  country. 
He  was  a  competent  man  in  almost  any  business, 
and  so  he  thought  he  would  try  his  hand  in  some* 
thing  new,  and  come  to  America.  He  could  not 
have  chosen  a  more  inopportune  time  to  come 
than  he  did — ^landing  on  these  shores,  and  cast 
into  this  cold  and  heartless  city  when  thousands  ot 


212  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

young  men  were  thrown  out  of  employment  lay  the 
force  of  the  money  pressure — himself  depending  on 
employment  for  support. 

In  this  state  of  things  he  took  up  the  Herald  one 
day,  in  which  the  proceedings  of  some  of  the  daily 
pyiyer-meetings  were  reported.  He  read  them,  and 
said  to  himself,  "  This  is  a  most  extraordinary  state 
of  things.  I  have  never  seen  or  heard  of  anything  of 
the  kind.  I  will  go  into  the  Fulton  street  prayer- 
meeting  this  very  day,  and  see  what  all  this 
means." 

True  to  his  resolution,  at  the  appointed  hour  he 
made  his  appearance  at  the  door  of  the  middle  lec- 
ture-room, and,  as  a  stranger,  he  was  invited  in,  and 
seated,  as  any  other  stranger  would  be.  How  little 
did  the  throng  around  know  what  was  going  on  in 
that  man's  mind.  A  bigoted  Roman  Catholic — ^per- 
fectly satisfied  with  his  own  religious  system  and  be- 
lief— knowing  little  about  it,  except  that  the  priest 
kept  his  conscience,  and  pardoned  his  sins,  at 
stated  periods,  for  a  consideration^  he  looked  over 
this  earnest  mass  of  human  beings  with  wonder 
and  amazement.  He  had  come  early,  and  after  be- 
ing seated,  he  watched  with  deep  interest  the  filling 
up  of  the  room.  It  became  more  densely  crowded, 
till  at  last  not  another  individual  could  be  stowed 
away  anywhere.    The  deep  solemnity  which  sat  upon 


A   STRANGER   PRATING.  213 

every  coiintcnance  puzzled  li.'m.  He  knew  not  tlie 
meaning  of  it. 

The  exercises  began.  Tlie  hymn  was  sung — the 
Scriptures  were  read — then  followed^  prayer.  This 
was  such  prayer  as  he  had  never  heard  before.  All 
fiUed  him  with  awe. 

But  when  the  requests  for  prayer  were  read,  he 
learned  something  which  he  had  never  learned  be- 
fore. He  pondered  over  this  asking  men  to  pray 
that  sinners  might  be  convicted  of  sin,  and  might  be 
converted.  His  mind  was  perplexed.  He  could  not 
understand  it.  After  reading  some  of  these  requests, 
a  gentleman  rose  up  to  pray.  That  countenance  and 
figure  bore,  he  thought,  a  striking  resemblance  to 
the  celebrated  Daniel  O'Connell,  whom  he  had 
known,  and  this  single  circumstance  riveted  his  at- 
tention to  the  man  and  to  the  prayer  he  was  now 
making.  As  the  prayer  proceeded,  he  noticed  that 
the  whole  assembly  seemed  to  be  moved  by  one 
common  impulse,  and  all  bowed  their  heads  in 
prayer.  These  American  Protestants,  he  thought, 
had  some  strange  ways  about  them.  "  Was  this 
prayer  V  Here  was  no  mass  being  said — ^here  were 
none  of  the  forms  of  prayer.  There  he  sat,  bolt  up- 
right, in  the  back  part  of  the  room,  looking  on.  He 
was  a  simple  spectator  of  the  scene.  Li  his  own 
church,  in  praye",  he  could  be  just  about  as  much 


214 


POWEK   OF   PKAYEE. 


of  a  spectator  as  now.  He  said  his  part  of  tlie  ser 
vice,  with,  not  a  particle  of  feeling  in  it.  He  had 
never  felt  the  prayers  he  was  saying,  or  the  priest 
was  saying  for  him.  Here  all  seemed  to  pray.  He 
knew  that  they  felt — he  could  feel  that  they  did. 
There  was  deep  emotion  all  around  him.  He  had 
seen  hundreds  of  services  performed  without  a  single 
tear.  But  now  tears  flowed  freely  down  the  cheeks 
of  him  who  was  waiting  at  the  throne  of  grace.  Such 
a  prayer  for  such  objects  he  had  never  heard  before. 
All  were  weeping.     "  What  for  ?" 

From  that  hour  his  carnal  security  was  broken  up, 
never  to  be  regained  again,  and  leaving  him  to  live 
as  he  had  lived.  The  peace  of  his  mind  was  de- 
stroyed. The  complacency  of  his  mind  in  himself — 
in  his  church — in  the  bhnd  system  of  religious  faith 
held  life-long,  was  gone.  He  went  away  from  that 
meeting  in  trouble.  The  calm,  stupid  serenity  of  his 
thoughtless  life  was  an  astonishment  to  him.  He 
said  to  himself,  "  These  people  pray  for  things  which 
I  never  prayed  for ;  these  people  make  such  confes- 
sions as  I  never  made  ;  and  these  people  possess  some- 
thing which  I  never  possessed.  And  if  these  things 
are  suitable  and  proper  for  them,  they  are  suitable 
and  proper  for  me." 

The  next  day  found  him  in  the  prayer-meeting — 
and  so  did  the  next — and  so  every  day  found  him  an 


NO    KOMANIST   NOW.  215 

anxious  attendant  tliere — and  with  the  attendance 
upon  the  second  or  third  meeting  finished,  he  found 
all  confidence  in  his  church  at  an  endless  end.  He 
wondered  at  himself  at  being  so  ignorant  and  stupid 
as  to  believe  that  there  was  any  religion  in  it.  He 
saw  its  gorgeous  emptiness,  its  heartless  pretensions, 
and  its  haughty  arrogance  and  assumptions.  His 
convictions  from  the  second  or  third  meeting  were 
that  there  were  no  such  delusions  this  side  of  the 
infernal  pit  as  this  church  practised.  Every  vestige 
of  his  respect  and  confidence  was  gone  forever.  He 
was  no  Komanist  now. 

When  thus  shorn,  almost  in  a  day,  of  all  spiritual 
strength ;  when  all  the  bandages  were  so  suddenly 
snatched  from  his  eyes,  was  it  wonderful  that  his  mind 
should  be  roused  with  religious  anxiety  ?  It  would 
have  been  wonderful  if  it  had  not  been. 

These  Fulton  street  prayer -meetings  were  a  means 
of  great  mental  distress  to  him,  and  yet  he  could  not 
stay  away.  The  more  he  attended,  the  more  he  be- 
came acquainted  with  himself  as  a  sinner — ^the  more 
he  felt  his  need  of  Christ — and  the  more  earnestly  did 
he  desire  to  have  a  saving  interest  in  him,  and  to  be- 
come a  true  Christian. 

Still  his  mind  was  very  blind  and  dark.  "What  it 
was  to  be  a  Christian  he  but  obscurely  perceived  and 
J^ut  feebly  comprehended.     He  walked  in  great  a.nd 


216  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

deep  darkness.  All  this  about  tlie  sins  of  the  heart 
— all  this  about  sins  every  day  and  hour — sins  con- 
tinnallj — all  this  about  the  renewal  of  the  heart  by 
the  regenerating  power  of  the  Holy  Sj^irit  lay  in  a 
new  held  of  moral  vision.  Things  of  awful  import 
he  saw  now  for  the  first  time — and  the  more  he 
learned  the  deeper  became  his  distress. 

At  length  his  case  became  known  to  some  of  his 
fellow-worshippers.  At  first  and  for  some  time  he 
had  concealed  his  state  of  mind  from  every  human 
being.  He  was  a  stranger.  To  whom  should  he 
apply  ?  When  his  anxiety  became  so  great  that  he 
could  conceal  it  no  longer,  he  made  it  known  to  those 
who  had  charge  of  these  meetings.  They  conversed 
with  him.  They  prayed  with  him.  Tliey  induced 
him  to  pray.  But  still  that  dark  cloud  lay  upon  his 
heart.     N^ot  a  ray  of  heavenly  light  shot  through  it. 

Not  a  word  was  said  to  him  about  leaving  his  own 
church.  IJTot  any  works  of  self-righteousness  were 
suggested.  Something  of  this  kind  his  heart  was 
continually  seeking  after.  It  was  ready  enough  to 
run  in  its  old  ways.  But  he  was  urged  simply  to 
come  to  Christ,  as  the  atoning  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  He  was  directed 
to  come  to  Christ  just  as  he  was,  and  to  rely  on 
nothing  except  the  righteousness  of  Christ  for  all  his 
hopes  of  justification  with  God.     Oh!  how  did  his 


THE   LIGHT   BREAKS   IN.  217 

iiimd  take  in  the  glorious  truth,  "  Tlierefore,  being 
justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  For  more  tlian  two  months 
his  mind  "  wearied  after  a  resting-place." 

He  was  asked :  "  Is  there  anything  that  you  are 
unwilling  to  give  up  for  an  interest  in  Christ  ?" 

His  answer  was :  "  I  know  of  nothing." 

He  had  a  Roman  Catholic  wife.  Perhaps  he  was 
not  aware  of  the  influence  this  simple  fact  had  in 
deterring  him  from  coming  to  Christ,  The  struggle 
was  a  long  and  severe  one.  His  mind  became  more 
and  more  imbued  with  the  great  and  fundamental 
doctrines  of  the  gospel. 

At  length  the  light  broke  in  upon  his  mind  and 
heart.  Tlie  darkness  disappeared.  He  wasinabled 
to  receive  Christ,  in  all  his  offices,  as  his  Saviour. 
Christ  was  "  formed  in  his  heart,  the  hope  of  glory." 
Oh,  what  a  tide  of  joy  and  peace  was  now  welling 
up  in  his  soul  continually.  The  play  upon  his  coun- 
tenance of  the  happy  feelings  within,  showed  how 
great  and  wonderful  was  the  change.  That  expres- 
sion of  sadness  and  despair  was,  gone,  and  his  face 
was  animated  with  the  hope  and  joy  within. 

The  great  feature  of  his  heart  and  mind  now  was 
deep  humility — a  deep  sense  of  his  un worthiness. 
It  is,  perhaps,  very  rarely  that  a  man  in  his  circum- 
stances needed — absolutely  needed — so  much  encour- 

JO 


218  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

agement.  He  was  distrustful  of  himself  to  the  last 
degree.  He  wished  to  make  an  open  profession  of 
religion.  This  he  was  ready  and  anxious  to  do.  But 
to  take  the  next  step,  and  go  to  the  Lord's  table,  and 
partake  of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper — ^liis 
mind  halted  here — under  a  deep  and  painful  sense 
of  his  great  unfitness,  and  utter  unworthiness.  He 
seemed  to  be  fearful  of  "  eating  and  drinking  un- 
worthily, not  discerning  the  Lord's  body."  Tlie 
writer  calls  to  mind  conversations  had  on  this  sub- 
ject. He  seemed  to  be  filled  -vt^ith  a  sort  of  dismay 
at  the  possibility  of  incurring  the  condemnation 
spoken  of  by  the  apostle. 

"When  once  his  duty  was  clearly  seen,  and  the 
nature  of  the  ordinance  and  the  qualifications  of  the 
subject  were  fully  understood,  he  went  forward  in 
duty  at  once.  He  is  now  a  worthy  member  of  the 
church,  and  rejoices  exceedingly  in  the  "hope  set 
before  him."  He  has  been  discarded  by  all  his 
friends  of  the  Homan  Catholic  Church,  and  followed 
and  pursued  with  all  manner  of  petty  persecutions 
oy  the  minions  of  a  priesthood  as  despotic  and  abso- 
lute as  death,  and  of  a  church  that  never  "  va/ries^'' 
but  is  ever  the  same.  His  young  wife  has  become 
so  disgusted  with  this  exhibition  of  the  bitter  malig- 
nity of  those  of  her  own  faith,  and  so  satisfied  of  the 
truth  and  sincerity  of  her  husband,  that  she  has  de- 


THE    LORD    WILL    PKOVIDE.  219 

clared  lier  intention  to  go  witli  her  Imsband,  and 
bear  his  persecutions  with  him.  By  their  means  he 
has  been  cut  off  from  the  little  support  wliich  he 
would  otherwise  have  had,  and  has  been  reduced  to 
great  hardships,  which  he  endures  witliout  a  mur- 
mur. He  has  confidence  that  the  Lord,  who  allows 
bim  to  be  tried,  will  also  provide. 


220  POWER   OF   PKATEK. 


CHAPTEE    XYIII. 

i 

The  Work  among  the  Seamen — Many  Languages  spoken — Prayers  bet- 
ter than  Rum — An  Irish  CathoUc — An  aged  Mariner — A  sinking 
Vessel  saved  in  the  midst  of  prayer — The  North  Carolina — The 
Wabash — A  Swedish  Sailor  at  the  Wheel — The  awful  Scene  on  the 
Austria,  and  singular  coincidence — Six  Sea  Captains  converted — 
Another  Captain  saved — His  remarkable  Experience. 

In  no  sphere  of  influence  and  interest  has  the  revival 
been  more  efficient  than  among  the  seamen  of  this 
and  other  ports,  as  well  as  on  the  "  great  and  wide 
Bea."  I  have  never  read  or  heard  of  more  wonderful 
things  connected  with  the  power  of  prayer,  than 
have  come  to  light  in  the  communications  which 
have  heen  sent  to  me  from  the  ships  on  the  ocean 
and  the  meetings  of  sailors  on  shore.  Some  of  these 
facts  will  be  found  in  this  chapter,  and  will  be  read 
with  admiring  gratitude  by  every  one  who  loves  the 
Saviour,  and  rejoices  in  hearing  that  "  the  abundance 
of  the  sea  "  is  given  unto  Him. 

The  Rev.  C.  C.  Jones,  Pastor  of  the  Mariner's 
Church,  who  is  devoted  to  this  specific  department 
of  labor,  has  at  my  request  prepared   a  sketch  of 


MANY   TONGUES.  221 

some  interesting  facts,  wliich  I  shall  give  in  liis  own 
words : 

The  Manner's  Cliurch  maj  be  truly  called  a 
working  cliurcli.  Many  of  its  members  and  cliurch 
officers,  and  gentlemen  of  the  Port  Society,  are  dail/ 
engaged  in  efforts  to  secure  the  welfare  of  the  "  men 
of  the  sea."  The  meetings  for  prayer^  which  have 
been  sustained  without  ceasing,  are  four  weekly,  and 
three  Sabbath  prayer-meetings,  besides  the  preaching 
morning  and  evening,  and  two  adult  Bible  classes. 

The  prayer-meeting  on  Monday  evening  is  set 
apart  for  JSTorwegians,  Swedes,  Danes,  and  Finns, 
and  has  at  times  been  greatly  blest  in  the  conversion 
of  the  Scandinavian  seamen  who  have  been  made 
the  subject  of  prayer.  In  this  and  other  prayer- 
meetings,  there  have  at  times  been  as  many  lan- 
guages represented  as  at  Jerusalem  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost.  Prom  a  record  of  more  than  four  thou- 
sand names  of  seamen  who  have  visited  the  pastor 
and  our  devoted  missionary,  Joseph  H.  Gardiner,  it 
is  found  that  men  of  seventy-six  different  nationalities 
(including  the  islands  of  the  sea)  are  represented. 
Many  of  these  men  speak  from  two  to  six  different 
languages.  Not  long  ago  a  Finn  called  upon  the 
pastor  who  spoke  ten  different  languages ;  seven  of 
which  he  could  write  well.  He  had  received  a  uni- 
versity  education  in  his   own  country,  but  is  still 


222  POWEE   OF   PKATEK. 

a  sailor  before  the  mast,  and  is  laboring  actively  for 
Christ. 

On  anoi*".her  occasion,  eight  men  came  to  the  pas- 
tor's study  in  a  group,  and,  on  inquiry,  it  was  found 
that  the  eight  together  spoke  twenty-six  languages. 
There  were  in  the  company,  one  ITorwegian,  two 
Frenchmen,  one  Englishman,  one  Portuguese,  and 
three  Italians.  The  Norwegian  spoke  three  lan- 
guages ;  the  Portuguese,  three,  and  the  Englishman, 
two ;  one  of  the  Frenchmen  spoke  three,  the  other, 
two ;  of  the  three  Italians,  one  spoke  six,  another 
four,  and  the  other,  three.  The  languages  spoken 
were  English,  French,  Spanish,  Portuguese,  Italian, 
German,  Norwegian,  Dutch,  Arabic,  Turkish,  and 
Bengalee.  It  will  be  readily  seen  that  if  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  but  brought  to  bear  on  men  pos- 
sessing such  facilities  for  communication,  they  will 
become  literally  living  epistles,  known  and  read  of 
all  men,  and  may  be  reckoned  among  the  most  effi- 
cient auxiliaries  in  the  work  of  extending  and  build- 
ing up  the  church  of  God,  Among  those  who  have 
given  evidence  of  having  been  born  again  here, 
there  have  been  some  striking  manifestations  of  the 
readiness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  answer  prayer. 

In  all  our  prayer-meetings  it  has  been  our  custom 
to  give  an  opportunity  for  seamen  and  others  who 
desired  an  interest  in  our  prayers,  to  manifest  that 


BETTEK   THAN   RUM.  223 

desire  by  rising ;  and  it  is  not  at  all  an  uncommon 
thing  for  from  six  to  sixteen  to  d^  so  at  a  single  nieet« 
ing.  As  a  result  of  these  prayers,  not  a  week  haa 
passed  without  one  or  more  souls  coming  humbly  to 
the  foot  of  the  cross- 
One  poor  fellow,  a  sailor,  who  was  convinced  of  his . 
sins,  and  who  flew  to  Christ  for  a  refuge,  was  met  by 
the  missionary  at  his  board ing-hoube  just  as  he  was 
packing  his  chest  for  sea.  Tlie  landlord  was  quite 
busy  filling  up  some  jugs  of  liquor,  which  he  placed 
in  each  chest  for  a  sea  stock,  charging  it  to  Jack,  of 
course,  and  insisted  on  placing  one  in  the  chest  of 
the  inquiring  sailor ;  but  he  refused,  and  pei"sisted  in 
the  refusal,  notwithstanding  the  repeated  solicita- 
tions of  the  landlord  and  his  wife  ;  and,  looking  at 
the  missionary,  said,  with  much  feeling :  "  I  would 
rather  take  your  praters  to  sea  with  me,  than  all  tlie 
rum  in  the  worlcV 

In  another  instance,  a  sailor  was  desired  to  abstain 
from  intoxicating  drinks,  and  was  told  that  he  could 
do  nothing  without  prayer  to  God  for  his  assistance. 
Determined  to  commence  at  once,  he  exhibited  that 
peculiar  trait  of  the  sailor's  character — ^impulsiveness 
— by  dropping  on  his  knees  in  the  bar-room,  and 
praying  there  for  strength  to  keep  his  vow.  That 
vow  he  has  kept ;  and,  some  time  afterwards,  while 
'T-n  his  rounds,  Mr.  Gardiner  was  accosted,  in  a  strong 


224  POWER   OF  PRATER. 

Ilibernian  brogue  by  the  landlady,  with,  "  Faith,  1 
do  believe  you  have  converted  PeterP  So  that  his 
CGnduct  was  such  that  others  "took  knowledge  of 
him  that  he  had  been  with  Jesus." 

One,  a  female,  the  wife  of  a  sailor,  now  keeping  a 
sailor  boarding-house,  came  to  the  prayer-meeting 
on  Sabbath  afternoon,  was  convinced  of  her  danger 
as  a  sinner,  and  asked  the  prayers  of  the  people  of 
God.  After  a  short  season  of  deep  conviction,  dur- 
ing which  she  communicated  her  views  to  her  hus- 
band, they  agreed  to  put  away  the  bar  or  liquor 
closet,  and  both  began  to  seek  the  Lord,  who,  true  to 
his  promise,  was  found  of  them.  She  is  now  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church,  and  he  is  a  candidate  for  member- 
ship. Both  are  consistent  Christians,  and  not  only 
come  to  the  house  of  God  themselves,  but  also  bring 
their  boarders  wfth  them. 

Another,  an  Irishman  and  a  rigid  Catholic,  was 
induced  to  attend  a  daily  prayer-meeting,  held  in 
the  church  for  some  few  weeks  at  eleven  a.m., 
became  convinced  of  his  sins,  and  rose  to  ask  prayer 
for  himself.  After  some  interview  with  the  pastor, 
he  felt  that  Christ  was  his  Saviour — he  gave  up  the 
Yirgin  Mary  and  the  Saints — asked  prayer  for  hia 
wife  and  child,  whom  he  brought  with  him  to  meet- 
ing. His  wife  gave  herself  to  Christ,  and  he  at  onca 
entered  upon  aggressive  efforts  upon  the  man  of  sin. 


A^    AGKD    SAILOR.  225 

Having  obtained  work  at  the  Central  Park,  be 
armed  himself  with  tracts  and  went  among  bis  for- 
mer associates ;  and  with  a  heart  brimful  of  affec- 
tion, read  to  them  the  tracts,  and  "  mightily  con- 
vinced them,  showing  them  by  the  Scriptures  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ."  He  and  his  wife  are  both  con- 
sistent members  of  the  Mariner's  Church. 

I  will  add  but  one  more  illustration  out  of  many 
answers  to  jprayer  that  present  themselves  to  my  mind 
at  this  moment,  as  the  fruits  of  the  present  revival : 

It  is  that  of  an  old  sailor  who  has  spent  forty- 
three  years  of  his  eventful  life  on  the  sea.  He  came 
at  first,  while  slightly  under  the  influence  of  liquor, 
to  the  church  service  on  Sabbath  evening,  accompa- 
nied by  his  wife,  and  took  seats  near  the  door.  The 
subject  that  evening  was,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God 
that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world."  Shortly 
after  the  commencement  of  the  sermon,  the  old 
white-headed,  white-bearded  sailor  and  his  aged 
companion  were  seen  making  their  way  up  the 
aisle  towards  the  pulpit,  and  on  reaching  the  front 
seat  they  both  came  to  an  anchor.  Tlie  old  mr  ^ 
fixed  his  eyes  on  the  pastor,  and  never  once  took  ol.. 
his  gaze  until  the  sermon  closed ;  during  the  addresa 
,  he  wept  much,  and  at  the  close  the  pastor  left  the 
pulpit  and  approached  him,  laying  his  hand  upon 
bis  shoulder,  and  saying  as  he  did  so : 

10* 


226  POWER   OF   PKATEB. 

"  Well,  sir,  can  you  look  to  tliis  Lamb  of  God  V^ 

He  answered  with  much  emotion:  "I  don't 
know,  sir,  abont  that.     It  is  not  so  easy." 

"But,"  was  the  inquiry,  "do  you  desire  to  behold 
him  as  your  Saviour  ?" 

He  answered :     "  I  wish  I  could." 

As  the  crowd  were  passing  out,  he  was  urged  to 
call  and  see  the  pastor  in  his  study  on  Monday 
morning.  He  promised  to  do  so,  and  on  Monday 
morning  at  ten  o'clock  in  came  the  old  sailor.  Five 
others  had  come  inquiring,  as  a  result  of  last  night's 
sermon.  And  now  the  old  man  came  in  leaning 
upon  his  staiF,  when  the  following  dialogue  ensued : 

Pastor. — "Well,  sir,  how  is  it  this  morning,  do 
you  still  feel  anxious  about  your  soul  ?  you  are  draw- 
ing near  the  grave  and  will  soon  step  into  it,  and 
are  not  prepared." 

J.  B. — "  No,  sir,  I  fear  not.  But  do  you  tlmik 
Christ  will  save  me  ?"  As  he  asked  the  question  he 
looked  at  me  with  intense  interest,  as  if  he  felt  that 
everything  temporal  and  eternal  depended  on  the 
answer. 

jP. — "  Why  do  you  ask  that  question,  is  there  any- 
thing special  in  your  case  ?" 

J,  B. — "  Oh,  sir,  I  have  been  such  a  great  sinner ; 
I'm  afraid  I've  gone  too  far.  God  has  been  so  good 
to  me,  and  I  have  treated  him  shamefully      I  have 


m   DANGEKS   OFT.  227 

been  at  sea  forty-tliree  years  before  tlie  mast  and 
abaft  it,  and  have  been  in  many  dangers.  Out  of 
them  all  tlie  Lord  lias  delivered  me.  I  have  been 
shipwrecked  three  times.  The  first  time,  when  a 
boy,  in  the  ISTorth  Sea,  the  vessel  went  ashore  in  the 
breakers.  I  was  washed  overboard  by  a  sea  with 
two  boats'  paddles  in  my  hand,  that  kept  me  afloat. 
I  then  called  upon  God,  repeating  the  prayer  my 
mother  taught  me ;  and  after  some  hours,  the  men  on 
the  shore  threw  me  a  line  with  some  lead  attached 
to  it,  which  I  twined  around  the  paddles  and  they 
drew  me  on  shore.  Tliree  of  us  only  were  saved  out 
of  eleven.  Once  off  the  Falkland  Islands,  in  a 
south-sea  whale-ship,  I  was  one  of  a  boat's  crew  of 
seven  who  took  the  boat  with  a  week's  provision  and 
deserted  tnc  ship.  But  we  paid  dearly  for  our  de- 
sertion. "VVe  were  sixty  days  in  that  open  boat; 
twenty-six  of  those  days  not  one  of  us  had  a  drop  of 
fresh  water  in  our  lips.  After  the  week's  provisions 
were  exhausted,  we  lived  on  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
penguins  and  seals.  At  another  time  I  was  cast- 
away off  Barnegat,  and  out  of  thirty-one  persons, 
crew  and  passengers,  only  four  of  us  were  saved.  I 
was  picked  up,  after  knocking  about  in  the  breakers 
on  the  bottom  of  a  boat  about  three  or  four  hours, 
iuriug  which  time  I  prayed  most  fervently  to  God 
Por  deliverance ;   and   he  was  pleased  to  hear  my 


228  POWEK   OF    PiiAYEK. 

prayer.  I  hare  fallen  ovei'board  nine  times,  and 
have  been  '  in  deatli  oft '  in  various  engagements 
and  other  exposures.  ,  But  what  kills  me  is  that, 
after  God  had  heard  my  prayers  and  promises,  I 
should  turn  round  and  curse  him  as  soon  as  I  got 
dry  clothes  on." 

P. — "Well,  now,  do  you  repent  of  all  your 
Bins  ?" 

J.  B. — "  Yes,  sir,  I  do  most  truly." 

P. — "  Are  you  willing  to  cast  away  everything 
that  offends  Him.  To  give  up  drinking  and  all  other 
sins  ?" 

J.  B. — "  I  will,  sir,  with  God's  help,  if  I  die  by 
it." 

The  pastor  then  bowed  with  him  in  prayer,  and 
he  left  with  full  purpose  of  heart  to  live  no  longer 
to  himself,  but  to  Christ  who  died  for  him.  At  our 
next  prayer-meeting  he  was  present,  and  rose  to  ask 
the  prayers  of  the  people  of  God.  Those  prayers 
were  heard  and  now  he  walks  humbly  before  the 
Lord.  Three  months  after  that  conversation,  J.  B. 
came  before  the  Council  of  the  Mariner's  Church  and 
was  received  into  membership,  on  a  profession  of 
his  faith  in  Christ,  and  to  a  seat  at  the  table  of  the 
Lord.  lie  is  now  a  devout  and  humble  follower  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  there  is  not  a  more 
attentive  hearer,  or  more  faithful  doer   of  the  word 


SEAMEN   SAVED.  220 

of  God  in  tlie  whole  congi'egation  than  that  same 
hoary-headed,  white-bearded  man  of  the  sea. 

Mr.  Jones  adds  that  the  work  is  still  in  progress ; 
that  it  appears  as  if  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  present 
with  us  all  along,  so  that  the  church  has  been  blessed 
with  a  continuous  revival;  the  result  of  which  has 
been  the  reception  of  some  three  hundred  and  fifty 
persons  into  church  membership  since  the  month  of 
March,  1856.  On  that  day,  we  organized  our  church 
with  sixty  members.  From  that  day  to  this,  al- 
though the  communion  has  been  administered  on  the 
first  Sabbath  of  each  month,  we  have  never  sat 
down  to  the  Master's  table  without  some  new  tro- 
phies of  divine  grace  to  partake  with  us  in  that  de- 
lightful ordinance.  Tlie  members  received  on  these 
separate  occasions  ranging  from  three  to  sixty  souls, 
and  averaging  eleven  each  month.  Of  this  three 
hundred  and  fifty,  three  hundred  have  been  received 
on  a  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  one  hun- 
dred and  forty-six  are  practical  seamen,  many  of 
whom  are,  at  this  writing,  scattered  to  the  four  winds 
of  heaven,  and  are  working  for  Christ,  as  their  corre  • 
spondence  with  the  pastor  and  the  reports  of  foreign 
chaplains  clearly  shows. 

In  addition  to  those  who  united  with  the  churchj 
there  must  be,  at  the  lowest  calculation,  one  hundred 
seamen  who  have  gone  to  sea  under  deep  conviction, 


230  rOWEK    OF    PEAYES. 

and  with  the  promise  that  they  would  seek  Chrisl^ 
or  in  the  possession  already  of  a  flickering  hope, 
but  who  could  not  remain  on  shore  long  enough  to 
give  to  the  church  the  necessary  evidence  of  their 
entire  submission  to  Christ.  Some  of  these  are  in 
the  mines  of  California,  Some  in  Australia.  Some 
have  subsequently  united  with  other  churches,  and 
some  have  been  the  means  of  presenting  the  saving 
truths  of  the  Gospel  to  their  shipmates,  and  though 
they  have  gone  forth  weeping,  bearing  "precious 
seed,"  for  months,  at  sea,  have  "  come  back  rejoic- 
ing, bringing  their  sheaves  with  them." 

The  union  prayer-meetings  have  furnished  many 
striking  cases  of  interest  from  the  same  department 
of  Christian  effort.  In  one  of  these  meetings,  a  sailor 
speaker  rose,  and  said :  "  I  have  some  good  news 
from  the  sea.  Some  time  ago,  a  large  vessel  became 
leaky,  and  in  a  violent  gale  she  was  so  strained,  that 
she  opened  her  seams,  and  leaked  very  badly.  The 
captain  did  all  he  could  to  save  his  ship  and  his 
crew,  but  finally  he  gave  it  up  ,in  despair.  He 
called  his  crew  together,  tliirty-two  in  all,  and  said : 
'  My  men,  I  can  keep  it  from  you  no  longer.  We 
must  go  down  in  a  very  short  time.  Are  you  pre- 
pared V  The  captain  was  not  a  pious  man.  Two  of 
the  seamen  stepped  forward,  and  said :  '  Captain,  we 
believe  we  are  prepared.'     '  Then  pray  for  me  and 


SAVED   IN   PBAYER.  231 

for  your  shipmates ;  I  acknowledge  I  am  not  pre- 
pared.' They  all  kneeled  down  on  the  deck  to- 
gether, and  these  two  men  prayed.  They  asked 
God  to  save  them,  if  it  was  consistent  with  his  will ; 
but  at  all  events,  to  prepare  them  to  live  or  die. 
They  prayed  earnestly.  They  had  discovered  a  large 
ship  at  a  great  distance  from  tliem,  before  they 
began  to  pray ;  so  far  off,  that  they  did  not  attempt 
to  signalize  her,  not  supposing  that  they  could  at- 
tract attention.  So  they  kept  on  praying,  and  did 
not  attempt  any  means  of  making  known  their  situ- 
ation to  the  distant  ship.  They  prayed  for  their 
lives,  if  it  was  God's  will  to  spare  them,  or  if  not, 
that  they  might  be  the  children  of  God,  living  or 
dying.  While  they  were  yet  on  their  knees  in 
prayer,  they  heard  a  noise,  and  looking  over  the 
side,  there  was  a  life-boat  from  the  distant  ship,  well 
manned,  which  took  them  all  in,  and  took  them  on 
board.  The  ship  had  discovered  the  sinking  condi- 
tion of  the  stranger,  and  sent  her  boat  to  their  aid. 
The  crew,  thus  rescued,  were  very  much  impressed 
that  this  was  the  hand  of  God,  in  answer  to  prayer. 
They  resolved  to  hold  a  daily  prayer-meeting,  which 
they  did,  and  when  they  landed  at  Fayal,  some  time 
afterwards,  every  one  of  these  thirty- two  seamen  had 
become  hopefully  pious."  What  power  but  a  power 
divine  wrought  the  change?     How  true  it  is,  that 


232  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

in  tliis  great  awakening,  the  light  is  breaking  out 
everywhere,  on  the  sea  and  on  the  land,  and  thou- 
sands on  thousands  are  rejoicing  in  the  light.  The 
revival  has,  in  many  instances,  appeared  at  sea, 
where  there  has  been  no  communication  with  the  shore. 

Father  Burnett  has  told  me  with  tears  of  the  glori- 
ous revival  which  has  been  in  progress  for  some 
months  on  the  North  Carolina,  a  receiving  ship  in 
this  port.  Tliis  venerable  servant  of  God  has  long 
been  devotedly  engaged  in  his  work,  especially  among 
the  seamen,  but  he  says  that  he  has  never  seen  such 
displays  of  divine  grace  as  during  the  present  re- 
vivals. A  gentleman  rose  at  one  of  the  Fulton  stj-eet 
meetings  and  said : 

"  I  attended  divine  service  on  this  ship  last  Sab- 
bath. I  inquired  of  the  preacher  in  charge  how 
many  had  become  pious  since  last  fall.  He  said,  not 
less  than  150 ;  it  may  be  200.  Some  of  these  are  on 
the  Wabash,  and  some  on  board  the  Savannah  ;  some 
go  on  the  Sabine.  So  these  converted  men  are  scat- 
tered abroad,  some  on  one  ship  and  some  on  another. 
They  will  let  their  light  shine  wherever  they  may  be 
There  are  now  350  on  board  the  ISTorth  Carolina ;  a 
goodly  number  of  these  attended  the  service,  which 
is  an  entirely  voluntary  one,  and  only  those  attend 
who  choose.  The  exercises  began  with  singing  that 
beautiful  hymn: 


MEN    OF   THE   SEA.  233 

'Jesus,  thou  art  the  sinner's  friend, 
As  such  I  l3ok  to  thee.' 

Then  followed  prayer  and  two  addresses,  wLicli  were 
listened  to  with  deep  attention  and  interest.  A  more 
still  and  solemn  assembly  we  have  not  seen  this  many 
a  day.  Then  the  readiness  with  which  many  came 
forward  after  the  services  were  over  and  signed  the 
temperance  pledge  and  took  their  certificates,  was 
very  gratifying.  Temperance  and  jnetj  go  together. 
We  were  gratified  to  see  the  accomplished  wife  of  the 
commander  in  the  audience,  watching  the  attention 
npon  the  services  with  great  interest." 

From  the  U.  S.  steamer  Wabash,  forty-five  seamen 
sent  a  request  to  the  Port  Society  of  New  York,  to 
be  remembered  in  the  prayers  of  Christians  here. 
Later  news  gives  us  the  pleasing  intelligence  that  a 
daily  prayer-meeting  is  maintained  on  board  the  Wa- 
bash ;  that  the  fii'st  lieutenant  has  become  a  pious 
man ;  that  he  encourages  these  meetings,  and  that  he 
often  addresses  them,  using  all  his  influence  in  their 
behalf.  On  that  ship  are  several  sailors  and  marines 
who  became  pious  last  winter  and  spring  on  board 
the  receiving  ship  North  Carolina.  What  gladden- 
ing and  glorious  news  this  is  from  a  ship  of  war. 

A  Swedish  sailor,  who  spoke  very  broken  English, 
addressed  the  meeting.  The  Holy  Spirit  overtook 
him  away  in  mii-ocean,  and  pursued  him  day  and 


234  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

niglit  and  would  give  him  no  rest.  "  I  was  ready  to 
cry  out,"  said  he,  "who  will  deliver  me?  who  will 
help  me  ?  and  my  heart  sunk  down  in  despair.  Oh ! 
what  a  miserable  sinner  I  felt  I  w&s.  My  heart  was 
sick  and  sore.  I  knew  not  what  to  do.  I  had  no  one 
to  guide  me.     What  was  to  become  of  me  ? 

"  One  night,  as  I  was  standing  at  the  wheel,  I  bo- 
thought  me  of  Christ,  and  my  heart  turned  to  him  for 
help.  And  with  my  very  first  thoughts  of  him  he 
met  me  at  the  wheel — and  oh !  what  words  of  love 
and  mercy  he  spoke  to  me  there  at  the  wheel.  '  Come 
to  me,  ye  heavy  laden ;  come  to  me :  I  cast  none  out. 
I  am  meek  and  lowly  of  heart.  Learn  of  me ;  take 
my  yoke  :  it  is  easy.  Take  my  burden :  my  grace 
shall  make  it  light.' 

"  There  at  the  wheel,  in  the  dark  and  solemn  hour, 
the  Saviour  showed  himself  to  me.  I  love  him  be- 
cause he  first  loved  me.  I  cannot  speak  your  lan- 
guage well ;  but  Christ  understands  me  and  I  under- 
stand him.  And  ever  since  I  met  him  at  the  wheel 
— ^poor  sinner's  friend — I  live  very  close  to  him.  I 
hear  him  tell  me  to  hold  up  my  sails  to  gales  of 
the  blessed  Spirit,  and  he  will  waft  me  straight  to 
heaven." 

The  awful  disaster  at  sea,  the  destruction  by  fire  of 
the  steamer  "  Austria,"  with  four  hundred  linman 
beings,  is  fresh  in  the  memoi-y  of  every  reader.   It  has 


THRILLING   SCENE.  235 

since  been  ascertained  that  immediately  after  leaving 
port,  a  prayer-meeting  was  begmi  on  board  in  which 
some  souls  were  converted.  At  one  of  the  Fulton 
street  meetings  this  remarkable  and  thrilling  scene 
occurred : 

The  91st  psalm  had  been  read  by  the  conductor 
of  the  meeting,  and  several  prayers  offered  and 
remarks  made,  when  a  gentleman  arose  in  the  con- 
gregation and  made  some  very  affecting  remarks 
on  the  subject  of  faith  and  trust  in  God  under  all 
circumstances,  and  by  way  of  illustration  made  men- 
tion of  a  case  on  board  the  "  Austria."  He  said 
that  he  had  been  informed  by  some  one,  for  he  had 
no  personal  knowledge  of  the  parties,  that  a  man 
whose  wife  and  son  were  on  board  that  unfortunate 
ship,  had  recently  been  making  most  diligent  inquiry 
of  the  rescued  passengers  who  had  arrived  in  our 
city,  trying  to  learn,  if  possible,  something  as  to  the 
fate  of  his  wife  and  son.  That  on  describing  his 
wife  to  one  of  the  passengers  that  he  had  sought  out, 
that  passenger  thought  from  the  husband's  de- 
scription that  he  had  seen  such  a  woman  on  board. 
The  husband  produced  a  daguerreotype  of  his  wife, 
and  the  passenger  immediately  exclaimed,  "  That  is 
the  very  woman,  and  God  bless  you,  my  dear  sir,  for 
it  was  she  that  organized  a  prayer-meeting  on  ^Doardj 
in  which  my  soul  was  blessed  in  my  conversion." 


236  POWEE    OF   PKATER. 

He  then  informed  the  aiflicted  husband  that  the  last 
he  saw  of  his  wife  and  son  thej  were  standing  as  far 
aft  as  thej  could  get  away  from  the  flames,  and  when 
at  last  the'  devouring  element  rushed  on  them  with 
Buch  force  as  to  be  no  longer  endurable,  he  saw  the 
wife  and  mother,  with  a  calm  serene  countenance 
embrace  the  son,  and  then  both  committed  them- 
selves to  a  watery  grave. 

But  the  singular  coincidence  in  connection  with 
this,  we  have  yet  to  relate.  When  the  meeting  had 
concluded,  a  man  who  sat  in  the  same  seat  with  the 
one  who  addressed  the  meeting,  and  the  very  next 
man  to  the  speaker,  clasped  his  hands,  and  stood  for 
a  moment  unable  to  utter  a  word,  such  was  his 
emotion ;  but  at  last  said :  "  That  woman  was  my 
wife,  and  I,  a  stranger  to  every  one  here,  have  come 
in  to  seek  consolation,  and  to  ask  an  'interest  in 
your  supplications,  that  God  would  assuage  my  grief, 
and  bind  up  my  broken  heart !" 

The  scene  was  deeply  affecting,  and  never  to  be 
forgotten  by  those  who  witnessed  it.  This  rescued 
passenger  said,  in  the  meeting,  that  when  in  the 
water,  swimming,  a  pious  friend  inquired  of  him 
how  he  felt  in  view  of  death  ?     I  replied : 

"  Perfectly  happy  ;  I  can  now  rely  on  Jesus,  and  I 
am  safe."  And  looking  up  on  the  ship,  I  added, 
"  Ther  3  stands  the  noble  woman,  with  her  son's  hand 


THE   snip  WRECK   SCENE.  237 

in  hers,  to  whom  I  owe  all  my  hopes  of  salvation, 
for  she  it  was  that  got  up  the  prayer-meetings." 

What  a  consolation  to  the  bereaved  husband,  to 
know  that  the  last  hours  of  his  devoted  Christian 
wife  were  spent  in  such  acts  of  love  to  souls  ! 

A  clergyman  in  Philadelphia  read  a  letter  at  one 
of  the  prayer-meetings,  from  a  young  man  of  his 
acquaintance  who  was  on  board  the  ill-fated  Austria, 
in  which  he  detailed  the  last  interview  betwen  him- 
self and  five  Christian  comrades  who  perished  be- 
neath the  waves.  As  soon  as  the  destruction  of  the 
vessel  was  deemed  inevitable,  these  six  young  men 
took  a  position  between  the  flames  and  the  water, 
with  the  understanding  that  at  the  last  moment  they 
would  unitedly  consign  themselves  to  the  sea.  In 
the  bare  moment  thus  allowed  to  contemplate  their 
fate,  theif  hope  in  Christ  was  confidently  ex- 
pressed, and  when,  to  escape  the  spreading  fire,  the 
leap  became  necessary,  they  grasped  each  other's 
hand,  and  with  a  parting  "farewell,"  and  an  ex- 
pressed confidence  that  "in  a  few  moments  they 
would  meet  in  heaven,"  they  sprang  into  the  sea. 
The  writer  of  the  letter  states,  after  sustaining  him- 
self in  the  water  by  means  of  a  life-preserver  for  four 
hours  (during  which  time  his  contemplations  of  a 
future  state  ripened  into  a  joy  in  believing  in  hia 
Baviour  such  as  he  had  never  before  experienced) 


238  POWER   OF  PEATEK. 

a  vessel  hove  in  sight  for  his  release.  The  read' 
ing  of  the  letter  referred  to  elicited  an  outburst  of 
feeling  all  over  the  room. 

On  another  occasion,  fifteen  seamen  from  the  ship- 
of-war  Savannah,  sent  in  their  names  that  they  might 
be  remembered  in  the  prayers  of  the  Fulton  street 
prayer-meeting.  It  was  stated  that  thirteen  of  these 
were  pious  men,  and  two  are  anxious  about  their 
souls.  They  had  sent  a  letter  to  the  commanding 
officer  of  the  ship,  that  they  may  have  leave  to  hold 
a  daily  prayer-meeting  on  board,  and  they  are 
pledged  to  sustain  this,  or  some  other  prayer-meet- 
ing, as  God  shall  give  them  opportunity. 

A -large  number  of  sea  captains  have  been  made 
subjects  of  reviving  grace,  and  we  subjoin  accounts 
of  a  few  of  them,  taken  from  a  sea  captain's  letter  : 

Captain  S.,  now  commanding  one  of  the  Kew  York 
and  Havre  packets,  was  met  in  Wall  street  by  one 
of  his  friends,  who  invited  him  to  go  to  a  noonday 
prayer-meeting.  It  being  then  about  the  hour,  he, 
half  in  joke  and  half  in  good-nature,  consented  and 
went.  When  an  o]3portunity  was  given  for  those 
who  desired  to  lead  a  new  life  to  rise,  that  prayer 
might  be  offered  for  them,  he,  to  the  surprise  of  his 
friend,  rose  and  asked  Christians  to  pray  for  him, 
which  was  done  heartily  and  earnestly.  From  the 
meeting  he  went  to  his  ship,  and  there  locked  him- 


CAPTAIN    W.  239 

self  in  his  state-room,  fell  on  his  knees,  and  besonglit 
God  to  have  mercy  upon  him.  His  prayer  was  soon 
answered,  and  Lis  statement,  the  following  evening, 
in  Mr.  Home's  ( hurch  (Brooklyn),  of  God's  goodneea 
to  him,  was  lis';ened  to  with  deepest  attention  and 
interest.  Letters  have  since  been  received  from  him 
from  Havre,  which  bear  ample  testimony  that  the 
cause  of  Christ  has  in  him  a  faithful  missionary. 

Captain  W.,  of  the  bark  B.,  while  on  a  voyage  from 
Cuba  to  France,  met  with  such  severe  weather  as  to 
reduce  his  ship  to  nearly  a  wreck,  in  which  condition, 
crippled  in  hull  and  spars,  he  succeeded  in  getting 
into  !N"ew  York.  It  was  his  first  year  as  a  master, 
and  the  trouble  arising  from  his  accident,  added  to 
the  idea  that  by  it  he  had  lost  the  confidence  of  his 
owners,  seemed  to  have  almost  broken  him  down. 
His  consignee  did  much  to  comfort  and  reassure  him, 
and  when  going  to  prayer-meeting  was  proposed  by 
the  consignee,  he  gladly  consented  ;  not  that  he  cared 
anything  for  the  meeting,  but  he  was  willing  to  do 
anything  and  everything  for  his  friend.  He  went, 
and  there  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  found  him,  and  from 
a  rough,  swearing,  fighting  man,  he  became  a  zealous 
and  devoted  Christian.  He,  too,  has  written  home 
since  his  arrival  in  France,  and  gives  good  evidence 
of  the  soundness  of  his  conversion. 

Captain  C,  at  present  retired  from  the  sea,  antl 


240  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

doing  business  in  South  street,  New  York,  had  been 
for  some  twenty  years  trying  to  become  a  Christian, 
but  in  his  own  way  /  and  it  was  only  during  a  Wed- 
nesday evening  lecture  at  Plymouth  Church,  some 
few  months  since,  that  he  found  true  peace  in  be- 
lieving. He  is  now  a  zealous  and  devoted  Christian. 
His  first  efforts  at  family  prayer  were  met  by  many 
crosses.  After  he  had  commenced  asking  a  blessing 
at  his  table,  some  friends  from  the  East  called  to  take 
tea  and  pass  the  evening.  How  to  manage  about 
the  blessing  he  did  not  know.  They  did  not  know 
of  his  conversion,  and  he  had  not  the  courage  to  tell 
them.  Finally,  he  concluded  to  omit  the  blessing 
that  evening,  and  so,  when  seated  at  the  table,  he 
seized  his  knife  and  fork  and  went  vigorously  to 
work.  His  little  daughter,  some  six  years  old, 
however,  folded  her  hands  and  closed  her  eyes,  and 
after  waiting  some  time  for  the  blessing,  said,  "  I  am 
all  ready  now,  father,  ask  the  blessing."  This  brought 
him  down,  and  since  that  time  he  has  never  dodged 
a  duty.  No  sooner  was  Captain  C.  converted,  than 
his  heart  went  out  after  his  five  unconverted  brothers. 
He  publicly  asked  prayers  for  them  at  the  Plymouth 
Church  prayer-meeting,  and  backed  the  request  up 
by  an  earnest  and  faithful  letter  to  three  of  them, 
then  on  shore  at  the  East.  These  three  were  soon 
after  converted,  although  one  of  them  has  since  told 


CAPTAIN   B.  241 

tne,  that  to  break  his  heart  the  Lord  had  firet  to  break 
his  leg ! 

Captain  P.,  also  retired  from  the  sea,  and  doing 
business  in  South  street,  ITew  York,  embraced  re- 
ligion a  few  months  since,  and  since  that  time  few 
men  have  been  more  zealous  and  devoted  in  their 
efforts  for  the  conversion  of  others.  ISTaturallj  a  dry- 
joker,  his  old  friends  and  associates  would  frequently 
gather  about  him  and  joke  him  about  his  present 
zeal.  "  You  can  joke,"  said  he,  "  as  much  as  you 
like,  but  if  you  think  to  joke  me  out  of  my  religion, 
you  are  altogether  mistaken."  It  was  my  unpleasant 
task  to  inform  him  of  the  failure  of  a  firm  down 
East,  by  which  he  was  likely  to  lose  quite  a  sum  of 
money.  "  Poor  fellows,"  said  he,  "  I  pity  them,  for 
they  are  fine  men;"  and  he  went  on  to  tell  me  some 
of  the  incidents  connected  with  his  family  worship, 
and  did  not  again  allude  to  what  I  had  told  him ! 
After  that,  who  can  doubt  Kis  conversion  ? 

Captain  M.,  of  Maine,  called  upon  me  on  his  way 
per  steamer  to  Europe,  the  day  before  sailing.  I  in- 
vited him  to  a  noonday  prayer-meeting,  and  he  went. 
While  there,  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was 
time  he  "  tacked  ship,"  and  accordingly  he  rose, 
when  invitation  was  given,  and  asked  Christians  to 
pray  for  him,  that  he  might  receive  strength  to  pur- 
sue a  Christian  life,  which  he  was  then  resolved  to 

11 


242  POWEK   OF   PRAYER. 

commence.  On  leaving  the  meeting,  he  told  us  he 
was  going  to  his  Hotel  to  tell  his  wife  what  he  had 
done,  and  to  beg  her  to  join  him.  I^ext  morning  he 
was  at  the  Plymouth  Church  prajer-meeting,  and  he 
brought  his  wife  with  him,  and  there,  too,  he  arose 
and  asked  prayers  for  himself  and  wife.  During  the 
forenoon  he  sent  for  us  to  join  him  in  prayer  in  his 
room  at  the  hotel.  We  met  there  at  eleven  o'clock, 
and  seldom  have  I  witnessed  a  more  impressive 
prayer-meeting  than  that  was.  He  prayed  fervently, 
and  so  did  his  wife,  and  both  seemed  humble,  trust- 
ing, and  joyous.  At  twelve  o'clock  that  day  they 
went  to  sea.  "What  a  change  had  been  wrought  in 
that  twenty-four  hours  in  and  for  him  ! 

Captain  P.,  of  an  eastern  ship,  attended  our 
prayer-meeting  veiy  regularly,  and  with  evident  in- 
terest, and  when  questioned  upon  the  subject,  ad- 
mitted his  need  of  religion ;  but  his  idea  was,  that 
when  the  Lord  intended  him  to  have  religion,  he 
would  give  him  such  feelings  as  he  could  not  resist, 
and  so,  of  course,  he  had  nothing  to  do.  When  at 
last  this  idea  was  out  of  his  head,  and  he  had  made 
up  his  mind  to  use  what  feeling  he  had,  and  to 
take  a  step  for  himself,  as  in  the  case  of  the  "  prodi- 
gal son,"  his  Father  ran  and  met  him,  and  a  few  days 
afterwards  he  went  to  sea  a  believing  and  trusting 
Christian.      A  letter  from  him,  too,   from   abroad, 


THE  captain's  wif::.  243 

gave  good  evidence  of  the  soundness  of  Lis  conversion 
This  letter  was  read  in  Plymouth  Church. 

Among  the  many  conversions  in  connection  with 

the  revival  in  B ,  Mass.,  are  several  sea  captains, 

which  give  the  most  convincing  proof  of  the  power 
of  divine  grace.  One  of  these  captains  had  followed 
the  sea,  and  business  connected  with  the  sea,  for 
more  than  forty  years.  He  was  in  the  Fejee  Is- 
land trade  twenty-six  years.  He  had  retired,  and 
was  nearly  sixty  years  old.  He  was  in  the  vigor  of 
good  health,  and  had  the  prospect  before  him  of 
many  years  of  ease  and  comfort.  Some  twenty 
years  ago,  he  was  the  subject  of  serious  irdpressions, 
which  lasted  for  nearly  two  years,  with  more  or  less 
intensity. 

His  wife  was  a  praying  woman,  and  had  been  a 
professor  of  religion  twenty-eight  years.  The  serious 
impressions  of  this  captain's  mind  at  length  wore  :)ff, 
and  he  became  indifferent  to  the  claims  of  religion, 
and  regardless  of  his  own  personal  interest  in  the 
salvation  of  the  soul.  Never,  however,  did  he  cease 
to  feel  a  respect  for  religion.  He  had  been  in  all 
parts  of  the  world,  and  had  escaped  many  perils  and 
dangers,  when  by  reason  of  shipwreck,  or  at  the 
hands  of  cannibals,  he  had  expected  to  meet  death 
in  some  of  its  most  terrific  forms.  For  the  last  five 
or  six  years,  since  retiring  from  the  sea-faring  lif<:, 


244  POWEK   OF    PKATEB. 

heretofore  pursued,  he  had  been  going  farther  and 
farther  from  God,  caring  less  and  less  for  religious 
things,  and  was  filling  up  the  measure  of  his  iniquity. 
He  did  not  like  to  go  to  meeting,  though  he  went  to 
please  his  wife. 

When  the  daily  prayer-meetings  commenced,  he 
did  not  think  very  favorably  of  them.  He  told  his 
wife  that  they  would  not  amount  to  anything,  that  a 
few  would  go  a  few  days,  get  discouraged,  see  a  great 
failure,  and  that  would  be  the  end  of  it.  He  seemed 
to  regard  the  whole  thing  as  a  hazardous  enterprise, 
which  would  end  in  disgrace. 

His  wife  wanted  him  to  go  to  the  meetings,  but 
he  said  he  should  not  go  to  the  lecture-room.  He 
was  a  large  man,  and  needed  a  larger  j)lace  to  sit  in 
than  that.  He  said  that  when  they  had  them  in  the 
church  he  would  go,  not  dreaming  that  they  would 
ever  be  held  there,  as  it  was  the  largest  church  in 
the  place.  Tliis  he  said  rather  out  of  derision  than 
out  of  any  expectation  that  he  would  ever  be  called 
upon  to  comply  with  the  promise  which  he  was  then 
making.  He  did  not  suppose  they  would  ever  be 
held  there,  so  he  thought  he  was  safe  in  making  the 
promise. 

At  the  end  of  the  first  week,  the  prayer-meetmgs 
became  so  thronged,  that  it  was  announced  that 
hereafter  they  would  be  held  in  the  church,  a  large 


ONLY   GO.  245 

Duilding,  capable  of  lioTding  many  Lundred  people. 
The  opening  of  the  church  became  a  necessity.  He 
then  thought  he  must  go,  but  resolved  to  finish  up 
by  going  once  or  twice,  simply  to  comply  with  the 
letter  of  his  promise.  The  time  drew  near,  and  he 
felt  ashamed  to  go ;  and  to  get  rid  of  it,  he  told  his 
wife  he  would  not  go  unless  he  could  go  just  as  he 
was,  without  changing  his  dress.  He  supposed  she 
would  object  to  that;  but  she  answered:  "Go  any 
way,  only  go."  He  started,  and  felt  so  ashamed, 
that  he  would  have  denied  it,  if  any  one  had  asked 
on  the  way,  if  he  was  going  to  the  prayer-meeting. 

At  this  first  meeting  his  mind  was  somewhat  inter 
ested.  But  he  did  not  intend  to  go  again.  Indeed 
he  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  not.  In  con- 
versing with  another  sea  captain,  he  found  him  some 
what  interested  in  the  prayer-meetings,  and  they 
agreed  to  go  together  the  next  day.  At  this  meeting 
of  the  next  day  he  was  more  interested  still.  He 
went  again  the  next  day,  and  had  more  feeling.  As 
his  feelings  deepened,  he  tried  to  keep  clear  of  the 
other  captain,  but  did  not  succeed.  In  conversing 
together,  he  found  that  he  had  similar  feelings  and 
anxieties.  Still  he  was  ashamed  to  be  seen  on  his 
way  to  the  prayer-meetings.  In  the  course  of  a  week 
he  had  deeper  convictions  than  he  had  ever  had  be- 
fore.     He  could  not  sleep,  and  his  family  wondere<3 


'216  POWER   OF   PEAYEE. 

what  was  the  matter.  He  endeavored  to  divert  at. 
tention  from  his  case  by  saying  it  was  the  spring  of 
the  year,  and  he  did  not  feel  very  welL  Medicine 
wag  recommended,  but  he  knew  he  needed  a  medi- 
cine for  the  soul,  though  he  studiously  avoided  letting 
any  one  know  that  he  felt  religious  anxiety.  He 
would  not  even  tell  his  wife — ^but  after  she  was  asleep 
he  would  weep  and  pray  all  night.  He  had  not  shed 
a  tear  for  twenty  years,  and  was  not  easily  moved  to 
tears.  Oh !  what  a  miserable,  wretched  man  he  now 
felt  himself  to  be  !  His  eyes  were  now  literally  foun- 
tains of  tears. 

At  length  he  resolved  to  tell  his  faithful,  praying 
wife  just  how  he  felt,  but  could  not.  He  did,  how- 
ever, tell  the  other  sea  caj^tain,  and  they  wept  to- 
gether. Both  of  these  men  endeavored  to  get  up  in 
the  meeting  and  ask  for  prayers,  but  both  failed. 
They  seemed  to  be  unable  to  rise  from  their  seats. 
As  his  convictions  deej)ened,  he  felt  that  he  must  tell 
his  wife.  He  entered  his  house  again  and  again  fully 
resolved  to  do  so,  but  his  courage  failed.  He  was 
dumb  before  a  praying  woman.  He  wanted  to  read 
the  Bible,  but  could  not  do  so  without  its  being  known 
to  the  whole  house.  He  started  to  go  up  stairs  that 
he  might  not  be  seen,  but  was  hindered  by  the  fear 
that  some  one  would  follow  him.  So  he  left  the  hcu£<e 
in  greater  distress  than  ever 


THE   CAFI'AIn's    chart.  S^T 

He  went  into  the  fields  outside  of  tlie  town  and  sat 
down  and  wept  bitterly.  What  oppressive  sorrow 
weighed  like  a  mountain  load  upon  him.  A  few  days 
more  and  he  made  known  his  feelings  to  his  anxious 
wife,  who  all  this  time  was  praying  for  him,  Tlie 
result  was  a  great  increase  of  tenderness  of  heart  and 
conscience,  but  no  rebef.  His  eyes  poured  forth 
floods  of  tears.  His  sense  of  sin  was  perfectly  over- 
whelming. He  was  so  overpowered  after  a  night  of 
weeping,  that  the  next  day  he  was  completely  ex- 
hausted. As  the, hour  of  prayer  drew  near  he  longed 
for  tlie  moments  to  fly  more  swiftly  so  that  he  might 
go — though  he  knew  not  why  he  should  feel  so.  At 
the  meeting  he  was  greatly  distressed.  The  meeting 
was  nearly  ended  and  brought  no  relief  to  his  agon- 
ized spii-it.  He  felt  as  if  he  should  really  die.  At 
length  the  meeting  was  closing,  when  a  pious  sea 
captain — quite  out  of  time,  as  it  then  seemed  to  all — 
begged  the  j)rivilege  of  saying  a  few  words.  He  said 
that  the  way  of  salvation  was  plain.  All  could  make 
their  passage  straight  tc  heaven.  "See  what  we 
have,"  said  he,  in  his  earnest,  blunt  manner,  "  see 
what  we  have !  "We  have  a  book  of  directions ;  we 
have  a  compass ;  we  have  a  chart ;  we  have  all  the 
rocks  and  shoals  laid  down ;  we  have  our  course  laid 
straight  to  heaven.  No  sailor  was  ever  half  so 
veil  provided.     He  muat   be  a  poor  sea    captaic 


248  POWEK   OF   PKAYEK. 

that  cannot  get  liis  vesisel  into  port."  And  he  sal 
down. 

Oh!  what  words — what  words — to  this  poor, 
anxious,  distressed  captain.  "  Tliey  were  apples  of 
gold  in  pictures  of  silver."  Blessed  words  sent  of 
the  Holy  Spirit — the  Comforter.  The  rays  of  light 
shot  into  that  hitherto  dark  mind  and  heart.  He 
thought  how  he  had  shaped  and  steered  his  course 
for  almost  every  port  on  the  face  of  the  globe.  "  I, 
who  always  knew  I  could  get  into  port,  felt  confident 
I  could — shall  /give  up  in  despair?  "What  if  I  am 
in  mid-ocean,  and  have  been  drifting  about  all  my 
days — I  will  lay  my  course  now — I  will  follow  my 
'  directions ' — I  will  make  straight  for  heaven." 
Light  gleamed  into  his  mind.  The  burden  on  his 
heart  was  lifted  up!  He  went  home  to  read  his 
Bible,  and  consult  that  book  of  directions  which  he 
had  neglected  so  long  that  he  had  not  read  ten  chap- 
ters in  ten  years. 

As  he  was  leaving  the  house,  he  promised  that  he 
would  go  home  and  pray  with  his  wife  that  night. 
This  promise  was  kept.  He  read  the  Bible,  and  then 
they  kneeled  down  to  pray.  After  she  had  prayed, 
he  attempted  to  pray,  and  all  he  could  say  was, 
'■  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."  This  he  repeated 
more  than  fifty  times ! 

He  could  not  go  to  sleep  that  night,  but  continued 


THE   MOEXLNG    COMES.  24.9 

to  weep  and  pray  ;  hearing  the  clock  strike  and  tick 
till  near  morning.  Every  tick  of  the  clock  seemed  to 
Bay,  "  Jesus  lives !  Jesus  lives !"  Suddenly  he  found 
himself  walking  the  room  in  an  ecstasy  of  delight — 
and,  as  he  looked  out  of  the  window,  such  beauty 
never  met  his  eyes  before.  He  longed  for  the  morn- 
ing to  come,  so  that  he  might  tell  of  his  Saviour,  and 
how  he  had  found  him,  and  what  a  blessedness  there 
was  in  believing  in  him.  From  that  time,  he  had 
light  and  joy  in  his  soul,  and  he  shed  the  light  all 
around  him.  He  became  a  most  active  Christian, 
spending  all  his  time  in  recommending  Christ,  and 
seeking  the  salvation  of  others. 

This  was  an  example  of  surprising  grace.  Tliis 
sea  captain  was  very  generally  respected,  having 
retired  from  business  with  a  competency.  He  makes 
it  his  business  to  recommend  the  Christian  religion, 
in  all  places,  on  all  occasions.  His  influence  is  great 
over  men  who  follow  the  sea.  His  earnest  voice  in 
exhortation  or  prayer,  would  be  greatly  missed  from 
the  daily  prayer-meeting. 

Another  sea  captain  was  brought  to  Christ  under 
circumstances  well  adapted  to  display  the  grace  of 
God  and  the  power  of  iwayer.  He  was  over  fifty 
years  of  age.  He  had  a  praying  wife,  who  had 
been  a  member  of  the  church  about  twenty-five 
years.     He  was  far  from  being  religious  in  his  life, 

11* 


250  POWEE   OF   PEAYEE. 

though,  for  the  sake  of  his  wife,  he  attended  religious 
worship  on  the  Sabbath. 

He  had  retired  from  the  sea,  and  settled  down  for 
the  remainder  of  his  days.  At  the  commencement  oi 
the  meetings  he  did  not  attend,  though  he  knew  thai 
his  wife  greatly  desired  him  to  avail  himself  of  the 
opportunity  thus  afforded  to  be  in  the  place  of 
prayer.  During  the  second  week  of  the  daily 
prayer-meetings  he  began  to  attend,  and  very  soon 
became  interested,  though  he  was  backward  to  ac- 
knowledge that  interest.  He  had  much  to  overcome 
in  becoming  a  Christian.  He  was  terribly  profane. 
So  addicted  was  he  to  the  use  of  such  language,  that 
he  could  hardly  speak  without  profane  words. 
But  the  Spirit  of  God  bade  him  cry  for  mercy.  He 
was  brought  to  feel  his  sins,  as  of  mountain-weight. 
For  days  he  was  a  heavy-laden  sinner,  not  knowing 
what  to  do,  or  which  way  to  turn  for  relief.  Much 
interest  was  felt  for  him  by  Christian  friends.  He 
was  the  subject  of  many  ardent  prayers. 

At  length  this  sea  captain  trusted  in  Christ  with 
all  his  heart,  and  felt  that  all  his  sins  were  washed 
away.     It  was  marvellous  to  all,  when  the  rej)ort 

went  abroad  that  Captain was  converted.     But 

the  most  skeptical  said,  "  If  Captain can  keep 

from  swearing  one  week,  we  will  believe  that  there 
is  something  in  religion." 


NO   MOKE   SWEARING.  251 

He  at  once  took  a  most  decided  stand,  not  half 
hearted — not  tongue-tied — not  making  apologies  for 
religion — not  liiding  liis  light  under  a  bushel — ^but 
in  his  family  and  in  the  church  he  took  the  place  of 
a  devout  worshipper.  His  voice  was  almost  daily 
heard  in  the  prayer-meeting,  and  he  seldom  prayed 
without  using  one  formi  of  prayer,  or  one  expression, 
which  his  former  habit  of  using  profane  language 
explained.  That  expression  was,  "  Set  a  watch 
upon  our  lips  that  we  utter  no  profane  word  against 
thee." 

Some  six  or  eight  months  have  now  passed,  and 
he  has  been  kept  from  using  the  first  profane  word. 
It  is  a  convincing  proof  of  the  reality  and  power  of 
religion  to  hear  that  once  profane  man  praying  from 
day  to  day  in  the  daily  prayer-meetings.  The 
mouths  of  gainsayers  are  stopped,  and  skepticism  is 
silenced.  Many  are  led  to  acknowledge  the  power 
of  the  grace  of  God  thus  displayed.  For  many  years 
this  man  was  made  the  subject  of  earnest  prayer  by 
his  wife. 

In  this  revival,  some  of  the  worst  of  men  have 
been  made  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace.  They 
have  been  the  subjects  of  S23ecial  and  earnest  prayer. 
And  instead  of  giving  them  up,  and  considering 
them  as  "  dev^oted  to  destruction,"  as  has  been 
formerly  the  fact  in  regard  to  such  cases,  there  haa 


252  POWER   OF   PKAYEE, 

been  a  rejoicing  confidence  and  expectation  that 
God  would  glorify  tlie  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace, 
in  bringing  these  men  to  repentance.  Hence,  we 
have  not  been  surprised  at  seeing  these  stout-hearted, 
proud  men,  bowed  down  at  the  foot  of  the  cross 
under  the  weight  of  their  sins ;  we  are  not  surprised 
at  the  tears  they  shed — we  are  not  surprised  at  the 
abundant  joy  they  feel  over  the  sense  of  pardon  and 
forgiveness.  Oh,  that  Christians  would  believe  it, 
that  God  honors  the  faith  of  his  people,  and  loves 
to  fulfil  his  own  precious  assm-ance,  when  he  says : 
"  According  to  your  faith,  so  be  it  unto  you." 

The  time  has  come  when  the  people  of  God  have 
been  made  to  believe,  not  theoretically  but  practi- 
cally, that  nothing  is  too  hard  for  tlie  Lord.  There 
has  been  prayer  in  the  sense  of  petition,  and  earnest 
entreaty  that  God  would  convert  such  men  as  these 
hardened,  irreligious  sea  captains ;  but  there  has 
been  no  faith  that  he  would  do  it.  The  feeling  of 
discouragement  and  almost  despair  would  be  the 
settled  feeling  of  the  heart.  But  now  the  animated 
and  hopeful  impression  is,  that  God  will  hear  and 
answer  prayer  even  in  regard  to  the  chief  of  siu 
aerg. 


CKIME    AND    CEIMmALS.  253 


CHAPTEK   XIX 

Inflaen:e  of  the  Revival  on  Crime  and  Criminals — Orville  Gardnei 
— A  fast  Man — Labors  among  the  Poor — The  City  Missionaries- 
Grace  and  Grace  only — A  Mother  and  two  Children — Father  and 
Son — The  Widow's  Joy — Relatives  and  Friends. 

So  dark  and  fearful  are  tlie  records  of  vice  in  such 
a  city  as  ours,  so  frequently  is  the  public  startled 
by  the  announcement  of  some  terrible  tragedy  in 
New  York,  that  it  appears  presumption  to  speak  of 
the  influence  of  the  revival  on  crime  and  criminals. 
But  the  Lord  !  he  is  mighty.  The  Saviour  who  for- 
gave a  Mary  Magdalene  and  a  dying  thief,  is  able 
to  save  unto  the  uttermost  all  those  who  come  unto 
him.  In  the  preceding  records  of  this  volume,  it  will 
not  have  escaped  the  reader's  attention  that  many  of 
those  who  have  been  brought  to  repentance  were 
gi-eat  sinners,  hardened  in  sin.  Of  such  are  our 
criminals,  as  well  as  from  the  ranks  of  juvenile  de- 
linquents who  are  the  offspring  of  profligate  pa- 
rents. 

In  all  our  large  cities,  and  in  this  city,  perhaps, 


254  lOWER   OF    PBAYER. 

more  than  in  any  other,  there  is  a  mighty  multitude 
of  men  and  women,  who  are  never  reached  by  any 
religious  or  moral  influence.  After  all  the  agencit'S 
emjjloyed  by  the  faith  and  charity  of  the  church, 
there  are  wliole  classes  scarcely  touched  by  the  spraj) 
from  the  ocean  of  Christian  benevolence  that  seems 
to  be  rolling  all  around  us.  Our  churches  may  be 
crowded,  but  these  are  not  in  the  house  of  God.  Our 
missionaries  go  into  the  lanes  and  lodging-houses, 
^ut  they  find  them  not.  Tlieir  haunts  are  as  far  re- 
mote from  the  confines  of  Christian  influence  as  the 
heathen  to  whom  we  send  the  gospel  over  sea. 
Some  of  them  belong  to  the  rowdy  class  of  our  popu- 
lation, who  hide  themselves  in  the  recesses  of  dram- 
shops, or  darker  dens,  and  emerge  only  to  make  war 
on  society,  living  only  to  make  mischief,  and  delight- 
ing in  nothing  more  than  in  scenes  of  riot  and  blood. 
Others,  especially  among  the  females,  are  regarded 
almost  by  common  consent,  as  among  the  lost^  as  be- 
yond the  reach  of  human  aid ;  and,  in  their  moral 
pollution,  from  which  purity  shrinks  as  from  the 
contagion  of  a  plague,  they  are  left  to  rot  and  perish. 
Some  of  them  are  pushed  beyond  the  pale  of  human 
sympathy,  by  that  inexorable  law  of  society  that 
forbids  a  fallen  woman  to  rise  again !  A  law  enacted 
by  woman  to  cut  her  sister  from  hope  in  this  life, 
and  sad  to  say,  it  shuts  out  many  a  poor  wretch  from 


ORVILLE    GAEDNEK.  255 

hope  of  heareu  hereafter.  Of  both  sexes,  there  are 
many  who  are  disgusted  with  the  way  of  life,  the 
way  of  death  rather,  in  which  they  are  dragging  out 
a  miserable  existence  here,  j^reparing  for  a  more 
wretched  one  hereafter,  and  sometimes  the  thought 
pierces  the  darkness  and  misery  of  their  souls  that  they 
would  love  to  retrace  their  steps,  and  seek  the  realms 
of  virtue  and  of  peace.  But  the  thought  perishes 
in  the  moment  of  its  birth.  They  would  stretch 
forth  a  hand  if  any  one  would  take  it  and  help  them 
out,  but,  as  with  the  wretched  sailor  in  mid  ocean, 
there  is  no  friendly  sail  in  sight,  no  hand  reached  out 
to  help  and  save. 

When  it  came  to  be  known,  as  it  was,  through 
the  talk  of  the  town,  and  the  reports  of  the  public 
press,  that  there  were  daily  meetings  for  prayer, 
where  sinners  were  welcomed  and  prayed  for,  and 
cared  for,  and  encouraged  to  turn  from  their  evil 
ways  and  live,  they  took  heart  and  began  to  hope. 
As  prayer  disarmed  all  opposition,  so  prayer  encour- 
aged the  weak  and  the  perishing  to  think  that  they 
too  might  come  and  "  get  religion."  Tlie  whole  city 
was  taken  by  surprise,  and  were  at  first  quite  in- 
credulous, when  it  was  announced  that  Orville  Gard- 
ner, or  as  he  was  usually  nicknamed  "  Awful  Gard- 
ner," had  come  to  the  union  i3rayer-meeting,  and 
professed  to  desire  an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  the 


266  POWER   OF   PEAYEE. 

people  of  God.  He  was  a  noted  pugilist,  a  profli 
gate  man,  whose  name  was  familiar  to  the  city,  in 
the  annals  of  violence  and  wrong.  But  he  was  soon 
Been  clothed  and  in  his  right  mind,  sitting  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus.  He  has  held  on  his  way  in  the  new  life,  a 
consistent,  active  Christian,  and  the  prayers  of  many 
are  still  frequent  and  earnest  that  he  may  have  grace 
to  endure  unto  the  end  and  win  the  crown. 

It  was  often  remarked,  during  the  winter  of 
1857-8,  that  there  was  a  diminution  of  vice,  even 
under  circumstances  that  might  have  been  expected 
to  increase  it.  Tlie  commercial  revulsion  threw 
multitudes  out  of  employment,  and  crippled  the  re- 
sources of  more.  Want  pressed  heavily.  Biting 
hunger  urged  to  evil  deeds.  There  was  a  time,  in 
the  autumn,  when  many  feared  that  life  and  propert;y 
here  were  not  safe,  while  unemployed  masses  tramped 
the  streets  with  banners,  demanding  bread.  But 
even  then  the  power  of  prayer  was  felt.  Religious 
influences  by  personal  visitation,  by  extraordinary 
efforts  to  relieve  the  distresses  of  the  needy,  and  by 
Christian  sympathy,  reached  the  hearts  and  con- 
sciences of  thousands,  and  restrained  some,  and 
lighted  up  hope  in  other  breasts  where  was  begun 
the  reign  of  despair.  Those  who  had  the  charge  of 
Bome  of  our  public  institutions,  have  also  assured  us 
that  they  could  readily  detect  the  influence  of  the 


A   FAST   MAN.  257 

reviv^al  on  the  numbers  and  the  character  of  those 
who  came  under  their  care.  The  evening  meetings 
for  prayer  were  resorted  to  by  hundreds  of  those  who 
had  always  spent  their  days  and  nights  in  the  gates 
of  hell.  We  have  made  no  attempt  to  reckon  the 
number  of  converts  in  this  revival,  but  we  have  as- 
surances from  persons  in  situations  to  form  accurate 
opinions,  that  several  thousands  of  persons  have  for- 
saken the  ways  of  crime,  and  are  now  walking  in  the 
pleasant  paths  of  peace.  Some  of  these  reformed 
men  are  among  the  most  ardent,  active,  and  devoted 
followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  have  been  informed 
of  one  man,  who  but  six  months  ago  was  known  as 
"  a  fast  man  about  town,"  and  now  having  been  made 
the  subject  of  special  prayer  by  his  acquaintances,  has 
been  brought  out  into  the  light  of  the  gospel.  He 
was  received  into  the  Baptist  Church,  and  so  rapid 
was  the  growth  of  grace  in  his  soul,  and  so  powerful 
was  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  his  mind, 
that  it  was  soon  said  of  him,  not  only,  "  Behold,  he 
prayeth  !"  but  also,  "  Behold,  he  preacheth !"  He 
was  set  apart  by  the  church  to  that  work,  and  he  now, 
with  great  acceptability  and  usefulness,  tells  what 
the  Lord  has  done  for  his  soul,  and  exhorts  his  fel- 
low-men to  turn  from  their  evil  ways  and  live. 

We  know  that  the  flood-gates  of  iniquity  are  al- 
ways open  in  our  large  cities,  and  wlien  the  flowing 


258  rowER  OF  pkater. 

Btream  is  clammed  up  in  one  place,  it  will  break  out 
in  another,  or  cut  off  in  one  channel,  it  will  make  for 
itself  others.  Much  may  be  done  in  the  repression 
of  crime,  and  yet  it  may  so  abound  as  to  seem  not  to 
be  diminished.  And  for  this  very  reason,  what  the 
revival  has  done,  in  repressing  crime,  may  have 
failed  to  arrest  the  public  attention;  yet  that 
it  has  had  a  powerful  influence  in  this  direction  is 
none  the  less  true.  The  records  of  heaven  will  show 
that  the  repentance  of  many  a  poor  sinner,  whose 
steins  have  well-nigh  slipped,  and  whose  standing- 
place  was  only  just  above  the  iiery  billows,  has 
caused  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God,  over 
that  poor  sinner  repenting.  When  the  Saviour  shall 
call  together  his  "  chosen,"  in  the  judgment  of  the 
great  day,  oh  !  what  throngs  will  come  up  before  him . 
"  clothed  with  white  robes,  having  palms  in  their 
hands,"  gathered  up  by  the  great  revival  of  1857  and 
1858,  out  of  the  very  purlieus  of  deep  depravity  and 
Bin,  and  saved  witli  an  everlasting  salvation. 

Among  the  poor  and  neglected  classes  the  revival 
has  been  greatly  blessed.  The  missionary  operations 
of  the  ISTew  York  City  Tract  Society  are  more  useful 
than  almost  any  other  agency,  and  the  secretary,  Kev. 
Mr.  Orchard,  has  furnished  me  with  the  following, 
among  other  interesting  facts,  of  recent  occurrence : 

In  a  report  presented  to  the  board  in  April,  a  mis 


PREVALENCE   OF    THE    SPIRIT.  259 

gionarj  remarks,  that  persons  wlio  had  lived  to  see 
their  third  or  fourth  generation  liad  never  before  wit- 
nessed a  leligious  influence  so  extensive,  so  independ* 
ent  of  human  agency,  or  so  manifestly  divine,  as  that 
which  prevailed  the  past  year ;  for  the  Holy  Spirit 
was  operating  powerfully  where  no  special  human 
instrumentality  was  employed,  rebuking  the  pride  of 
man  and  plainly  demonstrating  the  truth  that  "  Sal- 
vation is  of  the  Lord."  "  Often,"  he  adds,  "  we  have 
labored  and  prayed  a  long  time  for  the  conversion  of 
individuals — sometimes  until  discouraged,  and  some- 
times until  God  made  our  efforts  successful — ^but  now 
we  see  sinners  converted,  and  ofttimes  find  that 
something  we  said  or  did  was  blessed  to  them,  al- 
though we  are  not  conscious  of  that  something  being 
other  than  our  ordinary  efforts  to  do  good ;  and  fre- 
quently so  small  that  we  hesitate  in  enumerating  such 
conversions  as  through  our  instrumentality,  lest  we 
should  so  speak  of  that  which  might  be  assigned  more 
appropriately  to  some  other.  Thus,  when  passing 
through  a  street  we  were  stopped  by  a  woman,  who 
said,  '  Oh,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  !  I  wanted  to  sec  you 
and  to  let  you  know  that  I  have  found  the  Saviour.' 
*And  so  have  I,'  said  her  friend  and  neighbor,  by 
whom  she  was  accompanied.  While  they  were  speak- 
ing of  their  now  happy  experience,  another  wcman 
came  forward,  saying:  'I  too  have  found  the  Savi  mu, 


260  POWER   OF   PKATER. 

and  we  were  all  three  received  into  churcli-fellowsliip 
at  the  same  time.'  We  then  asked  what  means  the 
Lord  employed  in  doing  this  great  work,  and  one  of 
them  replied  :  '  Do  yon  forget  what  you  said  at  my 
little  boy's  funeral?  That  was  it.  Don't  you  reccl- 
lect  that  he  told  me  to  meet  him  in  heaven,  and  what 
you  said  about  it  ?  We  were  all  there  and  can  never 
foi'get  it.  That  was  the  fourth  of  my  children  whoso 
funeral  you  attended,  and  after  hearing  you  then  1 
was  never  happy  until  I  found  the  Saviour.' " 

At  one  of  our  district  prayer-meetings  there  was 
present  a  mother  in  whose  conversion  the  Lord  had 
made  the  tract  effoa't  effectual,  who  remembering  that 
two  of  her  children  were  unconverted,  asked  prayer 
for  them,  and  when  she  left  the  meeting  wrestled 
with  God  on  their  behalf  until  midnight.  They  knew 
it  not,  for  they  were  living  in  the  country ;  but  the 
Lord  heard  and  answered,  and  that  same  evening  he 
directed  their  feet  to  a  place  of  worship,  where  he 
opened  tlie  eyes  of  their  understanding  to  see  their 
need  of  a  Saviour.  Ere  long  they  found  peace  iu 
believing,  and  now  they  are  members  of  a  church  of 
Christ. 

A  mother  was  a  tract  visitor  and  the  father  a  man 
that  feared  God ;  but  their  only  son  was  unconverted. 
One  Sabbath  evening  they  wished  him  to  go  to 
church  with  them ;  but  as  he  was  unwilling  to  do  it, 


GLOKY   TO   GOD.  261 

they  resolved  to  staj  at  home  with  him  and  to  spend 
the  time  in  reading  to  and  praying  for  him,  Thia 
they  did  ;  but  when,  after  pouring  out  tlie  desire  of 
their  souls  before  God,  they  arose  from  their  knees, 
their  son  was  fast  asleep.  In  bitter  anguish  of  spirit, 
the  mother  cried  aloud,  "  Oh !  there  is  nothing  but 
the  spirit  of  the  living  God  that  can  awaken  my  son." 
The  sound  of  her  voice  broke  his  repose,  and  the 
words  he  heard  were  the  means  of  awakening  in  him 
a  deep  sense  of  his  condition  as  a  sinner.  That  night 
he  retired  to  pray,  and  now  he  is  a  Christian  rejoicing 
in  the  Lord. 

To  God  he  all  the  glory  !  How  wonderful  are  the 
opera,tions  of  divine  grace !  How  powerful  can  the 
Lord  make  the  weakest  instrumentalities !  A  mis- 
sionary having  been  requested  to  give  an  address  at 
a  Sabbath  school,  made  some  remarks  which  arrested 
the  attention  of  a  boy  who,  after  he  returned  home, 
was  asked  by  his  father  what  he  had  heard  ?  His 
reply  was  that  he  could  not  tell  him  all  that  night. 
He  then  retired  to  his  bed,  but  his  mind  was  so  dis- 
turbed that  he  could  not  sleep.  Early  in  the  morn- 
ing he  went  to  his  parent  and  said  :  "  Oh  father — ^my 
dear  father — I  have  not  been  able  to  sleep  to-night, 
for  I  ought  to  have  prayed  with  you  before  I  went  to 
bed  and  1  did  not ;  do  kneel  down  with  me  and  I 
will  pray  with  you  now."   The  father  was  astonished 


202  POWEK   OF    TRAYER. 

for  he  was  not  himself  a  praying  man  ;  but  he  could 
not  resist  the  earnest  pleading  of  his  boj.  So  they 
knelt  down  and  the  boy  prayed ;  the  father's  heart 
was  melted  ;  and  thus  commenced  in  that  family  re- 
ligious anxieties  which  have  extended  to  its  different 
members,  and  now  the  father,  the  boy,  and  the  boy's 
two  brothers,  having  been  made  partakers  of  the 
grace  of  God,  have  all  united  with  an  evangelical 
church  on  profession  of  faith. 

In  some  of  the  wards  most  destitute  of  evangelical 
churches,  rooms  have  been  opened  for  the  especial 
accommodation  of  the  poor,  where  meetings  are  held 
for  singing,  prayer,  and  religious  instruction  under 
the  superintendence  of  the  missionary  of  the  ward, 
and  where  those  who  attend  may  feel  that  the  atten- 
tion shown  them  is  not  measured  by  the  goodness  of 
their  apparel.  These  have  been  much  blessed,  and 
at  the  little  meetings  of  the  poor  not  a  few  immortal 
souls  have  been  renewed  by  divine  grace  and  made 
rich  for  eternity.  In  one  report  furnished  by  a  mis- 
sionary who  has  charge  of  a  station,  we  are  informed 
that  a  young  female  who  came  from  the  country  on 
a  visit  to  her  frier  ds  was  converted,  and  that  such, 
had  also  been  the  happy  experience  of  one  who  had 
been  in  the  House  of  Kefuge,  of  another  who  was  a 
napist,  of  two  persons  who  were  the  wife  and  daugh- 
ter of  a  papist,  of  another  who  was  a  Jew,  of  another 


AN   ENGLISHMAN.  203 

who  had  been  brought  up  in  much  ignorance,  and  of 
four  persons  who  were  compelled  by  needj  circum- 
stances to  seek  aid  from  "  The  Association  for  Improv- 
ing the  Condition  of  the  Poor."  One  of  these  had 
been  a  widow  six  years  ;  she  had  lost  a  small  fortune 
by  an  unsuccessful  speculation  ;  she  had  a  family  to 
support :  her  first-born  was  a  son  who  was  living  in 
California,  where  his  hopes  of  amassing  wealth  had 
not  been  realized ;  and  she  was  sick.  Her  conversion 
was  sober,  intelligent  and  decided,  and  this  was 
evinced  during  her  protracted  illness,  when  for  a 
time  she  heard  nothing  of  her  son.  But  before  she 
died  she  had  again  the  pleasure  of  giving  him  a 
mother's  welcome.  She  was  dying  poor,  and  he  re- 
turned home,  not  rich,  but  in  such  circumstances  as 
enabled  him,  though  then  only  22  years  of  age,  to 
take  upon  himself  the  care  of  the  younger  members 
of  the  family. 

A  man  arrived  in  this  city  from  England  ;  but  not 
succeeding  in  obtaining  employment  he  went  to 
Philadelphia,  and  was  there  equally  unsuccessful. 
When  all  his  money  was  expended  and  all  hia 
clothes,  excepting  those  he  wore,  had  been  taken 
from  him  in  payment  for  board,  he  walked  back  to 
I^ew  York  and  obtained  permission  to  sleep  at  Cas- 
tle Garden.  When  passing  through  Greenwich 
street,  he  noticed  the   Mission   Hall   and  went  in 


264  rowEB  OF  prayer. 

during  the  time  of  divine  service.  There  the  Lord 
opened  his  heart  to  receive  a  message  from  him ; 
and  the  missionary  conversed  and  prayed  with  him 
after  the  congregation  had  been  dismissed.  He  soon 
became  a  liappy  convert,  and  without  delay  sought 
to  be  made  useful  to  others.  Finding  a  man  at  Cas- 
tle Garden  who  had  a  broken  limb,  he  conversed 
and  prayed  with  him  and  took  the  missionary  to 
visit  him.  Soon  afterward,  that  man  also  could 
Bpeak  of  the  loving  kindness  of  God,  and  wrote  to  a 
brother  that  lived  in  Ohio  telling  liim  what  the  Lord 
had  done  for  his  soul.  That  brother  was  so  much 
affected  upon  reading  the  letter,  that  he  came  to 
New  York  to  see  his  near  kinsman,  who  testified 
that  "  the  Lord  had  broken  his  limb  that  he  might 
break  his  heart."  "With  him,  also,  prayer  was  offered 
and  efforts  made  to  lead  him  to  Christ,  which  the 
Lord  condescended  to  bless.  The  afflicted  one  hav- 
ing sufficiently  recovered  to  bear  the  journey,  then 
accompanied  his  brother  on  his  return  to  Ohio,  both 
of  them  rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  The  man  first  men- 
tioned had  left  a  family  in  his  native  land,  all  of 
whom  were  unconverted ;  to  them  he  now  longed  to 
Epeak  of  the  goodness  of  God.  And  as  he  was  still 
without  any  regular  employment,  means  were  ob- 
tained for  paying  his  passage  back  to  England  ;  and 
he  left  tliis  country  provided  with  tracts  and  other 


FOUK   nUNDEED    SOULS.  263 

publications,  resolved  by  tlie  grace  of  God  to  use 
them  in  connection  with  personal  effort,  for  the 
spiritual  benefit  of  Lis  fellow  passengers.  The  re- 
port which  contains  this  narrative,  mentions  also 
several  other  persons  who  were  converted  at  the 
same  mission  station ;  and  also  a  man  afflicted  with 
a  lingering,  painful  disease  which  will  probably 
prove  fatal.  He  knew  not  God  until  he  had  been 
often  visited  in  his  affliction  ;  but  now  he  says :  "  1 
love  my  wife,  I  love  my  childi'en ;  but  I  love  my 
Saviour  more  than  all  of  them." 

The  Society  that  reports  such  interesting  facts  as 
these  has  recorded  more  than  four  hundred  cases  of 
hopeful  conversions  under  its  labors  during  the  past 
year.  It  is  the  mission  to  the  poor.  It  is  full  of 
tlie  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  great  will  be  the  reward  of 
its  faithful  and  ddvoted  servants. 


266  POWER   OF   PBAYEK. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Wonderful  Answers  to  Prayer — Two  Children  of  a  Widow— A  Ser- 
vant Girl — Nine  Men  in  the  Market — Seven  praying  Wives — Never 
Give  Up — A  German  Boy — The  Prayer-Meeting  among  the  Indians 
— Answers  to  Prayer  in  Natchez. 

At  one  of  the  daily  prayer-meetings,  a  gentleman 
remarked :  "  A  week  ago  to-day  I  was  in  this  meet- 
ing, and  heard  read,  a  request  that  you  would  pray 
for  the  conversion  of  the  two  children  of  a  widow 
— a  son  and  daughter;  I  knew  the  family.  Tlie 
reading  of  that  request  was  followed  by  the  prayer 
of  a  clergyman,  who  was  so  fervent  that  I  felt  in 
my  own  soul  that  that  prayer  would  be  answered. 
When  I  went  home,  I  found  that  daughter  of  the 
poor  widow  in  my  parlor.  I  invited  her  to  go  to 
a  prayer-meeting  in  the  evening  with  me,  to  which 
she  readily  assented. 

" '  Where  is  your  brother  V  said  L 

"  '  I  don't  know,'  said  she.  '  I  invited  him  to  go 
to  the  prayer-meeting  with  me  to-night,  and  he 
refused.  I  do  not  know  where  he  is.  But  I  suppose 
in  his  usual  haunts  of  pleasure  ' 


XOMAN  CATHOLIC  LADY.  267 

"  "We  went  to  tlie  prajer-nieetiiig.  We  had  been 
there  but  a  few  minutes  before  the  brother  came  in 
and  took  his  seat.  He  and  ]iis  sister  were  so  deeply 
impressed  bj  this  meeting  that  they  resolved  to 
come  again  the  next  night. 

"Thej  did  come  again  the  next  night,  as  pro- 
posed ;  and  there  the  son  of  the  widow  resolved  that 
he  would  go  home  and  commence  family  worship, 
and  that  son  and  daughter  are  now  rejoicing  in  the 
pardoning  grace  of  God." 

^  Another  case  was  mentioned  by  another  indi- 
vidual. He  said  he  had  a  little  time  ago  presented 
the  case  of  a  Roman  Catholic  lady,  who  came  into 
these  meetings  out  of  mere  curiosity,  but  who  heard, 
while  here,  things  which  she  never  heard  before ; 
who  said  she  would  be  very  thankful  if  you  would 
pray  for  her.  She  was  deprived  of  her  sleep  at 
night  by  reason  of  her  great  anxiety  of  mind — ^had 
no  confidence  that  she  was  a  Christian,  but  greatly 
desired  to  become  one.  InTow  I  come  to  ask  you  to 
join  me  in  thanks  to  God  for  the  conversion  of  this 
Roman  Catholic  lady.  She  is  rejoicing  with  great 
joy  in  the  belief  that  her  sins  are  pardoned.  And 
when  I  asked  in  whom  she  relied  for  all  her  hopes 
of  salvation,  she  said,  "  I  have  no  confidence  in  con- 
fession, no  confidence  in  the  church — ^I  trust  in 
Christ  alone.     I  hope  to  be  justified  through  him." 


268  POWER    OF    PKATER. 

A  gentleman  said  :  "  I  was  here  yesterday  request 
ing  your  prayers  for  a  Roman  Catholic  girl  living  in 
my  family.  She  had  for  some  time  attended  family 
w^orship,  read  her  Bible,  and  of  late  had  attended 
prayer-meetings.  She  had  been  very  much  affected 
by  the  prayers  made  in  the  family,  and  said  that 
sometimes  she  had  been  so  overcome  that  it  seemed 
to  her  that  she  would  have  to  leave  and  go  oiit,  being 
unable  to  control  herself.  Now  I  am  here  to  ask  you 
to  unite  wdth  me  in  giving  thanks  to  God  for  hearing 
prayer  in  that  girl's  conversion.  She  now  hopes  she 
is  a  Christian,  and  her  whole  countenance  and  man- 
ner betoken  the  great  change  which  has  taken  place 
in  her  heart." 

"  As  I  was  coming  to  the  meeting  this  morning," 
said  the  leader,  "  I  came  through  Washington  mar- 
ket. I  was  told  by  a  young  man  belonging  to  the 
market,  and  doing  business  there,  that  the  revival 
had  reached  some  young  men  there  of  a  particular 
class,  and  jjuUing  out  a  list  of  naines,  '  There,'  said  he, 
'  is  a  list  whom  we  have  been  praying  for  in  diflerent 
praying  circles.  I  have  carried  these  around  to  the 
little  meetings  for  prayer,  which  we  have  had,  and 
we  have  prayed  for  them  one  by  one,  and  now  all  in 
this  list  are  converted.' 

"  And  then  taking  another  list  of  names  from  his 
pocket,  he  said,  '  Here  is  another  list  of  names,'  and 


SEVEN   PRAYING   WOMEN.  269 

he  called  my  attention  sjDecially  to  it.  There  were 
nine  on  the  list.  '  These,'  said  he,  '  we  are  now  pray- 
ing for ;  and  we  pray  for  theni  one  by  one,  and  we 
follow  them  np,  not  only  with  our  prayers,  but  with 
personal  conversation,  entreating  them  to  become 
reconciled  to  God.'  Learning  that  I  was  coming  to 
the  Fulton  sti'eet  prayer-meeting,  he  begged  me  to 
ask  that  you  would  remember  these  nine  young  men 
in  your  prayers,  and  ask  for  their  immediate  conver- 
sion." 

A  clergyman  present  spoke  of  seven  praying 
viromen,  all  of  whom  had  unconverted  husbands. 
These  wives  met  statedly  for  prayer  for  the  conver- 
sion of  their  husbands.  They  prayed  on  for  ten 
years,  and  received  no  answers  to  their  prayers,  and 
then  many  were  for  giving  up,  discouraged  and  dis- 
heartened from  the  long  delay  of  the  blessing  sought. 
One  poor  L'ishwoman,  ignorant  of  the  instruction  of 
this  world,  but  abundantly  instructed  in  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Holy  Spirit,  said,  "  We  must  not  give  up 
our  meeting.  Do  you  not  know  that  God  is  faithful 
to  all  his  promises  ?  He  has  never  said,  '  Seek  j  e  me 
in  vain.'  "  So  they  prayed  on  three  years  more,  and 
all  their  children  were  converted,  their  husbands 
were  converted,  the  Lord  poured  out  his  Spirit  in 
great  power,  and  their  friends  and  neighbors  were 
converted,  the  church  received  large  accessions,  and 


270  POWER  OF   PEATER. 

the   Lord  turned  almost  the  whole  people  to  him-. 
gelf. 

"I  noticed,"  said  an  aged  clergyman,  "that  very 
many  of  these  requests,  sent  in  here,  are  for  the 
children  of  pious  parents ;  many  are  from  pious 
widows  for  their  sons.  I  want  to  say,"  said  he,  "  to 
all  such,  never  give  up  your  hope  and  confidence  in 
a  covenant-keeping  God.  He  is  a  faithful  God,  and 
he  keeps  his  promise  that  he  will  be  a  God  to  his 
children,  and  to  their  seed  after  them.  And  now, 
in  order  to  make  you  understand  what  I  mean,  I 
will  relate  to  you  what  has  been  said  of  a  man  who 
had  the  good  news  sent  to  him  that  his  son,  who  was 
absent,  had  been  converted.  His  informant,  wlio 
expected  that  he  would  be  very  much  excited  and 
overjoyed,  was  disappointed  at  his  calmness,  and 
supposed  some  one  else  had  informed  him  of  the  con 
version  of  his  son.     So  he  said  to  him : 

"  '  "Who  told  you  that  your  son  was  converted  V 
"  He  replied  :  '  God  told  me.     He  did  not  tell  me 
he  had  converted  my  son,  but  he  told  me  he  would 
convert  him,  and  I  expect-ed  it.     I  believe  him,  and 
I  am  not  surprised  that  he  has  kept  his  word.' 

"I  would  say  to  every  one  of  these  pious-praying 
mothers,  who  send  requests  that  we  pray  that  their 
children  may  be  converted — Don't  give  up  youj 
hope  in  God." 


TAKING   SINS    BACK.  271 

Great  interest  has  been  manifested  for  the  case 
of  a  German  boj,  who  had  desired  to  be  prayed  for 
in  the  meeting,  but  remained  after  otliers  had  gone, 
and  begged  us  to  go  with  him  to  some  place,  where 
we  could  pray  with  him  alone. 

Before  prayer  we  endeavored  to  probe  his  mind, 
and  find  out,  if  possible,  where  his  difficulties  lay. 
We  explained  to  him  the  fullness  and  freeness  of  the 
gospel  provisions  in  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and 
exhorted  him  to  come  directly  to  him.  He  heard 
with  patience  and  deep  thought.  He  stood  some 
time  looking  down  at  the  floor,  apparently  absorbed 
in  his  own  reflections.  At  length  he  said :  "  Can  I 
take  my  sins  back  ?" 

"  !N"o,"  we  replied,  "  you  cannot  take  your  sins 
back.  They  were  committed,  and  you  cannot  undo 
what  you  have  done.  Only  through  Christ  can  your 
ciiis  be  forgiven." 

"We  then  kneeled  down  to  pray,  and  he  kneeled 
too ;  but  instead  of  resting  his  head  upon  the  chair, 
he  bent  forward  on  his  knees  until  his  head  touched 
the  floor.  It  was  very  affecting  to  see  him,  and  to 
understand  how  much  he  meant  by  it.  He  was 
about  twenty  years  old,  intelligent,  but  had  grown 
up  all  uninstr acted  on  the  subject  of  religion.  He 
seemed  to  be  very  anxious  "  to  take  his  sins  back." 
How  many  poor  sinners  would  be  glad  to  do  the 


272  POWER   OF   PKATEE. 

same  1  Many  a  man  would  be  glad  to  take  his  sina 
back  again,  wlien  once  lie  is  brought  under  convic- 
tion by  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  they  are  gone  forward 
to  the  judgment  of  the  great  day,  and  they  will  meet 
the  sinner  there,  unless  they  are  blotted  out  in  the 
blood  of  Christ.  This  is  the  great,  great  truth  which 
the  German  mind  is  so  slow  to  comprehend.  So  thia 
poor  German  boy  stood  in  a  sort  of  bewildered 
amazement,  when  we  endeavored  to  teach  him  how 
a  poor  simier  can  be  saved  through  the  "  blood  of 
atonement,"  which  was  shed  on  Calvary  "for  the 
remission  of  sin."  Yet  he  seemed  most  anxious  to 
understand. 

He  came  again  the  next  day,  and  fervent  prayer 
was  made  in  his  behalf.  At  the  close  of  the  services 
we  conversed  and  prayed  with  liim  again.  The  con- 
versation was  partly  in  English  and  partly  in  German. 
"We  inquired  what  he  meant  when  he  asked  the  day 
before  "  K  he  could  take  his  sins  back."  He  answer- 
ed :  "  Some  few  days  ago  I  thought  I  had  suffered 
enough,  and  I  told  God  that  I  did  not  want  any- 
thing more  to  do  with  him.  ISTow  I  want  to  take  that 
back.  I  want  him  to  forgive  me.  I  shall  have  very 
much  to  do  with  him  if  he  will  let  me  take  that  back." 
He  was  told — certainly  he  could  take  that  back,  if 
he  felt  that  he  had  done  wrong,  and  wanted  to 
De  forgiven,  all  he   had  to   do   was  to   go   to  God 


THE    GERMAN    BOY.  273 

and  tell  liira  just  how  he  felt  about  it,  and  ask  to  be 
forgiven  through  Christ,  and  he  must  be  sorry  foi 
this  and  all  his  sins,  and  God  would  forgive  him.  He 
seemed  to  be  greatly  rejoiced  when  told  that  even  so 
great  a  sin  as  that  could  be  forgiven,  if  he  was  truly 
Borry  for  it,  and  would  trust  in  Christ  as  the  Saviou^ 
of  sinners. 

Then  followed  a  conversation  in  the  German,  a 
language  which  he  could  more  readily  understand.  It 
was  held  both  with  him  and  his  mother. 

I  inquired  of  him  how  long  he  was  anxious  abQut 
his  soul's  salvation  ?  To  this  he  answered  that  he  had 
serious  thoughts  on  this  subject  for  some  years,  but 
that  it  was  only  within  a  few  weeks  that  he  felt  sorely 
troubled  on  account  of  his  guilt  and  danger  as  a  sin- 
ner before  God.  I  then  asked  him  if  he  often  prayed 
to  God  for  relief  from  this  trouble  ?  He  said  that  ho 
had  prayed  for  relief,  but  that  still  his  burden  con- 
tinued. I  then  told  him  that  prayer  was  not  of  itself 
sufficient,  but  that  he  must  make  an  entire  and  immedi- 
ate surrender  of  himself,  soul,  body,  and  spirit,  to  the 
service  of  God,  by  faith  in  Jesus  as  an  all-sufficient  Sa- 
viour, and  thus  determine  in  his  strength  to  live  hence- 
forth in  the  love  and  filial  fear  of  God  ;  that  God  de- 
,  manded  this  of  him  in  return  for  that  greatest  of  all  his 
gifts,  the  gift  of  his  only  begotten  and  well  beloved  son, 
to  bleed  and  die  for  him  on  the  cross  of  Calvary.  And 
12* 


274  ^  POWER   OF   PEAYEE. 

hence  God's  language  is:  "  Son,  give  me  thine  heart, 
and  let  thine  eyes  take  pleasure  in  my  ways."  I 
then  urged  him  to  comjjly  without  further  delay,  with 
this  kind  request  of  God  as  his  best  friend  and  bene- 
factor, and  which  he  promised  that  by  the  help  of 
God  he  would  endeavor  to  do.  He  then  desired  tc 
be  prayed  for,  and  I  offered  in  substance  the  follow- 
ing prayer  :  "  O  God,  as  thou  knowest  the  heart  of 
this  inquiring  sinner  before  thee,  we  beseech  thee  to 
open  the  eyes  of  his  understanding,  so  that  he  may 
see  what  hinders  from  an  immediate  surrender  of  his 
all  to  the  Saviour,  and  thus  find  peace  in  believing 
in  his  all-atoning  blood.  For  this  pui-pose  be  pleased 
for  the  sake  of  Jesus  to  send  thy  Holy  Spirit  to  do  his 
beloved  office  work  in  his  soul,  and  thus  bring  him 
into  that  liberty  wherewith  thy  Son  is  wont  to  make 
his  people  free.  We  entreat  thee,  therefore,  O  God ! 
to  hearken  to  the  united  prayers  of  thy  dear  people, 
offered  up  in  the  name  of  Jesus  in  his  behalf,  and  bid 
him  go  in  peace,  under  a  consciousness  of  pardoned 
sin,  and  his  acceptance  with  God,  through  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  our  strength  and  Redeemer,  Amen." 

A  missionary  from  among  the  Choctaw  Indians,  a 
thousand  miles  up  Red  River,  said  that  when  this 
Fulton  street  meeting  was  first  heard  of  by  them,  the 
Indians  resolved  that  they  would  observe  the  same 
hour  of  prayer;  and  as  they  were  so  scattered  that 


REVIVAL   IN   NATCHEZ.  275 

they  could  not  meet  together  for  prayer — tliey  would 
set  apart  the  hour  in  their  own  dwellings  and  lodges, 
as  an  hour  of  ]3rayer.  He  said  he  knew  the  hour  was 
faithfully  observed  and  great  had  been  the  blessing 
to  them,  and  many  had  been  converted. 

A  venerable  clergyman  in  this  city  writes  to  me  : 
"  Early  in  the  present  year  one  of  my  sons-in-law  be- 
came pastor  of  a  church  at  Il^atchez  in  Mississippi, 
and  soon  afterward  I  received  a  letter  stating  that 
evil  abounded  there,  and  that  about  three  years  had 
elapsed  since  the  last  addition  to  the  church  upon 
profession  of  faith,  and  as  during  that  time  there  had 
been  removals,  the  number  of  members  had  decreased, 
so  that  the  state  of  the  church  was  discouraging,  but 
that  the  hope  of  the  pastor  was  in  God.  In  my  reply, 
I  mentioned  the.  great  work  the  Lord  was  doing  here, 
and  the  great  honor  he  had  conferred  upon  Christian 
union  prayer-meetings,  giving  such  particulars  and 
suggestions  as  I  thought  might  be  proStable.  The 
pastor  very  shortly  after  this  announced  from  the  pul- 
pit, on  a  Sabbath  day,  that  during  the  coming  week 
he  would  preach  every  evening  with  particular  rela- 
tion to  the  state  and  duty  of  the  church,  and  he  did 
so.  Ere  that  week  had  ended,  other  churches  re« 
solved  to  hold  extra  meetings,  and  but  a  short  time 
elapsed  before  there  was  religious  service  at  each  of 
the  ^.hurches  every  evening,  and  a  Christian  union 


276  POWEK    OF    PEAYi>R. 

prayer-meeting  every  afternoon.  For  sometliing-  mora 
than  a  fortnight  no  other  good  result  appeared  than 
increased  seriousness  and  more  numerous  attendance ; 
but  prayer  was  not  in  vain,  for  then  four  female 
members  of  my  son-in-law's  church  arose  in  the  same 
meeting,  one  after  another,  requesting  prayer  for  the 
conversion  of  their  husbands.  That  prayer  was  of- 
fered, and  the  Lord  heard  it,  and  those  four  husbands 
were  enabled  to  testify  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  the 
church  received  them  into  its  fellowship.  From  thai 
time  the  work  proceeded  powerfully,  and  amongst 
those  converted  were  men  of  high  standing  in  th  3 
community,  and  notoriously  irreligious,  who  boldly 
espoused  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  expressed  their  de- 
sire to  use  all  their  influence  in  counteracting  the  p  ir- 
nicious  influence  they  had  long  exerted.  How  nifiiy 
have  been  converted  at  that  place  I  do  not  know,  but 
four  months  ago  there  had  been  one  hundred  and 
thirty-five  received  into  the  fellowship  of  his  church 
and  large  accessions  to  other  churcl  les,  and  thr  •<  rork 
waa  then  proceeding  gloriously." 


DB.    MUEKAy's    irABKATlVE.  277 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

{fARRATIVE      OF      FACTS. 

BY    RET.     N.     MURRAY,     D.D. 

Prayer-meeting  at  Aunt  Betsy's — Power  of  Prayer  remarkably  Illus- 
trated— A  Visit  to  the  Sing-Sing  Prison — The  Contrast — Liitlief 
and  Melanchthon — Examples  of  Prevailing  Prayer — The  Church 
awaking — Understanding  the  Subject — A  Mother's  Faith — A  Revi- 
val predicted. 

It  was  my  first  visit  to  the  prayer-meeting  in 
Fulton  street,  where  God  has  so  signally  mani- 
fested his  presence.  The  room  on  the  first  story 
was  full,  and  I  made  my  way  up  to  that  on  the 
second.  I  found  a  seat  in  the  middle  of  the  room, 
from  which  I  had  a  good  view  of  the  persons  around 
the  pulpit,  and  could  look  out  of  the  windows  in 
its  rear.  And  as  I  glanced  upon  the  high  brick 
stores  in  Ann  street,  the  memories  of  other  days 
rushed  in  upon  me.  Where  those  brick  stores  now 
rise,  upwards  of  thirty  years  ago  there  stood  some 
wooden  buildings,  of  very  lowly  pretensions.  In  an 
upper  room  of  one  of  them,  there  dwelt  an  old  colored 
W'>man,  then  widely  known  as  Aunt  Betsv,  or  Saruli 


iJ78  POWER   OF    FKAYEE. 

-^whicli,  I  uow  forget.  She  was  verj  old  and  very 
feeble,  and  remarkably  pious.  To  wbat  cliurcli  she 
belonged,  I  do  not  remember,  nor  is  it  necessary  to 
my  present  purpose  to  know.  She  was  dependent 
upon  the  hand  of  charity  for  her  daily  bread  ;  nor 
was  she  neglected.  Some  ladies,  not  now  unknown 
in  the  religious  circles  of  ISTew  York,  were  sent  to  her 
room  by  their  parents,  on  their  first  errands  of  mercy 
to  the  poor.  And  some  young  men,  mostly  from  the 
Presbyterian  and  Methodist  churches,  held  a  prayer- 
meeting  in  her  room  on  each  Sabbath  afternoon,  as 
she  was  too  infirm  to  attend  on  any  of  the  public 
means  of  grace.  She  lay  on  her  lowly  bed  during 
these  meetings  of  prayer ;  and  as  we  retired,  she  took 
each  of  us  by  the  hand,  and  gave  us  her  parting 
blessing. 

That  meeting  in  the  upper  room  of  that  poor  dis- 
ciple had  passed  away  from  my  recollection,  although 
it  was  in  it  I  offered  the  first  prayer  I  ever  uttered  in 
the  hearing  of  man.  But  now,  in  a  meeting  for 
prayer,  and  in  sight  of  the  very  place,  it  came  up  in 
all  its  freshness  before  me.  The  old  buildings  took 
the  place  of  the  lofty  stores.  I  could  go  round  the 
room  of  Aunt  Betsy,  and  count  its  chairs,  and  almost 
talk  with  the  young  men  that  sat  on  them.  I  could 
hear  them  pray,  and  see  them  retire,  each  receiving, 
in  his  turn,  the  blessings  of  the  '  aged  disciple.'  And 
as  I  was  busy  with  my  own  thoughts,  scarcely  hear 


AUNT  Betsy's  meeting.  279 

ing  the  singing  and  praying  that  occupied  all  in  the 
room,  1  was  waked  from  my  revery  by  a  voice  from 
behind  me.  It  was  that  of  a  merchant  exhorting  his 
brother  merchants  to  a  deeper  interest,  and  a  warmer 
zeal,  in  the  salvation  of  men.  As  the  voice  seemed 
familiar,  I  turned  round  to  see  who  was  the  fervid 
and  fluent  speaker.  He  is  now  one  of  the  princely 
merchants  of  New  York,  but  in  his  youth  he  was  one 
of  the  young  men  who  met  for  prayer  in  the  room  oi 
Aunt  Betsy,  and  his  wife  was  one  of  the  little  girls, 
who,  as  the  ravens  did  to  Elijah,  carried  to  her  daily 
food! 

Those  young  men  were  not  the  sons  of  wealth ;  il 
not  poor,  they  supplied  their  own  resources  by  their 
daily  employment,  and  all  of  them  were  too  young 
to  have  made  for  themselves  position  or  character. 
They  were  Sabbath  school  teachers,  most  of  them 
were  communicants  of  churches,  and  all  of  them 
professed  to  love  the  Bible,  and  the  place  where 
prayer  was  wont  to  be  made.  And  what  has  be- 
come of  the  young  men  that  met  weekly  in  the 
room  of  Aunt  Betsy  ?  Of  the  subsequent  history  of 
some  of  them,  I  have  no  knowledge.  It  is  to  be 
hoped,  that,  having  commenced  aright,  they  held  on 
the  even  tenor  of  their  way — that  they  have  finished 
their  course  with  joy,  or  yet  live  to  be  useful.  But  as 
to  others  of  them,  my  knowledge  is  distinct  and  full 


280  POWEK   OF   PKAYEB. 

One  of  tliem  rose  to  eminence  as  an  accomplislied 
writer  and  editor.  He  became  an  honorable  poli- 
tician, and  for  years  has  served  his  country  and  the 
cause  of  Protestantism,  with  distinction,  as  a  minis- 
ter at  a  foreign  court. 

Another  of  them  is  an  ex-major  of  the  city  of 
I^ew  York,  whose  hand  has  never  been  withheld 
from  any  work  of  religion  or  philanthropy. 

Another  is  the  honored  partner  of  one  of  the 
largest  publishing  houses  of  the  city  of  his  re- 
sidence. 

Another  of  them  has  held  on  the  even  tenor 
of  his  way ;  has  risen  to  eminence  as  a  merchant, 
has  acquired  a  large  fortune,  and  is  a  pillar  in  one 
of  the  most  important  congregations  and  one  of  the 
best  known  in  the  British  Isles. 

Another  was  the  merchant  behind  me  in  the 
room  of  prayer,  so  affectionately  addressing  the 
audience,  and  now  the  head  of  one  of  the  largest 
mercantile  houses  of  the  Union. 

Another  is  also  a  well-known  merchai't  of  Kew 
York,  who  has  a  heart  for  every  good  ^vi  ork ;  and 
who  has  never  withdrawn  his  hand  from  the  plough. 

Another  is  a  useful  minister  in  the  western 
States,  whose  labors  have  been  eminently  blessed  in 
turning  many  to  righteousness. 

Two  others  who  gave  fair  promise  of  use'^uluesa 


VISIT   TO   THE   PRISON-.  281 

in  tlie  more  secluded  walks  of  life,  were  early  re- 
moved to  their  liome  in  heaven.  I  was,  myself, 
among  the  youngest  of  the  company,  and  when  I 
was  first  invited  to  join  the  circle  in  the  room  of 
Aunt  Betsy,  was  not  a  communicant  of  the  church. 

On  a  subsequent  day  I  made  the  above  state- 
ment at  the  prayer-meeting  in  Fulton  street,  and 
based  upon  it  an  appeal  to  young  men  to  make  the 
religion  of  Christ  the  law  and  the  rule  of  their  life ; 
and  as  they  valued  their  prosperity  in  this  life  and 
the  life  to  come,  not  to  neglect  the  place  of  prayer. 

"When  I  sat  down,  a  man  rose  in  another  part  of 
the  room,  his  tremulous  accents  showing  the  feel- 
ings that  were  within  him.  '  I  have,'  said  he,  '  re- 
cently visited  the  prison  at  Sing  Sing.  As  I  went 
from  cell  to  cell,  I  met  with  an  old  man  who  told  me 
a  very  different  story  from  that  just  narrated.  He 
said  that  when  young  he  was  one  of  a  company  of 
young  men  who  formed  an  infidel  club,  and  who 
met  once  a  week  for  talking  infidelity,  gambling  and 
drinking,  not  very  far  from  the  upper  room  of  Aunt 
Betsy.  And  I  was  shocked  as  he  told  me  of  the  end 
to  which  his  companions  came.  '  One,'  said  he, 
'  died  by  his  own  hand ;  another  by  the  hand  of 
violence ;  some  in  State  Prison ;  some  of  delirium 
tremens }  and  as  far  as  I  know,  I  am  the  only  one 
of  them  sur-iving ;  and  here  am  I  in  the  garb,  and 


282  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

daily  at  the  work  of  a  felon.'  And  lie  also  ended 
his  narrative  with  a  most  striking  and  touching  ap- 
peal to  young  men,  to  remember  their  Creator  in  the 
days  of  their  youth. 

The  contrast  which  the  two  narratives  presented 
was  most  striking.  All  felt  it  to  be  so.  No  doubt 
the  room  of  Aunt  Betsy,  and  the  gambling  hell, 
were  very  difterently  furnished.  The  companies  that 
met  in  each  were  very  different  in  character,  and  in 
their  governing  objects  and  principles.  And  their 
end  was  very  different.  Religion  has  the  promise 
of  the  life  which  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to 
come.  Nor  are  there  any  youth  more  likely  to  be- 
come men,  than  those  who  first  seek  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  and  its  righteousness.  Even  now  do  I  feel 
the  warm  pressure  of  the  Land  of  Aunt  Betsy,  al- 
though for  thirty  or  more  years  she  has  been  with  her 
Lord ;  and  it  may  be  that  the  blessings  which  have 
followed  those  who  met  for  prayer  in  her  room,  have 
been  in  answer  to  her  benedictions  and  prayers. 
True  religion,  early  embraced,  is  a  great  element  of 
success,  even  as  to  the  life  that  now  is.'^ 

On  a  certain  occasion,  a  messenger  was  sent  to 
Luther  to  inform  him  that  Melanclithon  was  dying. 
He  at  once  hastened  to  his  sick-bed,  and  found  him 
presenting  the  usual  premonitory  symptoms  of  death. 
He  mournfu  ly  bent  over  him ;  and,  sobbing,  gave 


WE   can't   spake   you,    PHILIP.  283 

utterance  to  a  sorrowful  exclamation.  It  roused 
Melanclitbon  from  liis  stupor ;  lie  looked  into  the  face 
of  Luther,  and  said,  "  O,  Luther,  is  this  you  ?  Why 
don't  you  let  me  depart  in  peace  ?"  "  We  can't  spare 
jou  yet,  PJiiiip,"  was  the  reply.  And  turning  round, 
he  threw  himself  upon  his  knees,  and  wrestled  with 
God  for  his  recovery,  for  upwards  of  an  hour.  He 
went  from  his  knees  to  the  bed,  and  took  his  friend 
by  the  hand.  Again,  he  said,  "  Dear  Luther,  why 
don't  you  let  me  depart  in  peace?"  "Ko,  no,  Philip, 
we  cannot  spare  you  yet  from  the  field  of  labor,'  was 
the  reply.  He  then  ordered  some  soup,  and  when 
pressed  to  take  it,  he  declined,  again  saying:  "Dear 
Luther,  why  will  you  not  let  me  go  home,  and  be  at 
rest  ?"  "  We  cannot  spare  you  yet,  Philip,"  was  the 
reply.  He  then  added :  "  Philip,  take  this  soup,  oi 
I  will  excommunicate  you."  He  took  the  soup,  he 
soon  commenced  to  grow  better,  he  soon  regained 
his  wonted  health,  and  labored  for  years  afterwards, 
in  the  blessed  cause  of  the  Eeformation.  And  when 
Luther  returned  home,  he  said  to  his  wife,  with 
abounding  joy :  "  God  gave  me  my  brother  Me- 
lanchthon  back  in  direct  answer  to  prayer." 

And  this  is  but  one  of  the  multitudes  of  instances 
which  prove  the  power  of  prayer.  By  prayer  Abra- 
ham healed  Abimelech — Moses  prevailed  in  the  land 
of  Ham,  and  in  the  wilderness — Joshua  arrested  thy 


284  'power  of  pbateb. 

sun — Hanncoir  /^btami<id  Samuel — Elijali  sliut  and 
opened  heave  a- —Asa  put  to  flight  a  million  of  Ara- 
bians— Hezekiah  secured  the  destruction  of  the  As- 
yrians — Esther  saved  her  people  from  ruin — the 
disciples  obtained  the  descent  of  the  Spirit — and 
Paul  and  Silas  shook  the  prkon  at  Philippi.  Prajer 
is  the  power  that  moves  the  hand  that  moves  the 
world ;  and,  perhaps,  never  in  the  history  of  the 
church,  has  this  great  truth  been  more  frequently  or 
signally  illustrated  than  within  the  past  year  in  this 
land.  Prayer  secures  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit. 
It  is  the  key  which  opens  tho  windows  of  heaven. 
It  is  weakness  going  to  Infinits  Power  for  aid.  It 
is  emptiness  going  to  Infinite  FuKiiess  for  supply. 

Perhaps  never  in  the  history  of  the  church,  has 
there  been  such  a  call  to  prayer  ao  now.  "  God  is 
now  on  the  giving  hand,"  said  a  venerable  patriarch 
at  one  of  the  Kew  York  prayer-meetingG,  during  the 
summer,  "  and  now  is  the  time  to  open  our  mouths 
wide."  The  hopes  of  multitudes  are  excited,  and 
they  are  expecting  great  things.  China  is  opened, 
India  is  pacified,  and  these  people,  with  trumpet 
tongue,  are  imploring  us  to  send  them  the  gospeL 
Paganism  is  tottering  everywhere,  the  cvcpcent  is 
dying  out  in  the  sky,  like  the  waning  moon. 
Popery  is  dead  at  heart,  however  alive  in  its  distant 
members.      Sectarian    jealousies    are    fast    cb\\''':g. 


PfiOSPECTS    OF   THE   CiVlrRCH.  285 

The  many  things  in  which  Evangelican  Christians 
agree  are  fast  throwing  into  the  shade  the  few  things 
in  which  they  differ.  All  are  beginning  to  see  that 
a  simple  resting  on  Christ  by  faith,  is  of  infinitely 
more  importance  than  is  the  sectarian  path  in  which 
we  walk,  after  having  professed  our  faith.  If  the 
sheep  are  only  inclosed  in  the  fold  of  the  "Good 
Shepherd,'  it  is  of  little  importance  whether  they 
have  been  led  there  through  this  or  that  door, 
or  by  the  hand  of  prelate,  presbyter,  parent, 
or  Sabbath-school  teacher.  The  fires  of  fanaticism 
are  also  rapidly  burning  down,  and  all  good  men  are 
beginning  to  see  that  the  wrath  of  man  worketh  not 
the  righteousness  of  God.  Everything  seems  to  be 
tending  to  a  greater  union  among  good  people,  and 
especially  to  a  greater  union  in  prayer.  Let  that 
heroic  confidence  in  God  be  ours  which  induced 
Luther  to  say,  '  We  can't  spare  you  yet,  Philip,'  and 
what  we  have  yet  experienced  will  be  but  as  '  the 
handful  of  corn  in  the  earth  upon  the  top  of  the 
mountains,"  to  the  harvest  waving  on  the  banks  of 
the  river  of  Egypt. 

It  is  very  obvious,  from  facts  already  stated,  that 
Pkater  is  rising,  in  the  church,  to  the  place  it  occu- 
pies in  the  Scriptures ;  and  that  it  is  as  able  to  pre- 
vail with  God  now,  as  when  offered  by  holy  men  of 
old.     And,  addressing  ourselves  to  the  high  and  lofty 


286  POWEK   OF   PKAYER. 

One,  we  can  saj  now,  as  when  Mtises,  and  Samuel, 
and  David,  and  Daniel,  and  Paul  wrestled  in  suppli- 
cations, "Yerily,  thou  art  a  God  that  hearest 
prayer."  I  have  a  few  things  to  saj,  very  briefly, 
on  the  subject  of  prayer, 

1.  The  church  is  beginning  better  to  understand 
the  nature  of  prayer.  It  is  not  the  posture.  A  man 
may  kneel  until  he  wears  the  stones,  and  bow  at  the 
name  of  Jesus,  until  his  body  becomes  permanently 
curved  ;  he  may  put  on  sackcloth  and  ashes,  like 
Aliab,  and  yet  never  pray.  Nor  is  it  the  mere  reci- 
tation, in  solemn  tones,  of  a  neatly  prepared  ritual. 
A  person  may  hourly  repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and 
all  the  suffixes  and  affixes  that  may  be  apj)ended  to 
it,  and  never  pray.  Nor  is  it  the  mere  act  of  uniting 
in  family,  social,  and  public  worship  ;  as  God  abhors 
the  sacrifice  where  not  the  heart  is  found.  All  these 
may  be  as  the  mere  husk  and  shell  without  the 
kernel,  as  an  altar  without  a  sacrifice,  or  as  a  sac- 
rifice without  the  heavenly  fire  to  consume  it. 
"  Prayer,"  says  Hannah  More,  "  is  the  application 
of  want  to  Him  only  who  can  relieve  it.  It  is  the 
urgency  of  poverty ;  l*lie  prostration  of  humility  ;  the 
fervency  of  penitence  ;  the  confidence  of  truth.  It  is 
not  eloquence,  but  earnestness;  not  figures  of  speech, 
but  the  compunction  of  the  soul.  It  is  the  'Lora 
save,  or  we  perish '  of  Peter ;  '  the  cry  of  faith  to 


PENTECOSTAL   DAYS.  287 

the  ear  of  mercy.'  "  And  that  the  church  is  begin- 
ning  better  to  understand  the  nature  of  prayer,  is  per- 
fectly obvious  from  those  meetings  for  prayer,  where 
good  men  meet  and  mingle  together,  and  with  one 
heart  and  voice  press  their  supplications  before  the 
throne  of  mercy.  "  Union  for  the  sake  of  the  union  " 
has  become  a  political  watchword ;  union  in  prayer 
for  the  sake  of  a  world  lying  in  wickedness,  should 
become  the  Wiitchword  of  the  entire  church  of  God. 
When  God's  people  are  of  one  accord,  and  of  one 
mind  on  this  subject,  we  will  have  pentecostal  sea- 
sons, such  as  Jerusalem  never  witnessed,  and  as 
apostles  never  enjoyed. 

The  church  is  beginning  better  to  understand  the 
connection  between  prayer  and  the  blessings  pre- 
mised. We  hear  not  now  of  objections  made  to 
pray  di-awn  from  the  immutability  of  God — that  he 
is  of  one  mind,  and  that  none  can  turn  him.  That 
God  is  unchangeable,  is  a  great  truth — is  the  founda- 
tion of  all  our  confidence  in  the  divine  adminis- 
tration. But,  if  prayer  is  useless,  because  it  jjannot 
change  the  divine  purpose,  then  are  all  means  to 
obtain  any  end  useless.  All  means,  without  the 
divine  blessing,  can  no  more  change  the  divine  pur- 
pose, than  can  prayer.  Everything  in  the  past,  pre- 
sent, and  future,  is  known  to  God.  He  is  beyond 
the   reach    of   all    contingencies.     He    is    without 


288  POWER   OF    PKAYER. 

variableness  or  shadow  of  turning.  But  his  unchang- 
ing system  is  inchisive  of  the  means,  as  of  the  ends — 
of  tiie  ploughing  and  sowing,  as  of  the  crop — of  the 
rain  and  sunshine,  as  of  the  growth ;  of  the  asking, 
equally  as  of  the  giving.  Were  God  changeable, 
then  everything  in  the  universe  would  be  unsettled ; 
but  that  he  is  immutable  is  the  greatest  possible 
inducement  to  pray,  because  he  has  immutably 
determined  that  every  humble,  faithful  prayer  shall 
be  heard,  accepted,  and  answered. 

A  warm,  earnest,  humble  spirit  of  prayer,  is  a  part 
of  God's  purpose  to  obtain  the  end  prayed  for.  A 
spirit  of  prayer  is  a  forerunner  of  coming  mercies. 
When  the  prophet  foretold  the  end  of  the  captivity, 
he  also  predicted  the  prayers  that  would  open  the 
gates  of  Babylon.  Jer.  xxix.  12.  The  glory  of  the 
latter  days  was  foretold ;  but  then  the  Lord  must  be> 
inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Israel  to  do  it  for  them 
Ezekiel  xxxvi.  37.  Divine  grace  kindles  these 
ardent  affections,  when  the  blessings  promised  are 
upon  th^e  wing.  Prayer  is  the  chain  which  draws 
the  soul  to  God,  and  that  brings  down  promised  mer- 
cies to  us ;  or,  like  the  hook  which  draws  the  boat  to 
the  shore,  though  the  shore  itself  is  immovable 
Prayer  is  to  the  church  what  the  breath  of  spring, 
and  the  sun,  the  rain,  the  dew  of  summer,  ai*e  to  the 
earth.     Without  them,  the   church   and   the   earth 


JEREMY    TAYLOR.  289 

must  remain  in  ilieir  wintry  shrouds.  And  all  tlie 
indications  are,  tliat  tlie  cliurcli  is  beginning  to  feel, 
to  an  unwonted  degree,  the  connection  between  true 
prayer,  and  its  true  prosperity. 

God  is  now,  as  in  days  of  old,  showing  himself  to 
be  a  God  that  hears  prayer.  The  prayer  of  Abraham 
healed  Abimelech  ;  the  prayers  of  Moses  prevailed 
in  Egypt  and  in  the  wilderness  ;  the  prayers  of  Daniel 
quelled  the  ferocity  of  the  lions.  "  Prayer,"  says 
Jeremy  Taylor,  "  can  obtain  everything :  can  open 
the  windows  of  heaven  and  shut  the  gates  of  hell ; 
can  put  a  holy  constraint  upon  God,  and  detain  an 
angel  till  he  leave  a  blessing ;  can  open  the  treasures 
of  rain  and  soften  the  iron  ribs  of  rocks  till  they  melt 
into  a  flowing  river ;  can  arrest  the  sun  in  his  course, 
and  send  the  winds  upon  our  errands."  N^or  is  there 
a  church,  nor  a  true  Christian,  who  cannot  from  their 
own  history  record  instances  of  the  power  of  prayer. 
A  spy  upon  Luther  followed  him  to  a  hotel,  and  slept 
in  a  room  adjacent  to  that  of  the  Reformer.  He  told 
his  employer  next  day  that  Luther  prayed  nearly  all 
night,  and  that  he  could  never  conquer  a  man  that 
prayed  so  earnestly.  Latimer  prayed  earnestly  for 
three  things  :  that  he  might  be  enabled  to  maintain 
the  truth  until  death  ;  that  the  gospel  might  be  given 
to  all  England ;  that  God  might  spare  Elizabeth  until 

13 


290  POWEK   OF   PRAYER. 

the  Reformation  was  established.  And  his  prayers 
were  granted. 

A  widowed  mother  who  walked  with  God  had  an 
only  son,  the  son  of  her  vows  and  prayers.  He  en- 
tered college  and  graduated,  moral  and  lovely,  but 
without  repentance.  She  ordered  his  furniture  to  a 
room  in  an  adjacent  theological  seminary,  saying  that 
he  was  going  to  enter  it  at  the  opening  of  the  next 
session.  She  was  supposed  by  some  to  be  unduly  ex- 
cited, and  they  sought  to  dissuade  her  from  her  pur- 
pose. But  the  furniture  was  sent  as  she  desired,  and 
her  son  went  home.  In  a  very  short  time  a  blessed 
revival  commenced  in  the  church  of  which  she  was 
a  member.  Her  son  was  among  the  first  converts ; 
he  became  a  communicant  of  it,  and  entered  the 
Beminary  at  the  appointed  time.  That  son  yet  lives 
to  preach  the  gospel,  a  learned,  honored,  and  very 
useful  man.  Here  is  a  case  hke  unto  that  of  Han- 
nah and  Samuel,  and  there  are  multitudes  of  cases 
like  it. 

Late  on  a  cold  November  night,  I  was  retiring  to 
rest.  There  was  a  knock  at  my  door,  and  an  aged 
member  of  the  church,  a  simple,  praying,  warm- 
hearted man  was  introduced.  After  a  brief  silence 
he  thus  addressed  me :  "  My  dear  pastor,  I  have  come 
to  tell  you  that  God  is  about  to  revive  his  work 
among  us."    I  asked  him  why  he  so  felt  ?     "  I  went 


AN   OLD   MAN'S    FAITH.  291 

into  the  stable,"  said  he,  "  to  take  care  of  my  cattle 
two  hours  ago,  and  there  the  Lord  has  kept  me  in 
prayer  until  now.  And  I  feel  that  we  are  going  to 
be  revived."  Tliere  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  hia 
sincerity.  And  that  was  the  commencement  of  the 
first  revival  under  my  ministry. 

A  few  years  afterwards,  and  in  another  field  of 
labor,  an  aged  man,  venerated  for  piety,  came  to  my 
.study.  Though  poor  in  this  world,  he  was  rich  in 
faith.  In  prayer  he  seemed  to  converse  with  God. 
"  I  have  called  to  say  to  you,  my  dear  pastor,"  said 
he,  "  that  the  Lord  is  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  we  shall 
all  soon  see  the  effect  of  his  presence."  I  had  ob- 
served a  marked  solemnity  in  the  congregation,  but 
nothing  more.  I  asked  the  venerable  man  why  he 
felt  so  ?  His  reply  was  as  follows :  "  Since  twelve 
o'clock  last  night  the  Spirit  of  God  has  been  so  upon 
me  that  I  have  been  unable  to  do  anything  but  pray, 
and  to  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  a  blessed  refreshing 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord."  And  that  was  the 
commencement  of  the  first  revival  in  my  present  field 
of  labor ;  a  field  which  has  been  very  often  watered 
with  the  rain  and  dew  of  heaven,  from  the  days  of 
Wliitefield  until  now.  And  many  similar  instances 
are  treasured  up  in  my  memory  as  proofs  of  the 
glorious  truth  that  God  hears  prayer  now  as  in  daya 
of  old. 


292  POWER    OF   PRAYEE. 

And  why  should  it  not  be  so  ?  Is  not  the  wima 
Gc  d.  in  heaven?  Prayer  now  is  what  it  has  ever  been, 
an  1  is  as  prevalent  with  God  now  as  in  the  days  of 
Abraham,  and  Joseph — as  on  the  first  descent  of  the 
Spirit.  And  were  there  another  pen  equally  inspired 
and  eloquent,  to  place  in  the  history  of  the  church 
another  such  chapter  as  is  the  eleventh  of  Hebrews, 
thore  could  be  collected  an  array  of  holy  men  and 
women  from  the  church  of  our  own  day,  who,  in  the 
strength  and  triumph  of  faith  and  prayer,  fall  but 
little  below  the  noble  company  of  worthies  placed  in 
Siich  glorious  array  by  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles. 
And  why  should  it  not  be  so?  There  have  been  years 
of  great  excitement  in  the  church,  and  of  high  con- 
troversy, and  of  bold  enterprise ;  but  it  is  very  doubt- 
ful whether  in  any  one  year  since  its  foundations 
were  laid,  God  has  more  signally  vouchsafed  himself 
to  be  a  prayer-hearing  God  than  during  the  year 
whose  suns  are  now  waning  in  the  sky.  Men  of  the 
highest  intellect,  and  open  in  their  rebellion,  who 
mocked  at  religion  and  laughed  at  every  earthly 
check,  as  leviathan  mocks  at  a  straw,  have  been 
brought,  with  the  simplicity  of  little  children,  and  in 
answer  to  prayer,  to  rest  upon  the  atonement  of  Jesus 
Christ  for  salvation. 

Prayer  is  the  power  of  the  church ;  and  could  1 
speak  as  loud  as  the  trumpet  which  is  to  wake  the 


EXAMPLES.  293 

dead,  I  would  tlins  call  upon  the  cliurcli  in  all  its 
branches  and  in  all  lands — "  Awake,  awake,  put  on 
thy  strength,  O  Zion ;  put  on  thy  beautiful  garments, 
O  Jerusalem.  Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  is  come^ 
and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee."  Pa- 
triarchs, prophets,  apostles,  martyrs,  reformers,  yere 
mighty  in  prayer.  It  was  to  prayer  that  Henry  TV. 
of  France  ascribed  his  crown,  and  Gustavus  his  v^ic- 
tories.  Milton  thought  he  wrote  best  when  he  prayed 
most.  The  ministers  who  pray  most  are  the  most 
successful.  The  churches  which  are  most  prayerfril 
are  the  most  useful.  The  heathen  are  to  be  given  to 
Christ  for  an  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  a  possession,  in  answer  to  prayer. 


294  POWEK   OF   PRATER. 


CHAPTEE   XXII. 

Means  of  Grace — ^Preaching  the  Word — Revival  Tracts — Prlrate 
Efforts— Call  to  Prayer  by  Rev.  J.  C.  Ryle— Rev.  Dr.  Guthrie  of 
Edinburgh,  On  Perseverance  in  Prayer — Rev.  Dr.  J.  W.  Alexan- 
der's Tracts:  "The  Revival  and  its  Lessons," — "Pray  for  the 
Spirit " — Power  of  the  Press. 

Often  have  we  had  occasion  to  say  to  the  praise  of 
Him  who  is  independent  in  power,  as  he  is  infinite 
in  benevolence,  that  the  revival  has  been  carried  on 
without  the  use  of  means  that  attract  observation 
and  challeno;e  the  attention  of  men.  But  it  is  the 
divine  economy  to  work  by  means,  and  to  use  the 
servants  of  God  to  promote  his  purposes  of  grace. 

The  preaching  of  the  gospel  has  been  signally 
blessed,  in  the  edification  of  saints  and  the  convic- 
tion and  conversion  of  sinners.  The  attendance  on 
the  sanctuary  has  been  largely  increased,  and  pastors 
have  preached  with  energy,  directness  and  hope, 
exhibiting  the  discriminating  truths  of  the  gospel 
with  great  clearness  and  fullness,  declaring  the  whole 
counsel  of  God.  And  it  has  pleased  him  to  put 
honor  upon  his  word,  making  it,  in  thousands  of  in- 


GREAT  MEETESrOS.  295 

stances,  the  acknowledged  instrument  of  bringing 
lost  men  to  the  Saviour.  In  the  early  part  of  the 
year  1858,  a  volume  was  published  of  sermons  *  by 
twenty  or  thirty  pastors  in  N^ew  York  and  Brooklyn, 
discourses  actually  preached  during  the  present  revi- 
val of  religion ;  and  it  was  delightful  to  observe  that 
although  they  were  by  earnest  men  of  various  de- 
nominations, they  taught  the  same  doctrines,  urged 
the  same  class  of  truths,  and  breathed  the  same 
blessed  Spirit. 

In  the  autumn  of  this  same  year  the  large  hail  of  the 
Cooper  Institute,  seating  2,500  persons,  was  opened 
for  religious  worship  on  Sabbath  evenings,  with 
preaching  by  the  Rev.  T.  L.  Cuyler,  pastor  of  the 
Market  street  Church,  and  it  was  immediately  filled 
to  overflowing,  and  thousands  were  obliged  to  go 
away  witb  nt  the  bread  of  life  for  which  they  came. 

The  Academy  of  Music,  the  largest  and  most 
splendid  audience-room  in  the  United  States,  was 
then  hired  at  great  expense  for  the  winter  season, 
or  as  long  as  it  should  be  required,  and  pastors  of 
me  various  churches  cordially  agreed  to  give  their 
services  in  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  vast  congre- 
gations gathered  every  Sabbath  evening  within  those 
walls,  which  are  made  vocal  every  night  in  the 
week  with  the  music  of  the  opera,  and  are  thronged 

*  "  The  New  York  Pulpit,"  Sheldon,  Blakeman  &  Co. 


296  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

with  the  votaries  of  amusement ;  but  rarelj  resound 
with  prayer  and  praise. 

But  wliile  these  great  movements  command  public 
notice  and  mention  in  this  history  of  these  times  of 
revival,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  chief  instru- 
mentality that  God  has  employed,  is  tlie  faithful, 
constant  and  earnest  preaching  of  the  word,  by  his 
humble,  diligent,  unpublished  pastors  to  their  own 
flocks,  and  to  those  whom  they  are  able  to  draw 
within  the  sound  of  their  voices,  and  the  reach  of 
tliose  holy  influences  that  go  forth  from  every  Christ- 
ian church,  however  limited  in  its  range,  or  obscure 
its  position.  I  have  reason  to  know,  and  with  in- 
tense pleasure  state  here,  that  some  of  the  most 
remarkably  favored  churches  have  been  those 
tliat  are  out  of  the  great  centres  of  attraction, 
in  the  retired  or  waste  places  of  the  city.  And 
among  the  most  efficient  agencies  to  bring  the  truth 
directly  to  the  hearts  of  men  in  this  and  other  cities, 
lias  been  the  wide  circulation  of  brief,  pungent 
evangelical  tracts,  urging  Christians  to  double  dili- 
gence in  the  service  of  Christ,  and  warning  the 
wicked  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  The  soci- 
eties having  this  as  their  special  work,  bear  witneea 
to  the  fact,  tliat  such  tracts  luive  been  in  demand  to 
an  extent  unexampled  before ;  and  private  benevo- 
lence and  zeal  have  given  still  greater  impetus  ro  the 


REV.    J.    C.    R\LK.  297 

same  form  of  Christian  effort.  In  the  city  of  Ealti 
more  two  or  three  benevolent  gentlemen  have,  at 
their  own  cost,  had  these  little  messengers  of  good 
prepared  and  sent  forth,  widely  and  with  marked 
success  in  turning  sinners  from  the  errors  of  their 
ways. 

A  "Call  to  Prayer"  by  the  Eev.  J.  C.  Ryle, 
published  by  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Society  for 
the  promotion  of  evangelical  knowledge,  has  been 
greatly  useful  in  rousing  Christians  to  this  duty,  and 
in  brino-ino:  tlie  unconverted  to  seek  the  favor  of  God. 
Such  words  as  these  are  as  nails  in  a  sure  place. 

"  How  can  you  expect  to  bo  saved  by  an  "  unknown  "  God  ? 
And  how  can  you  know  God  without  prayer  ?  You  know  no- 
thing of  men  and  women  in  tliis  world,  unless  you  speak  witli 
them.  You  cannot  know  God  in  Christ,,  unless  you  speak  to 
him  in  prayer.  If  you  wish  to  be  with  him  in  heaven,  you  must 
be  one  of  his  friends  on  earth.  If  you  wish  to  be  one  of  bi« 
friends  on  earth,  you  must  pray. 

"Keader,  to  be  prayerless  is  to  be  without  God— with  at 
Christ — without  grace — without  hope — and  without  heaven  It 
is  to  be  in  the  road  to  heU.  Now  can  you  wonder  tliat  1  /.sk 
the  question — Do  you  pray  ? 

"  I  have  looked  carefully  over  the  lives  of  God's  saints  it-,  the 
Bible.  I  cannot  find  one  of  whose  history  much  is  told  us,  from 
Genesis  to  Revelation,  who  was  not  a  man  of  prayer.  I  find  it 
■  mentioned  as  a  characteristic  of  the  godly,  that  'they  call  on 
the  Father,'  that  'they  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jedus 
Christ.'     I  find  it  recorded  as  a  chargcteristic  of  the  wickt-tl, 

13* 


298  POWER   OF   PEATEE. 

that  tliey  call  not  upon  the  Lord."  1  Peter  i.  17 ;  1  Cor.  i.  2 ; 
Psa.  xiv.  4. 

"I  have  read  the  lives  of  many  eminent  Christians  who  have 
been  on  earth  since  the  Bible  days.  Some  of  them,  I  see,  were 
rich,  and  some  poor.  Some  were  learned,  and  some  unlearned. 
Some  of  them  were  Episcopalians,  and  some  Christians  of  othei 
names.  Some  were  Calvinists,  and  some  Arminians.  Some 
have  loved  to  use  a  liturgy,  and  some  to  use  none.  But  one 
thing,  I  see,  they  all  had  in  common.  They  have  all  been  men 
of  prayer. 

"I  study  the  reports  of  Missionary  Societies  in  our  own  times. 
I  see  with  joy  that  heathen  men  and  women  are  receiving  the 
gospel  in  various  parts  of  the  globe.  There  are  conversions  in 
Africa,  in  New  Zealand,  in  Hindostan,  in  China.  The  people 
converted  are  naturally  unlike  one  another  in  every  respect. 
But  one  striking  thing  I  observe  in  all  the  missionary  stations. 
The  converted  people  always  pray. 

"  Eeader,  I  do  not  deny  that  a  man  may  pray  without  heart, 
and  without  sincerity.  I  do  not  for  a  moment  pretend  to  say, 
that  the  mere  fact  of  a  person  praying  proves  everrthing 
about  his  soul.  As  in  every  other  part  of  religion,  so  also  in 
this,  there  is  plenty  of  deception  and  hypocrisy. 

"  But  this  I  do  say — that  not  praying  is  a  clear  proof  that  a 
man  is  not  yet  a  true  Christian.  He  cannot  really  feel  his  sins. 
He  cannot  love  God.  He  cannot  feel  himself  a  debtor  to  Christ, 
He  cannot  long  after  holiness.  He  cannot  desire  heaven.  He 
has  yet  to  be  born  again.  He  has  yet  to  be  made  a  new  crea- 
ture. He  may  boast  confidently  of  election,  grace,  faith,  hope, 
and  knowledge,  and  deceive  ignorant  people.  But  you  may  rest 
assured  it  is  all  vain  talk,  if  he  does  not  pray. 

"  And  I  say,  furthermore,  that  of  all  the  evidences  of  the  rea? 


REV.    DK.    GUTHRIE.  299 

work  of  the  Spirit,  a  habit  of  hearty  private  prayer,  is  one  of 
the  most  satisfactory  that  can  be  named.  A  man  may  preach 
from  false  motives.  A  man  may  write  books,  and  make  fine 
speeches,  and  seem  diligent  in  good  works,  and  yet  be  a  Judas 
Iscariot.  But  a  man  seldom  goes  into  his  closet,  and  pours  out 
his  soul  before  God  in  secret,  unless  he  is  in  earnest.  The  Lord 
himself  has  set  his  stamp  on  prayer  as  the  best  proof  of  a  true 
conversion.  When  he  sent  Ananias  to  Saul  in  Damascus,  he 
gave  him  no  other  evidence  of  his  change  of  heart  than  this — 
'  Behold  he  prayeth.^    (Acts,  ix.  11.)" 

Not  less  effective  and  even  more  earnest  in  its 
words  was  the  appeal  to  perseverance  in  prayer,  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Guthrie,  of  Edinburgh,  which  falls  in 
80  happily  with  the  scope  and  aim  of  this  work,  that 
I  transcribe  a  passage,  characteristic  of  the  glowing 
eloquence  of  that  great  light  in  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland. 

"  It  is  easy  to  know  the  knock  of  a  beggar  at  one's 
door.  Low,  timid,  hesitating,  it  seems  to  say,  'I 
have  no  claim  on  the  kindness  of  this  house  ;  I  may 
be  told  I  come  too  often ;  I  may  be  treated  as  a 
troublesome  and  unworthy  mendicant ;  the  door  may 
be  flung  in  my  face  by  some  surly  servant.'  How 
different  on  his  return  from  school,  the  loud  knock- 
ing, the  bounding  step,  the  joyous  rush  of  the  child 
into  his  father's  presence,  and,  as  he  climbs  his  knee, 
and  flhigs  his  arm  round  his  neck,  the  bold  face  and 
ready  tongue  with  which  he  remijids  his  father  of 


300  POWEE   OF    PRAYER, 

some  promised  favor  ?  Now,  why  are  God's  people 
bold?  Glory  to  God  in  the  liigliest!  To  a  father  in 
God,  to  an  elder  brother  in  Christ,  faith  conducts  our 
steps  in  prayer  ;  therefore,  in  an  hour  of  need,  faith, 
bold  of  spirit,  raises  her  suppliant  hands,  and  cries  up 
to  God,  '  Oh  that  thou  wouldst  rend  the  heavens, 
and  come  down.' 

"  I  think  that  I  see  the  sneer  curling  on  the  skep- 
tic's lips  as  he  says,  '  How  absurd  !  What  presump- 
tion !  as  if  it  were  not  below  the  dignity  of  divinity 
to  come  at  king's  or  peasant's,  prince's  or  pauper's 
call.  Should  the  purposes  of  the  Eternal  be  shaped 
by  your  petitions  ?  Creature  of  a  day  and  of  the 
dust !  what  are  you,  that  the  universe  should  be 
steered — its  helm  moved  this  or  that  w^ay  for  your 
sake  ?  Well,  no  doubt  the  language  is  bold ;  yet 
with  God  a  Father,  our  Father,  my  Fatlier  in  Christ, 
I  feel  I  can  be  bold  and  confident  in  prayer.  I  know 
a  father's  heart.  Have  I  not  seen  the  quiver  of  a 
father's  lij),  the  tear  start  into  his  eye,  and  felt  Ms 
heart  in  the  grasj)  of  his  hand,  when  I  expressed 
some  good  hope  of  a  fallen  child  ?  Have  I  not  seen 
a  mother,  when  her  infant  was  tottering  in  the  path 
of  mettled  coursers,  with  foam  spotting  their  necks, 
and  fire  flying  from  their  feet,  dash  like  a  hawk 
across  the  path,  and  pluck  him  from  instant  deithi 
Have  I  not  seen  a  mother,  who  sat  at  the  c  Oi?" 


DIGNITY   OF   THE   KING.  301 

head,  pale,  dumb,  tearless,  rigid,  terrible  in  grief, 
spring  from  her  cliair,  seize  the  coffin  which  we  were 
carrying  away,  and,  with  shrieks  fit  to  pierce  a  heart 
of  stone,  struggle  to  retain  her  dead  ? 

"  If  we,  that  are  but  worms  of  the  earth,  will  peril 
life  for  our  children,  and,  when  tiiey  are  mouldered 
into  dust,  cannot  think  of  our  dead,  nor  visi:  theii 
cold  and  lonesome  grave,  but  our  breasts  are  wrung, 
and  our  wounds  bleed  forth  afresh,  can  we  ade- 
quately conceive  or  measure,  far  less  exaggerate, 
even  with  our  fancy  at  its  highest  strain,  the  paternal 
love  of  God  ?  Talk  not  of  what  you  suppose  to  be 
the  dignity  of  divinity.  Talk  not  of  the  calm,  lofty, 
dignified  demeanor  which  becomes  a  king,  who  sees 
his  child  borne  off  on  the  stream  that  sweeps  his 
palace  wall.  The  king  is  at  once  sunk  in  the  father. 
Divesting  himself  of  his  trappings — casting  sceptre, 
robe  of  gold,  and  jewelled  crown — he  at  once  rushes 
forth  to  leap  into  the  boihng  flood.  Lives  there  a 
father  with  heart  so  dead  that  he  would  not,  at  the 
sight  of  a  child  falling  overboard,  and  struggling 
with  death,  back  every  sail,  and,  whatever  might  be 
the  mission  on  which  his  ship  was  bound,  or  what- 
ever the  risk  he  ran,  would  not  put  up  her  helm,  and 
pale  with  dread,  steer  for  the  waves  where  his  boy 
was  sinking? 

"  Child  of  God  !  pray  on.     God's  people  are  more 


302  POWER   OF    PEAYER. 

dear  to  him  than  our  childi-en  can  be  to  us.  He 
regards  them  with  more  complacencj  than  all  the 
shining  orbs  of  that  starry  firmament.  They  were 
bought  at  a  price  higher  than  would  purchase  the 
dead  matter  of  ten  thousand  worlds.  He  cares  more 
for  his  humblest,  weakest  child,  than  for  all  the 
crowned  heads  and  great  ones  of  earth,  and  takes  a 
deeper  interest  in  the  daily  fortunes  of  a  pious  cot- 
tager, than  in  the  fall  and  rise  of  kingdoms. 

"  Child  of  God !  pray  on.  By  prayer  thy  hand 
3an  touch  the  stars,  thy  arm  stretch  up  to  heaven. 
Nor  let  thy  holy  boldness  be  dashed  by  the  thought 
that  prayer  has  no  power  to  bend  these  skies,  and 
bring  down  thy  God.  When  I  pull  on  the  rope  which 
fastens  my  frail  and  little  boat  to  a  distant  and  mighty 
ship,  if  my  strength  cannot  draw  its  vast  bulk  to  me,  I 
draw  myself  to  it,  to  ride  in  safety  under  the  protection 
of  its  guns,  to  enjoy  in  want  the  fullness  of  its  stores. 
And  it  equally  serves  my  purpose,  and  supplies  my 
needs,  that  prayer,  although  it  were  powerless  to 
move  God  to  me,  moves  me  to  God.  If  he  does  not 
descend  to  earth,  I,  as  it  were,  ascend  to  heaven. 

"  Child  of  God  !  pray  on  !  "Were  it  indispensable 
for  thy  safety  that  God  should  rend  these  heavens,  it 
should  be  done.  I  dare  believe  that  /  and,  '  I  am 
not  mad,  most  noble  Festus.'  Have  not  these  heavens 
been  already  rent  ?     Eighteen  hundred   years   ago, 


THE   LOVE   OF   CHEIST.  303 

robed  in  humanity,  God  himself  came  down.     These 
blue  skies,  where  larks  sing  and  eagles   sail,  were 
cleft  with  the  wings,  and  filled  with  the  songs  of  his 
angel  train.     Among  the  ancient  orbs  of  that  very- 
firmament,  a  stranger  star  appeared  travelling  the 
heavens,  and  blazing  on  the  banner  borne  before  the 
King,  as  he  descended  on  this  dark  and  distant  world. 
On  Canaan's  dewy  ground — the  lowly  bed  he  had 
left,  the  eye  of  morning  shone  on  the  shape  and  form 
of  the   Son  of  God ;  and  dusty  roads,  and  winter 
snows,  and  desert  sands,  and  the  shores  and  very 
waves  of  Galilee,  were  impressed  with  the  footprints 
of  the  Creator.     By  this  manger,  where  the  babe  lies 
cradled — beside  the  cross,  upon  whose  ignominious 
arms  the  glory  of  the  universe  is  hung — ^by  this  silent 
sepulchre,  where  wrapped  in  bloody  shroud,  the  body 
is  stretched  out  on  its  bed  of  spices,  while  Koman 
sentinels  walk  their  moonlit  round — and  Death,  a 
bound  captive,  sits  within,  so  soon  as  the  sleeper 
wakes,  to  be  disarmed,  uncrowned,  and  in  himself 
have  death  put  to  death — ^faith  can  believe  all  that 
God  has  revealed,  and  hope  for  all  that  God  has 
promised.     She  reads  on  that  manger,  on  that  cross, 
deeply   lettered,    on    that    rocky    sepulchre,    these 
glorious  words,  'He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son, 
but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  hew  shall  he  not 
with  him  also,  freely  give  us  all  things?'    And  there, 


304  POWER   OF    PEAYEK. 

lifting  an  eagle  eye  to  heaven,  she  rises  to  the  I  oldest 
flights,  and  soars  aloft  on  the  broad  wings  of  prayer. 

'Faith,  bold  faith,  the  promise  sees, 

And  trusts  to  that  alone, 
Laughs  at  impossibilities, 
And  says,  It  shall  be  done.' " 

But  more  efficient  and  directly  useful  still  were 
the  little  tracts  written  by  the  Rev.  James  W.  Alex- 
ander, D.D.,  of  this  city,  and  now  gathered  into  a 
volume.*  They  were  very  brief,  but  distinguished  by 
the  author's  eminently  practical  tact,  adapting  them 
to  the  tastes  and  needs  of  the  masses,  while  they  are 
clothed  with  a  gracefulness  of  manner,  and  cogency 
of  reasoning,  that  make  and  leave  an  impression  on 
the  most  cultivated  minds.  One  of  these  tracts  by 
Dr.  Alexander,  "  To  Firemen,"  was  through  the 
liberality  of  a  single  individual  printed,  and  circulated 
in  sufficient  numbers  in  every  fire-engine  house  in 
this  city  and  Brooklyn.  Others  in  this  series,  bear 
such  titles  as,  "  Seek  to  save  Souls ;"  "  The  Una- 
wakened  ;"  "  Oh  !  for  more  Feeling  ;"  "  Compel  them 
to  come  in ;"  "  Looking  unto  Jesus,"  and  "  Pray  for  the 
Spirit."  In  this  last-named  appeal,  Dr.  Alexander  says : 

"  In  oi'der  to  mighty  and  unexampled  revival,  vi^hat  we  espe- 
cially need  is  for  the  whole  church  to  be  down  on  its  knees 

*  "  The  Revival  and  its  Le.«sons,"  Randolph. 


KEV.  DK.  Alexandre's  rHouGers.  305 

before  God.  Past  redemptions  should  make  our  cravings  great. 
'  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  which  brought  thee  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt ;  open  thy  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill  it.'  Thousands 
have  already  been  seen  gathered  in  one  place  for  prayer,  but 
when  '  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplications '  is  poured  out 
on  the  great  body  of  Christians,  touched  with  pity  for  the 
desolations  of  the  spiritual  Jerusalem,  that  word  will  come 
true :  '  Thou  shalt  arise  and  have  mercy  upon  Zion,  for  the 
time  to  favor  her,  yea,  the  set  time  is  come ;  for  thy  servants 
take  pleasure  in  her  stones,  and  favor  the  dust  thereof.'  Oh  i 
that  God's  people  were  awake  to  the  privilege  of  crying  aloud 
for  his  great  gift ! 

"  Open  your  mind,  believing  reader,  to  the  extraordinary 
truth,  that  God  has  an  infinite  willingness  to  bestow  in  answer 
to  prayer  that  which,  since  the  sending  of  his  Son,  is  the  great- 
est of  all  his  possible  gifts.  '  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how 
to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shs]'  your 
Heavenly  Father  give  the  Holt  Spirit  to  them  that  asl  bim  ?' 
O  parent !  ponder  on  this  blessed  verse ;  there  is  that  tvithiu 
thy  heart  which  will  reveal  its  meaning !  And  what  is  it  that 
God  is  so  ready  to  give  ?  It  is  that  which  secures  and  applies- 
aU  the  benefits  of  Christ's  mediation;  that  which  makes 
revivals  here,  and  heaven  hereafter  ^  it  is  the  Holy  Spirit  I 
Ought  not  all  disciples,  aU  over  the  world,  to  be  ^^^rostrate 
before  the  throne  of  grace,  beseeching  God  for  Christ's  sake  to 
communicate  this  all-comprehensive  boon  ?  To  him  only  do 
we  look,  because  with  him  is  '  the  residue  of  the  Spirit.'  But 
we  ask  in  the  name  of  Christ,  for  the  very  name  means 
anointed^  and  the  anointing,  which  flows  from  him  as  head,  to 
all  the  members,  is  this  very  gift,  the  Holy  Ghost,  '  for  God 
giveth  not  the   Spirit  by  measure  unto  him.'     He  hath   it 


306  POWER    OF   PKATEK. 

immeasurably,  and  for  his  church,  and  they  draw  for  it  in  hia 
name  by  prayer.  Occupy  a  few  moments  on  this  great  gift ;  it 
will  aid  your  prayers. 

"  1.  There  is  such  a  thing  as  the  pouring  out  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  As  Moses  '  poured  of  the  anointing  oil  on  Aaron's 
head,'  so  God  pours  the  unction  of  his  Spirit  on  the  head  of  our 
Great  High  Priest.  And  as  the  ceremonial  fragrance  flowed 
down  to  '  the  skirts  of  his  garments,'  so  the  gift  of  the  Spirit 
comes  on  all  believers.  '  The  anointing  which  ye  have  received 
of  him,'  says  the  Apostle  John,  '  abideth  in  you.'  But  the  effusion 
is  sometimes  uncommonly  great,  even  to  outpouring.  Some  havo 
found  fault  with  the  term,  which  nevertheless  is  intensely  bibli- 
cal, and  consecrated  in  the  church.  Among  promises  to 
Israel  in  the  latter  day,  the  Lord  says :  '  Neither  will  I  hide  my 
face  any  more  from  them ;  for  I  have  poured  out  my  Spirit 
upon  the  house  of  Israel,'  saith  the  Lord  God.  Apostolic  com- 
ment applies  to  New  Testament  times  the  words  of  another 
prophet:  'I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh.'  So  in 
another  place :  '  Behold,  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  unto  you.' 
The  idea  necessarily  presented  is  that  of  bountiful  effusion. 
Let  us  ask  for  it.  The  Lord  Jesus  comforted  his  sorrowing  dis- 
ciples by  the  promise  of  this  gift,  as  the  result  of  his  ascension. 
'  If  I  depart,  I  will  send  him  unto  you.'  This  comforter  he  did 
send,  oh !  how  graciously  and  gloriously,  at  the  first  Christian 
Pentecost.  '  Having  received  of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,''  saith  the  Apostle  Peter,  'he  hath  shed  forth  this 
which  ye  now  see  and  hear.'  There  had  just  been  suddenly  a 
sound  from  heaven,  as  of  a  rushing  mighty  wind,  filling  all  the 
house  where  they  were  sitting;  'and  they  were  all  filled  (vith 
.the  Holy  Ghost.'  Do  not  fail  to  observe,  that  believers  had 
been   in  union   of  prayer  for  this  very  gift,  thus  complying 


rOWEK  OF  THE  HOLT  GHOST.  807 

with  the  Lord's  injunction  that  they  should  'wait  for  the 
promise  of  the  Fttther.'  The  gift  was  continued,  under  early 
preaching ;  and  '  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  them  that  heard  the 
word.'  The  same  apostle,"  many  years  afterwards,  refers  to 
the  known  fact  of  'the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven.' 
Every  great  awalvcning  and  plentiful  harvest  of  souls  has  pro- 
ceeded from  the  same  Spirit,  sought  hj  the  same  importunity 
of  beseeching  prayer.     Therefore,  pray  for  the  Spirit ! 

'  ^.  The  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  is  exceedingly 
powerful.  "We  ask  something  mighty  and  revolutionizing.  It 
is  Omnipotence  that  we  are  praying  for.  A  wicked  city,  a 
wicked  world,  will  yield  to  no  inferior  strength.  What  au 
encouragement  that  '  with  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting 
strength !'  It  is  as  applicable  to  revival  of  the  church  as  to  the 
rebuilding  of  the  temple.  'Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but 
by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.'  Let  Christians  no 
longer  despair  of  the  conversion  of  high-handed  sinners,  even 
the  vilest  of  the  vile,  in  our  filthiest  and  bloodiest  dens ;  as  if 
we  expected  in  answer  to  our  prayers  only  some  weak,  half-way 
operation.  'Our  gospel,'  says  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
'  came  not  unto  you  in  word  only,  but  also  in  powcr^  and  in 
the  Holy  Ghost^  and  in  much  assurance.'  This  is  our  ground  of 
hope  when  the  ministers  of  the  word  proclaim  the  glad  tidings ; 
that  the  preaching  may  be  '  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and 
of  power.'  God  grant  us  deliverance  from  our  unbelief,  as  to 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  giving  efficacy  to  the  truth ! 

"  3.  The  Spirit  whom  we  seek  is  the  author  of  Eegcneration 
and  Sanctification.  If  God  vouchsafe  us  these,  in  wide  extent, 
our  revival  will  be  indeed  complete.  '  That  which  is  b'^rn  of 
the  Spirit  is  spirit.'  All  believers  shout  the  same  praise; 
"'  According  to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regene 


308  JUWER   OF   PKAYEB. 

ration,  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost.'  Look  at  thousat  %, 
utterly  blind  as  to  spiritual  realities,  and  say,  what  can  we  ask 
of  them  so  indispensably  important,  as  that  Spirit  of  Truth, 
who  will  'reprove,'  or  convince  'the  world  of  sin,  and  of 
righteousness,  and  of  judgment?'  He  is  just  as  able  to  convert 
the  ruffian,  or  the  fallen  woman,  as  the  church-going  Pharisee ; 
just  as  able  to  renew  a  thousand  as  one.  "Who  is  sufficiently 
awake  to  the  necessity  of  imploring  God  to  convert  a  multitude 
of  sinners? 

"  All  revival  of  the  church  is  increased  sanctification  ;  and 
all  reclaiming  of  the  impenitent  is  sanctification  begun.  For 
both  we  need  the  gift  of  the  Spirit ;  and  we  need  it  now.  We 
need  it  to  break  the  power  of  sin  in  professing  Christians,  and 
to  nail  their  lusts  to  the  cross  ;  for  it  is  by  this  influence  that 
we  'do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body.'  Some  of  the  primitive 
believers  had  been  atrocious  sinners;  'but,'  says  the  Apostle 
Paul,  'ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified, 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.' 
Hope,  Joy,  Love,  and  consequent  activity  and  success,  are  fruits 
of  the  same  Spirit.  In  a  word,  the  Spirit  of  God  is  the  spirit 
of  revival.  Earnest,  daily,  united  prayer  of  the  people  of 
Christ  for  this  high  gift  puts  honor  upon  God  in  a  remarkable 
degree ;  and  we  already  have  cause  to  note  how  signaUy  he 
blesses  endeavors  which  were  openly  begun  in  prayer.  Beloved 
brethren,  let  us  not  mistake  the  token,  nor  fail  to  go  in  the 
path  pointed  out  by  Providence  and  the  Spirit, 

"  4.  The  Roly  Spirit  sends  those  gifts  ichich  are  necessary  fo* 
successful  worTc.  When  miraculous  gifts  were  necessary,  they 
were  not  withheld.  All  inspiration,  wisdom,  and  ministry  are 
from  the  same  source.  So  also  are  the  common  qualifications 
for  service  demanded  in  the  daily  walk  of  an  earnest  Christian, 


HOW    WE   MUST   PRAY.  309 

who  seeks  to  save  souls.  '  There  are  diversities  of  operations, 
hut  it  is  the  same  God  which  worketh  all  in  all ;  but  the  mani- 
festation of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal.' 
The  Lord  promised  that  the  Spirit  should  prompt  his  disciples 
when  arraigned.  Equally  does  the  blessed  Monitor  fill  their 
hearts  and  lips  for  common  service.  Apostles  themselves 
sought  for  '  utterance '  by  means  of  prayer ;  and  a  praying 
church  will  have  a  ministry  and  members,  bold  and  loving  in 
owning  and  recommending  their  Lord.  The  supplications, 
which  bring  down  such  influences,  are  themselves  wrought  of 
God,  when  believers,  keeping  themselves  in  the  love  of  God, 
are  at  the  same  time  'praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost.'  See  thus 
how  completely  dependent  we  are  for  all  upon  the  Holy  Spirit 
of  God.  Grace  manifestly  began  the  work ;  grace  keeps  it 
alive  ;  grace  must  carry  it  on  and  give  it  extension. 

"  Brethren,  we  must  pray  as  we  have  never  yet  prayed.  Our 
want  of  success  is  due  to  our  coldness  of  desire  and  niggardli- 
ness of  request.  "We  are  not  straitened  in  God,  but  in  our  own 
low,  slender  conceptions  and  hopes.  We  have  not,  because  w© 
ask  not.  If  we  were  under  a  deep  and  solemn  impression  of  the 
divine  power,  bounty,  and  faithfulness,  '  how  should  one  chase 
a  thousand,  and  two  put  ten  thousand  to  flight!'  The  lesson 
which  the  revival  should  teach  us  is  the  duty  of  being  instant  in 
supplication  for  the  larger  and  more  glorious  effusion  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Acting  on  this,  we  shall  behold  new  marvels  of 
!ove  in  the  place  of  prayer." 

"With  such  missives  as  these  side-arms  Christians 
supplied  themselves,  and  freely  gave  them  to  their 
friends  and  acquaintances  in  the  store,  shop,  market, 
on  'change,  or  in  the  street.     Thej  went  everywhere 


310  POWEK   OF    PKAYEK. 

preaching  the  word.  These  and  other  leaflets,  with 
spiritual  songs,  or  striking  passages  of  holy  writ,  or 
piercing  thoughts  from  the  works  of  good  men,  were 
used  as  covers  to  letters,  and  sent  in  envelopes  in  the 
ordinary  business  or  social  correspondence  of  the 
people,  so  that  the  mails  were  constantly  busy  in  this 
noiseless  but  personal  and  effective  distribution  of  the 
good  seed  by  the  side  of  all  waters.  And  when  to 
this  we  add  the  agency  of  the  press,  religious  and 
secular,  partaking  so  largely  of  the  revival  spirit  as 
to  give  unusual  prominence  to  reports  of  sermons, 
remarkable  conversions,  and  revival  intelligence,  it  is 
safe  to  say  that  in  no  former  period  has  the  power  ot 
the  printed  word  been  more  marked,  never  has  Ged 
60  honored  the  instrumentality  of  tracts  and  new» 
papers  as  in  the  present  blessed  awakening. 


PEATEK    FOR   CHILDREN  Sii 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

prayers  for  our  Children  sure  to  be  Answered — Rev.  H.  W.  Snulier'i 
Thoughts — The  Promises  of  God — The  Vials  with  Prayers  of  the 
Saints — Visions  of  John — Experience  of  Daniel — Long  Delay — The 
Old  Ladies'  Meeting — Mrs.  F.  and  her  Soldier  Boy — Hare  faith  in 
God. 

In  the  most  interesting  prayer-meeting  tliat  it  has 
been  my  joj  to  have  a  part,  the  prayers  of  Christians 
were  again  and  again  requested  in  behalf  of  the 
children.  The  meeting  was  held  at  Jamaica,  Long 
Island,  during  the  sessions  of  the  Synod  of  'New  York ; 
but  it  was  on  the  evening  of  the  union  prayer-meeting 
of  the  village,  and  ministers  and  people  of  various 
names  thronged  the  large  church.  A  power  from 
above  fell  on  the  assembly.  The  children  of  the 
Sabbath  school  had  unitedly  signified  their  desire  to 
be  made  the  special  subject  of  prayer.  One  vener- 
able pastor  rose  and  requested  his  brethren  to  pray 
for  his  unconverted  children.  As  one  after  another 
prayed  or  offered  a  word  of  exhortation,  the  Kev. 
Mr.  SmuUer  indulged  in  a  strain  of  thought  so  en- 
com-aging  to  parental  hope  and  prayer,  that  I  asked 


312  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

liim  to  permit  me  to  use  liis  remarks  in  this  connec 
tion.  In  no  other  aspect  do  we  contemplate  this  re- 
vival with  more  satisfaction  than  in  the  evidence  it 
affords  that  God  will  answer  prayer,  and  we  know 
that  there  is  no  prayer  more  ardent,  importunate  and 
persevering  than  that  which  goes  up  from  yearning 
yet  believing  hearts  of  pious  parents.  "  How  often," 
Baid  Mr.  Smuller,  "  during  this  period  of  glorious  re- 
vival, do  we  hear  parents  asking  the  prayers  of  God's 
people  for  their  children.  '  A  mother  requests  prayers 
for  an  only  daughter  absent  from  home  pursuing 
her  education,  that  she  may  be  brought  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Saviour.'  '  A  widowed  mother  requests 
prayers  for  lier  two  sons,  now  in  a  distant  western 
State,  that  God  may  grant  them  repentance  unto  life.' 
'  A  father  requests  prayers  for  two  children.  God  hath 
graciously  given  five  of  his  seven  children  to  his 
prayers,  and  he  is  exceedingly  anxious  that  the  re- 
maining two  may  be  brought  to  a  saving  acquaint- 
ance with  the  dear  Saviour.'  llfothing  can  be  more 
interesting  to  ministers  of  the  gospel  and  other  pious 
persons  who  have  themselves  in  infancy  been  given 
to  the  Lord  in  covenant,  and  who  realize  the  beauty, 
value  and  propriety  of  covenant  relations,  than  such 
requests  as  these. 

"  ]^[any  of  us,  at  the  age  of  thirty,  forty,  fifty,  look 
back  to  former  years,  to  the  prayers,  instructions  and 


TEUSTING   TO   PEATEK.  313 

example  of  a  godly  mother,  and  the  holy  life  and 
triumphant  death  of  a  sweet  younger  sister  jDorhaps 
and  confess  that  all  the  spiritual  good  we  have  re- 
ceived in  this  world  has  come  to  us  mainly  through 
tnese  beautiful  and  sacred  ministries.  And  yet  we 
often  fear,  when  we  hear  these  requests,  that  there 
may  be  failure  and  disappointment :  not  because  the 
covenant  is  not  broad,  deep,  divine  and  precious 
enough,  but  because  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  parents 
may  depend  too  much  upon  instruTnentalities  /  and 
because  they  may  become  impatient  of  results ;  and 
because  there  is  no  immediate  or  sudden  answer,  re- 
lax their  effort  and  fall  back  into  indifference,  if  not 
into  despondency.  The  danger  is,  that  we  may  trust 
too  much  to  the  prayers  and  not  enough  to  the 
promises  and  covenant  engagements  of  the  blessed 
God. 

"  Our  prayers,  in  themselves  considered,  are  poor, 
and  weak,  and  wretched,  and  sinful  enough — a  very 
insult  to  the  infinite  holiness  of  the  Being  to  whom 
they  are  addressed.  And  yet  everything  in  regard 
to  the  spiritual  and  eternal  welfare  of  the  inhabitants 
of  this  world  is  promised  to  prayer.  'Ask  and  ye 
sf'/dl  receive '  is  the  motto  upon  the  altar. 

''There  is  nothing  so  certain  in  the  vast  universe 
as  that  God  will  hear  and  answer  prayer  for  the  bles- 
Bings    contained    in  his   covenants.      "He  keepeth 

14 


314  POWEK    OF   PKAYER. 

covenant  and  mercj  to  a  thousand  generations ;"  nay, 
to  assure  the  faith  of  his  people,  he  pledges  his  exist- 
ence and  honor  to  the  fulfillment  of  his  covenant  en- 
gagements. '  Mj  covenant  will  I  not  break,  nor  alter 
tlie  thing  that  is  gone  out  of  my  lips.  Once  have  I 
sworn  by  my  holiness  that  I  will  not  lie  unto  David. 
His  seed  shall  endure  forever  and  his  throne  as  the 
8un  before  me.  It  shall  be  established  forever  as  the 
moon  and  as  a  faithful  witness  in  heaven  ;'  Ps.  Ixxxix,, 
84-37.  There  is  a  solemn  and  awful  grandeur  in  this 
passage,  a  kind  and  infinite  condescension.  That  the 
God  of  truth,  who  cannot  lie,  should  permit  us  to 
stand  upon  the  immovable  foundation  of  his  promise 
and  urge  that  as  our  argument  in  prayer  would  surely 
seem  sufficient  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  every  rea- 
S'mable  mind,  especially  when  we  consider  that  his 
j)romises  are  but  the  expression  of  his  purposes,  that 
run  back  through  the  entire  eternity  of  his  being, 
whereof  the  memory  of  the  oldest  archangel  runneth 
not  to  the  contrary,  and  come  down  to  us  freighted 
with  all  the  wealth  of  the  divine  veracity,  mercy, 
goodness,  wisdom  and  power,  and  invested  with  all 
the  sanctity  of  the  divine  consistency.  We  plead  no^ 
00 ly  the  truth  of  the  promise,  but  the  precedent  of 
the  divine  conduct  forever.  This  charter  of  rights 
and  privileges  is  certainly  full  enough  and  strong 
enough  to  sustain  our  faith  in  prayer  for  all  the  bles- 


TILE    FKOMISE    OF    GOP.  315 

sings  of  that  '  Godliness  which  is  profitable  unto  all 
things,  and  which  hath  the  promise  of  this  life  and 
of  that  which  is  to  come.'  But  in  addition  to  this, 
we  have  the  oath  of  God,  hased  upon  his  holiness, 
which  is  comprehensive  of  all  his  attributes — of  his 
very  being — as  if  he  had  said.  If  I  redeem  not  the 
promises  and  pledges  made  to  David — which  is  Christ 
— ^let  me  cease  to  be.  How,  then,  in  pleading  for  the 
blessings  of  life  and  salvation — the  blessings  secured 
to  Christ  in  the  covenant  of  the  Father,  and  to  us 
through  Christ  in  answer  to  prayer — our  feet  are 
permitted  to  take  hold  of  the  beams  of  his  habitation 
which  are  laid  '  in  deep  waters,'  the  deep,  unfathomed 
sea  of  his  infinite  and  eternal  nature — the  deep  and 
troubled  sea  of  his  inscrutable  providence. 

'•  But  the  immense,  the  infinite,  the  eternal  purity 
and  claim  of  the  divine  being,  and  all  his  attributes, 
are  sustained  and  honored  in  the  atonement  of  his 
dear,  co-equal,  co-eternal  Son,  the  IinTnanuel,  tlie 
God  manifest  in  the  flesh  j  the  declaration  of  the 
divine  justice — the  manifestation  of  the  divine  love 
and  mercy  in  the  forgiveness  of  sin,  he  who,  upon 
the  might  and  merit  of  his  obedience  and  suffering 
in  our  stead,  is  exalted  to  the  right  hand  of  majesty 
and  power  in  the  heavens ;  and  whom  our  faith  is 
permitted  to  see,  a  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain  in  the 
midst  of  the  throne  of  God ;  the  king-priest  upon  the 


31 G  rOWFK    OF   PKATER. 

throne  ;  naj,  the  hing,  the  priest,  and  the  sacrifice 
all  in  one,  'ir  on  the  throne,  as  our  advocate,  and  inter- 
cessor, wlio  presents  our  prayers  to  the  Father ; 
made  j^recious  and  efficient  bj  being  invested  with 
the  might,  the  merit,  and  the  mercy  of  the  intercessor. 
And,  shall  they  not  prevail  ?  Nay,  shall  not  he  pre- 
vail ?  "With  what  confidence,  courage,  and  cheerful- 
ness may  not  the  Saviour,  the  mighty  intercessor,  say 
to  his  sufiPering,  struggling  people,  'Whatsoever  ye 
shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father 
maybe  glorified  in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  anything 
in  my  name,  I  will  do  it?'  And,  with  what  cheerful 
confidence  may  not  our  faith  grasp  such  promises  as 
these  in  prayer,  especially  when  we  ask  the  regenera- 
tion and  salvation  of  our  covenant  children? 

"  'Ah  !'  saitli  that  anxious  parent,  '  all  this  is  true. 
I  believe  it  all,  and  yet  my  child  is  not  converted.' 

"  Anxious,  weeping  soul,  the  promise  is  to  Abra- 
ham, that  in  his  seed,  which  is  Christ,  shall  all  the 
families  of  the  earth  be  blessed.  Tliis  promise  is  still 
the  glorious  inheritance  of  the  church.  It  must,  it 
will  be  fulfilled. 

"  '  What  has  become  of  all  the  prayers  that  have 
been  offered  to  God  for  the  salvalion  of  this  world  V 
What  has  become  of  them  ?  Why,  all  that  have 
been  offered  in  faith  have  been  received  in  heaven, 
and  accepted  in  the  name  of  the  great  intercessor 


PRATING   ANCESTOES.  317 

Some  of  them  have  been  already  answered,  and  many 
of  them  wait  only  the  times  and  the  seasons  which 
the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power;  but  not  one 
of  them  is  lost,  or  shall  remain  unanswered.  The 
prayers  of  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and 
Moses,  and  Elias,  and  David,  and  the  prophets,  and 
apostles  and  martyrs,  and  the  godly  of  all  ages,  all 
that  vast  column  of  prayer  that  has  travelled  along 
down  the  pathway  of  the  covenant,  from  the  first 
accepted  sacrifice  at  the  gates  of  the  lost  Eden,  all  are 
in  heaven  and  all  will  be  answered.  The  prayers  of 
your  ancestors,  the  pious  and  covenant-keeping 
Huguenots,  Hollanders,  Scotch-Irish  and  Puritans; 
the  pioneers  of  the  American  church  ;  the  strong  cry- 
ing and  tears  that  they  offered  to  God  for  their 
descendants  and  for  their  country,  are  all  in  heaven, 
and  will  all  be  answered.  Your  prayers,  dear  child 
of  God,  are  not  all  answered ;  but  they  are  accepted, 
if  offered  in  faith,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  and  for  the 
blessings  of  the  covenant,  and  shall  be  answered — 
some  of  them,  perhaps,  during  your  lifetime  on  earth, 
and  all  of  them,  certainly,  during  your  lifetime  in 
heaven, 

"  Turn,  for  a  moment,  to  the  visions  of  the  be- 
loved disciple  in  the  'Isle  that  is  called  Patmos,' 
Rev.  V.  8 :  '  And  when  he  (the  Lamb)  had  taken 
the  book,  the  four  beasts,  and  the  four  and  twenty 


318  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  every  one 
of  them  harps,  and  golden  vials  full  of  odors,  which 
are  the  prayers  of  the  saints,'  The  jprayers  of  the 
saints — something  so  very^  precious  that  is  fragrance 
even  in  heaven.  Commentators  will  tell  you  that 
the  word  rendered  beasts,  means  living  ones,  and 
that  they  are  the  symbols  of  the  divine  government, 
or  providence.  The  face  of  a  Hon,  an  ox,  a  man, 
and  a  flying  eagle,  will  then  bring  before  you  the 
dominion,  the  stability,  die  intelligence,  and  celerity 
of  the  divine  providence,  and  your  prayers  are  com- 
mitted to  the  keeping  of  this  government,  thus  sym- 
bolized. The  divine  providence  holds  the  golden 
censers  containing  the  accepted,  but  unanswered 
prayers  of  the  saints,  and  surely  we  may,  with  confi- 
dence and  cheerfulness,  commit  our  prayers  to  such 
keeping.  But  this  is  not  the  whole  of  the  celestial 
vision  with  regard  to  the  prayers  of  the  saints.  Turn 
to  E,ev.  viii.  3-5 :  '  And  another  angel  came,  and 
stood  at  the  altar,  having  a  golden  censer,  and  there 
was  given  him  much  incense,  that  he  should  oifer  it 
(add  it)  with  the  prayers  of  all  the  saints  upon  the 
golden  altar  which  was  before  the  throne.  And  the 
smoke  of  the  incense  which  came  with  the  prayers  of 
the  saints,  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel'a 
hands.  And  the  angel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it 
with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth. 


r)A.NiEL's    TRA-YER.  319 

And  there  were  voices,  and  tlmndenngs,  and  light- 
nings, and  an  earthquake.'  The  fragrance  belongs  not 
originally  to  the  prayers,  but  it  was  given  to  the 
angel  to  add  to  the  prayers  of  all  the  saints.  That 
sacred  and  heavenly  perfume  is  the  merit  of  the  high 
priest  and  the  advocate.  Tlie  angel  is  not  the  interces- 
sor, but  the  angelic  minister,  charged  to  carry  the 
answers  to  our  prayers.  We  are  let  somewhat  into 
the  secret  of  this  arrangement  in  the  history  of  the 
Prophet  Daniel,  ix.  23 :  '  At  the  heginning  of  thy 
supplication  the  commandment  came  forth,  and  I,' 
Gabriel,  mentioned  in  the  previous  verse,  '  am  come 
to  show  thee.'  The  Lord  must  not  wait  until 
Daniel  had  finished  his  prayer,  before  he  could  deter- 
mine the  nature,  or  the  extent  cf  his  request.  ISTay, 
at  the  ^heginning  of  thy  supplication,  the  com- 
mandment came  forth.'  Your  prayers  are  heard, 
accepted,  and  the  commandment  issued  for  their 
answer ;  and  yet,  much  time  may  elapse  before  the 
answer  is  received.  In  Daniel  ix.  we  have  an  ac- 
count of  the  prophet's  mourning,  and  fasting,  and 
prayer,  for  three  full  weeks ;  and  after  the  one  and 
twenty  days  of  bitterness  and  prayer,  'Behold,  a 
hand  touched  me,  which  set  me  upon  my  knees,  'md 
upon  the  palms  of  my  hands.  And  he  said  unto  mc, 
O,  Daniel,  a  man  greatly  beloved,  understand  the 
wc'rds  that  I  speak  unto  thee,  and  stand  upright 


320  POWER   OF   PiJAYEK. 

for  unto  thee  am  I  now  sent.  And  wlien  he  liad 
spoken  this  word  unto  me,  I  stood  trembling.  Then 
said  he  unto  me,  Fear  not,  Daniel,  for  from  the  Jvrst 
day  that  thou  didst  set  thine  heart  to  understand, 
and  to  chasten  thyself  before  thj  God,  thj  words 
were  heard,  and  I  am  come  for  thj  words.  But  the 
prince  of  the  kingdom  of  Persia  withstood  me  one 
and  twenty  days.  But  lo,  Michael,  one  of  the  chief 
princes,  came  to  help  me,  and  I  remained  there  with 
the  kings  of  Persia.'  This  scene  is  laid  between 
heaven  and  earth,  the  territories  traversed  by  our 
prayers  and  the  returning  answers.  What  conflicts 
occur  in  this  field  between  the  ministering  angels, 
who  are  chai'ged  with  the  answers  to  our  prayers, 
and  the  fallen  spirits,  who  hate  God  and  oppose  our 
holiness  and  his  cause  on  the  earth,  we  know  not. 
In  this  instance,  in  the  history  of  Daniel,  the  patron 
demon  of  Persia  opposed  the  angel  of  God  one  and 
twenty  days,  and  would,  no  doubt,  from  his  intense 
hatred  of  God  and  his  people,  have  continued  his 
opposition  for  an  indefinite  period,  had  not  the  Al- 
mighty commanded  the  Archangel  Michael  to  go 
to  the  relief  of  the  faithful  messenger.  Aye,  while 
Daniel  held  on  in  prayer,  not  only  would  Michael, 
but  all  the  glittering  host  that  wait  the  bidding  of 
their  eternal  King,  have  come  forth  to  minister  to  the 
praying  saint.     Oh,  it  is  precious  to  know,  tliat  all 


VIALS    OF   PKAYEES.  821 

the  bright,  benevolent,  and  holy  ones  around  the 
throne  on  liigh,  are  employed  about  the  affairs  of  the 
saints  on  earth.  'Are  they  not  all  ministering 
spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  those  that  shall  be 
heirs  -of  salvation  ?"  But  if,  in  the  case  of  Daniel, 
there  was  required  a  delay  of  '  one  and  twenty 
days,'  so  in  the  case  of  our  prayers  for  ourselves, 
our  children,  and  the  world,  the  high  proprieties  of 
the  divine  government  may  demand  a  delay,  of  not 
only  one  and  twenty  days,  but  of  one  and  twenty 
years,  or  one  and  twenty  centuries,  for  that  matter ; 
yet  are  we  assured,  that  the  prayer  of  faith  offered 
in  the  name  of  the  Mighty  Advocate,  for  the  bless- 
ings of  the  covenant,  is  heard,  accej)ted,  and  the 
commandment  for  its  answer  sent  forth;  while  the 
faith  of  the  praying  saints,  and  the  efforts  of  the 
ministering  angel,  await  only  the  times  and  the  sea- 
sons which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power.  In 
the  meantime,  those  prayers,  as  sweet  perfumes,  are 
kept  in  the  vials  and  censers  of  the  holy  ones  in 
heaven ;  and  at  the  appropriate  times,  the  fires  of  the 
divine  rectitude  and  love  from  the  golden  altar  will 
be  kindled  upon  them,  and  the  angel  will  cast  them 
upon  the  earth.  And  then  shall  follow  those  great 
revivals,  those  mighty  moral  and  spiritual  revolu- 
tions, fitly  symbolized  by  'voices,  thunderings, 
lightnings,  and  an  earthquake.'     What  are  our  re 

14* 


322  POWER   OF  PEAYEE. 

vivals  now,  but  a  few  of  tliose  fragrant  drops  poured 
out  upon  tlie  eartli ;  but  the  time  cometh,  as  tlie 
cliurcli  approaclies  the  cuhninating  period  of  this 
dispensation,  wlien  God  will  hasten  his  work,  and 
the  thousands  and  millions  of  earth,  in  answer  to  the 
prayers  of  all  the  saints,  shall  flock  to  the  cross,  and 
go  forth  for  ages  the  washed,  redeemed,  and  joyous 
millennial  church  on  earth.  Still  the  cry  is,  '  O 
Lord,  how  long  ?' 

"  My  native  village,  years  before  1  was  born,  was 
blessed  with  the  prayers  of  some  pious  Scotch-Irish, 
and  Helvetians.  But  when  I  was  a  little 'boy,  the 
praying  people  of  that  village  were  a  little  company 
of  pious  ladies,  almost  all  of  them  widows.  My 
godly  mother  used  to  take  me  by  the  hand  and  lead 
me  to  those  places  of  prayer,  and  my  young  eyes 
were  sometimes  employed  to  read  the  holy  Scriptures 
for  them.  How  well  I  remember  the  deep  solicitude 
expressed  by  that  godly  company  for  their  children, 
and  the  agonizing  prayers  for  their  salvation.  About 
the  time  of  the  holidays,  when  passion  ran  riot,  and 
Sabbath-breaking,  drunkenness,  profanity,  and  every 
evil  thing  made  the  days  and  the  nights  hideous, 
how  did  those  dear  ladies  mourn!  What  will 
become  of  the  honor  of  God  ?  what  will  become  of 
our  children?  On  one  such  painful  occasion,  I 
remember  that  Mother  F ,  a  very  intelligent  and 


A  POOR  woman's  faith.  323 

godly  L'ish  Clirisfcian,  a  poor  asthmatic,  at  wliosa 
house  the  prayer-meeting  was  held,  sat  bolstered  up 
in  her  cushioned  easy-chair  ;  and  as  her  sisters  were 
uttering  their  complaints,  with  the  tears  and  smiles 
mingling  on  her  face,  she  turned  and  whispered : 
*  My  dear  sisters,  God  is  not  dead,  the  covenant  ia 
not  broken.  Why,  I  should  not  be  surprised,  if  in 
less  than  five  years,  God  should  so  revive  his  work 
here,  that  the  place  would  become  too  strait,  and  we 

should  be  compelled  to  adjourn  to  'Squire  S 's 

woods  to  find  room.  I  may  not  live  to  see  it.  I  am 
a  poor,  frail,  broken  reed ;  but  you  may — ^yes,  yon 
may."  But  she  did  live  to  see  it.  Before  the  five 
years  had  elapsed,  God  did  pour  out  his  Spirit  on 
that  place.  Many  were  converted,  and  the  noise  of  it 
travelling,  as  it  did,  throughout  the  country,  called 
many  persons  from  a  distance  to  witness  the  strange 
scene.  The  little  clap-boarded  church  became  too 
small,  and  during  the  pleasant  summer  weather,  we 

did  adjourn  to  'Squire  S 's  woods,  erected  booths 

and  a  stand  for  the  preachers,  and  hundreds  flocked 
to  hear  the  precious  words  of  salvation,  so  mightily 
grew  the  word  of  the  Lord. 

"  One  beautiful  Sabbath  morning,  I  saw  that  godly 
Irish  Christian  lady  seated  at  the  root  of  a  beautiful 
ti"ee ;  her  eyes  were  closed,  and  her  hands  clasped, 
and  again  the  smiles  and  the  tears  were  mingled 


324  POWiJK    OF    l^iiAYER. 

upon  tliat  face,  now  radiiint  in  die  rays  of  tLe  sun. 
as  thej  crept  down  througli  the  massive  foliage  and 
rested  upon  those  dear  features ;  and  still  more 
radiant  with  the  glow  of  joy  and  gratitude  that  cama 
up  ujjon  them  from  a  heart  basking  in  the  beams  of  the 
sun  of  righteousness.  And  what  is  the  result?  The 
vast  majority  of  the  children,  and  many  of  the  older 
persons  for  whom  those  pious  ladies  prayed  during 
weary  years,  were  brought  to  the  Saviour.  Many 
of  the  fathers  and  mothers  have  gone  to  their  reward, 
but  the  boys  of  that  period  are  now  the  men  of  posi- 
tion, fortune  and  influence,  and  the  whole  character 
of  the  village  has  been  changed.  '  This  is  glorious.' 
Yea,  verily,  so  it  is ;  but  remember,  praying  mothers, 
it  was  not  the  achievement  of  a  day,  or  a  week,  or  a 
year,  but  the  mighty  effort  of  persevering  praj-er  for 
many  years. 

"Let  not  your  faith  fail  you.  It  may  be  compelled 
to  meet  many  and  sore  trials  while  it  waits  at  the 
throne  and  bides  the  time  of  the  Father.  You  may 
be  called  away  from  earth  before  that  gay  daughter, 
or  that  wild,  wandering  son  of  yours,  given  to  the 
Lord  in  covenant  infancy,  is  effectually  called  and 
saved ;  but  in  death,  oh,  grasp  the  horns  of  the  altar, 
and  stay  your  soul  in  the  covenant  promise  and  oath 
of  your  God.  Your  prayers  of  faith  are  in  the 
censer  held  in  the  hand  of  the  angel ;  and  perhaps 


HAVE    FAITH    m    GOD.  325 

when  you  are  there  too,  that  wandering  boy  may 
bend  at  the  little  mound  that  covers  your  poor 
remains,  and  the  better  thoughts  of  the  boy  chase 
away  the  sinful  thoughts  of  the  man,  and  a  fragrant 
dro]3  from  the  heavenly  censer  be  poured  upon  him 
there,  .  that  shall  send  him  away  a  renewed  one ! 
And  how  know  you,  but  that  you  yourself  may  be 
the  angel  that  shall  be  commissioned  to  bear  the 
answer  to  your  own  prayers  for  the  salvation  of  your 
boy.     '  Have  faith  est  God.' 

"  But,  your  wandering  boy  may  be  called  to  the 
eternal  world  before  you,  and  you  may  have  no  cer- 
tain evidence  that  he  had  met  with  a  change  of 
heart.  What  then  ?  why  then  stay  your  soul  on  the 
living-  God.  Mrs.  F.,  the  wife  of  Judge  F.,  of 
western  New  York,  was  a  member  of  the  church  in 
which  I  commenced  my  ministry ;  she  was  a  woman 
of  rare  intelligence,  and  as  rare  simplicity  of  charac- 
ter— a  woman  of  true  devotion  and  of  unwavering 
faith  in  the  covenants.  Her  children  had  all  been 
given  to  the  Lord  in  faith  in  their  early  infancy,  and 
all  save  one,  as  they  arrived  at  maturity,  were  hope- 
fully converted.  Willie,  the  remaining  one,  was  my 
school-mate  in  the  academy.  He  was  a  frank,  noble, 
generous  boy,  a  firm  believer  in  the  Scriptures,  in 
which  he  had  been  carefully  instructed.  Willie  re- 
vered his  mother,  but  was  so  full  of  life  and  mi<* 


326  rowER  OF  thaier. 

chief  that  he  coukl  not  tliiiik  seriously  with  regard 
to  his  spiritual  interest.  He  could  not  think  of  be- 
ing a  Christian  until  he  had  '  sowed  his  wild  oats.' 
So  Willie  went  to  Canada  to  teach  school,  and  dur 
ing  the  Patriot  war  had  an  opj)ortunitj  to  sow  some 
of  his  fatal  crop.  Still,  Willie  wr.,s  the  same  frank, 
generous,  joyous,  moral  Willie.  Texas  afforded  a 
better  field,  and  Willie  tried  his  fortune  there,  passed 
through  some  terrible  scenes  during  the  wars  of  that 
infant  state  ;  still  his  correspondence  with  his  mother 
and  myself  exhibited  the  same  frank,  generous,  joy- 
ous Willie,  with  no  evidence  that  his  moral  princi- 
ples had  suffered  any  serious  abrasion  ;  and  still  that 
godly  mother  held  on  in  prayer  for  her  boy.  Dur- 
ing the  Santa  Fe  expedition  she  wrote  me  to  inquire 
if  I  had  heard  anything  of  Willie.  I,  too,  had  been 
on  the  same  search,  and  found  Willie  in  company  B. 
of  that  ill-starred  adventure.  He,  with  the  rest,  was 
taken  prisoner,  was  carried  on  that  weary  journey 
of  a  thousand  miles  to  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  re- 
turned in  safety  to  Texas.  Still  his  correspondence, 
though  somewhat  subdued  in  tone,  exhibited  the 
Bame  frank,  noble,  generous  Willie.  And  still  that 
mother,  in  tears,  pleaded  the  covenant,  day  after 
day,  for  the  salvation  of  her  son.  She  began  to  give 
up  the  hope  of  seeing  him  again  in  this  world,  and 
her  faitli  reached  across  to  the  other,  while  she  con- 


TEREIBLE   NEWS.  327 

tinued  to  pray  that  God  would  save  her  child.  The 
Mexican  war  came  on,  and  poor  Willie  was  so  much 
involved  with  the  military  movements  of  Texas,  that 
now  he  found  it  almost  impossible  to  extricate  him- 
self. He  was  with  the  Texan  cavalry  in  that  war,  and 
one  day,  while  engaged  in  pistol  practice  on  horse- 
back, with  his  company,  by  some  mysterious  casualty 
in  the  wheeling  of  his  horse,  he  was  shot  with  his 
own  pistol,  and  poor  Willie  was  buried  by  his  com- 
panions in  the  soil  of  Mexico.  I  received  the  intel- 
ligence, and  immediately  went  to  see  that  godly 
praying  mother.  Poor  woman  !  how  should  I  break 
the  fatal  news  to  her?  As  I  approached  Iier,  she 
saw  a  paper  in  my  hand,  and  asked  : 

"  '  Have  you  news  from  my  poor  Willie  V 
"  '  Yes,  my  dear  friend,  terrible  news.  The  Lord, 
in  whom  you  trust,  give  you  strength  to  read,'  and  I 
handed  her  the  paper.  I  watched  her  face  as  she 
read.  Her  chin  quivered.  The  big  tears  rolled 
down  her  cheeks.  A  deep,  deep  sigh,  but  one,  came 
up  from  her  broken  heart.  She  turned  to  me  and 
said : 

"  '  And  what  now  of  the  covenant  V 
"I  replied,  'It  is  unbroken  my  dear  friend.' 
"  '  Yes,'  she  replied,  '  it  is  unbroken.     What  has 
become  of  my  dear  boy  I  know  not.     What  God, 
the  blessed  Spirit,  could  have  done  for  the  saving  of 


828  POWER   OF   PEAYEK. 

his  soul,  I  know  not.  But  this  I  knoM",  it  was  right 
for  me  to  give  my  boy  to  the  Lord  in  covenant.  It 
was  right  for  me  to  pray  for  his  salvation ;  it  is 
right  for  me  to  believe  that  those  prayers  have 
been  heard  and  accepted  through  the  merits  of  the 
Saviour,  and  that  they  will,  in  some  way,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  divine  wisdom  and  faithfulness  be 
answered.  How^  I  know  not,  and  because  I  know 
not,  I  will  possess  my  soul  in  patience,  and  wait  in 
hope,  the  time  when  the  good  Father  shall  explain 
all ;  and  I  shall  be  able  to  bear  the  explanation.' 

''  Glorious,  triumphant  faith  !  Sorely  wast  thou 
tried,  dear,  precious  mother !  and  signally  hast  thou 
triumphed  too  ! 

" '  Have  faiih  m  God.'  There  is  no  parallax  in 
the  Father  of  Light.  There  is  no  peradventure 
in  the  covenants.  '  For  all  the  promises  of  God  in 
Christ  are  yea,  and  in  him  amen,  unto  the  glory  of 
God  by  us." 


BOOK    OF   REQUESTS.  329 


CHAPTEK  XXIV. 

The  Book  of  Requests — ^Written  with  Tears — Desire — Affection — Con« 
viction  of  Sin — Sorrow — Faith — Conversations  with  the  Drawer— • 
The  Converted  gathered  into  the  Kingdom. 

In  the  upper  room  of  tlie  liouse  in  wliicli  tlie  Fulton 
street  prayer-meetings  are  held,  is  a  large  folio 
volume,  prepared  for  the  purpose,  in  which  are 
placed  the  requests  for  prayer  that  come  in  from  day 
to  day.  What  a  record  this  is !  What  a  volume  of 
the  heart's  experience  !  What  a  story  of  the  wholo 
country,  and  almost  the  whole  world's  experience  Is 
here !  From  all  parts  of  our  own  land,  from  many 
lands  beyond  the  sea,  from  all  classes  and  conditions 
of  men,  from  saints  and  sinners,  old  and  young,  from 
the  dying  and  those  who  are  watching  by  the  dying, 
these  requests  have  come.  The  names  of  the  persons 
sending  them  are  not  recorded,  but  the  requests 
speak  for  themselves  with  the  tenderest  eloquence  of 
that  sincerity,  anxiety  and  faith  which  take  hold 
on  the  arm  of  Almighty  strength  and  prevail  with 
God. 


330  POWKR   OF   PKATEE. 

Anxious  desire  for  others  marks  most  of  these 
petitions.  For  years  and  years  some  have  been  look- 
ing for  fruit,  and  finding  none,  have  been  ready  to 
faint  and  despair.  But  far  above  all  other  wishes, 
the  desire  is  irrepressible  that  these  friends  may  be 
brought  to  the  Saviour,  They  have  now  sought  help 
in  the  prayers  of  God's  people  in  the  great  city,  and 
with  speechless  anxiety,  wait  and  watch  to  see  what 
God  the  Lord  will  do.  There  is  much  that  is  beau- 
tiful and  sublime  in  this  posture  of  the  soul.  It 
longs  for  the  answer ;  it  summons  others  to  its  aid, 
and  looks  away  to  the  heavenly  hills,  from  which 
alone  help  can  come.     Such  prayer  will  prevail. 

Tender  affection  breathes  in  every  line  of  these 
uncounted  requests.  Perhaps  this  feature  is  the 
most  patent  and  impressive  by  which  they  are 
marked.  A  fond  wife  pleads  that  her  husband  may 
be  led  to  love  the  Saviour.  And  here  and  there 
a  husband  asks  that  the  wife  of  his  love  may  be  also 
one  with  him  in  Christ.  And  oh !  how  many 
parents — page  after  page  is  full  of  them — begging 
that  their  children  may  be  converted.  Some  go  on 
to  speak  of  the  promises  on  which  tliey  have  trusted, 
and  which  are  yet  the  anchor  of  their  hopes,  and 
now  they  would  blend  their  own  prayers  v/ith  those 
of  Christians  at  tliis  meeting,  that  their  ofis|)ring  may 
be  saved.     And   children,  too,  have  sent   up  theii 


SIN    AND    SORROW.  331 

requests  tliat  unbelieving  parents  may  be  brought  to 
Christ !  Brothers  and  sisters  plead  for  each  other ; 
fi-iends  for  friends  ;  all  bound  by  ties  of  teiiderest 
lo\e,  and  all  believing  that  the  love  of  God  sur- 
passeth  all  other  love,  and  makes  the  love  of  earth  a 
foretaste  of  the  love  of  heaven. 

On  some  of  these  petitions  is  written  a  deep  sense 
of  conviction  of  sin.  Poor  sinners,  some  almost 
despairing,  many  long  seeking,  now  venture  to  call 
upon  Christians  to  implore  mercy  in  their  behalf. 
A  few  of  these  are  so  surcharged  with  a  sense  of 
guilt  and  desert  of  punishment,  that  no  one  can  read 
them  without  commiserating  sympathy.  The  prayers 
of  David  in  the  fifty-first  Psalm  are  not  more  pain- 
fully filled  with  the  anguish  of  a  broken  heart,  than 
some  of  these  written  petitions. 

And  many  of  these  requests  come  up  from  the  sons 
and  daughters  of  sorrow.  "To  the  mercy  seat" 
"  come  the  disconsolate."  "  A  father  begs  the 
prayers  of  the  people  of  God  for  his  prodigal  son." 
"  Parents  implore  God's  mercy  on  their  daughter 
who  has  gone  astray."  The  bereaved  ask  that  their 
affliction  may  be  sanctified.  The  sick  that  they  m_ay 
be  prepared  to  die.  What  volumes  of  grief  would 
be  written,  if  the  private  history  to  which  each  little 
note  is  an  index,  were  drawn  out !  Some  of  them 
seem  to  bleed,  so  keen  are  the  pains,  so  deep  the 


332  POWER   OF    PKATEE. 

wounds.  Families  tliat  for  months  or  years  havo 
been  hiding  a  bitter  grief,  wearing  a  smile  before  the 
world  while  the  secret  anguish  was  gnawing  at  their 
hearts,  have  now  come  to  the  prayer-meeting  with 
their  petition  that  the  God  of  mercy  would  have 
compassion  on  them  in  their  distress,  and  bring  help 
in  time  of  trouble.  All  these  requests  are  written  in 
tears ;  the  tears  of  parental,  conjugal,  fraternal  love : 
such  tears  as  no  sorrow  brings  but  the  waywardness 
of  one  loved  and  lost. 

And  these  requests  are  prayers  of  faith.  As  we 
turned  over  the  pages  and  read  them,  one  after 
another,  a  person  standing  by,  remarked,  "  tliese  are 
the  prayers  that  get  the  answer."  These  are  prayers 
that  go  out  from  earnest,  loving,  trusting  hearts,  and 
when  they  are  repeated  here,  it  is  impossible  they 
should  call  out  the  same  emotions  that  their  petition- 
ers feel.  But  when  a  soul  is  moved  to  send  up  such 
a  request  as  this,  it  comes  with  faith  and  strong 
desire,  and  that  request  is  heard  in  heaven.  And 
the  answer  comes.  It  is  followed  up  by  more  prayer 
than  was  offered  before,  and  the  spirit  of  the  Syro- 
Phenician  woman,  the  spirit  of  faithful  importunity 
has  power  with  God  and  prevails. 

There  is  a  drawer  in  a  table  in  the  upper  lecture- 
room,  that  contains  the  envelopes  of  all  these  re- 
quests for  prayer  which  have  been  sent  in.     A  thou- 


THE   ENVELOPES.  333 

sand  tliouglits  rush  in  upon  the  mind  every  time  we 
see  this  drawer.  We  went  up  to  this  room  the  other 
day,  and  sitting  down  by  the  table  in  which  this 
drawer  is,  and  drawing  it  out,  we  began  to  run  our 
ayes  over  these  envelopes,  and  their  contents  as 
lately  contained  in  these  precious  folds,  till  we 
were  all  absorbed  in  a  conversation  wath  the  con- 
tents. 

Each  envelope  seemed  to  come  up  before  us  to  tell 
us  its  own  story.  They  came  to  tell  of  what  they  had 
seen  and  heard — away  and  away — when  those  mes- 
sages which  they  contained  were  written.  Some  of 
them  told  us  of  the  bitter  tears  they  had  seen 
shed — some  of  them  of  the  fervent  prayers  they  had 
heard  made — some  of  the  strong  hopes  they  had 
heard  expressed — some  of  sinking  fears.  Oh,  what 
histories  did  they  rehearse  to  us,  so  affecting  as  often 
to  compel  tears ! 

We  were  invited  to  take  wing  with  them,  and  fly 
to  the  places  where  they  were  written,  and  to  look 
into  this  chamber  and  that  parlor,  and  this  humble 
cottage  and  that  splendid  mansion,  and  up  and  down 
in  the  highways  and  by-ways,  and  to  find  the 
actors  in  these  scenes  ;  and  then,  too,  we  were  taken 
to  churchyards,  and  bidden  to  look  a  moment  and  see 
where  beneath  those  little  hillocks  of  earth  at  our  feet, 
these  gentle  sleepers  slept.     "  Oh,  is  it  possible,  saiJ 


334  POWER    OF   PEAYEB. 

we,  that  since  this  prayer-meeting  was  begun,  only  a 
^ittle  more  than  one  year  ago,  some  of  these  ha^'e 
"Callen  asleep  ?" 

"  Yes,"  they  answered.  "  Some  are  sleeping  the 
sleep  tliat  knows  no  waking." 

"  And  how  asleep  ?"  we  inquired. 

"  Asleep  in  Jesus,"  "some  of  them,"  they  answered, 
and  then  they  asked  if  I  did  not  remember  a  lovely 
one,  who,  from  one  of  the  upper  streets  of  the  city, 
sent  down  a  request,  or  her  father  for  her,  that  we 
would  remember  her  in  our  prayers  ;  a  lovely  one, 
then  feeble,  lacking  only  the  one  thing  needful,  but 
in  every  respect  most  lovely  in  all  the  natural  attri- 
butes of  her  character.  She  was  prayed  for  here. 
She  came  to  Jesus,  the  sinner's  friend  ;  she  humbly 
trusted  in  him  ;  she  cordially  received  him.  The 
loveliness  of  her  character  after  this  shone  out  more 
lustrously  than  ever.  All  those  sweet  affections 
which  took  hold  on  her  friends  with  such  a  strong, 
tender  grasp  in  her  unconverted  state,  seemed  stronger 
and  more  tender  than  ever.  She  went  with  her 
friends  into  the  country  to  spend  the  summer,  she 
■was  smitten  more  deeply  ;  she  sunk  rapidly  ;  all  waa 
done  to  save  her,  all  however  in  vain ;  heaven  was 
to  be  made  richer.  One  voice  more  was  to  join  the 
everlasting  song.  She  slept.  In  just  three  montns 
from  the  day  that  the  request  was  put  up  for  prayer 


BETELATIONS.  o'65 

on  her  behalf  by  the  Fulton  street  meeting,  she  slept 
in  Jesus. 

"Do  you  not  remember?" 

We  did  remember. 

And  again,  the  profligate  young  man,  the  prodigal, 
spending  his  father's  substance  with  riotous  living — 
an  only  son — was  prayed  for — was  converted — was 
received  into  one  of  our  city  churches — attended  one 
communion — went  South — was  accidentally  killed — 
was  brought  back — is  under  one  of  these  little  hil- 
locks— sleeps  in  Jesus. 

"Do  you  not  remember?" 

Again  we  did  remember. 

So  the  contents  of  the  drawer  continued  to  talk  to 
U8,  and  to  tell  of  the  dead.  They  talked  too  of  the 
living. 

"  Look  down  once  more,"  said  they,  and  looking 
down,  we  saw  one  looking  up  to  us,  which  said, 

"  I  am  from  Marietta,  Ohio ;  I  told  you  only  yester- 
day of  the  message  I  brought  you  ;  a  request  from  a 
widowed  mother  for  the  conversion  of  her  child- 
ren." 

I  bent  my  ear  down  to  the  drawer  again,  and  it 
said — read  what  it  said  : 

"Your  prayers  are  requested  for  the  widow  and 
the  fatherless.  The  father  after  planting  a  church  in 
the  far  West,  and  preaching  near  a  score  of  years,  lay 


33^  POWER   OF    PRAYEK. 

down  to  rest.  But  nature  was  exhausted,  and  lie 
called  his  children  and  his  wife  around  him;  and 
after  bidding  them  an  affectionate  and  tender  fare- 
well and  commending  them  to  the  care  of  the  Friend 
cf  the  unprotected,  he  crossed  his  weary  hands  upon 
Lis  breast ;  and  with  a  shout  of  triumph — saying 
heaven  was  presented  to  his  view — entered  his  ever- 
lasting rest.  One  of  his  children  is  a  great  sufferer. 
Now,  Christian  friends,  will  you  pray  that  a  cove- 
nant-keeping God  will  remember  his  promise  and 
gather  these  little  ones  into  his  fold,  now  in  this  day 
of  mercy,  that  the  widow  may  be  susrained  and  her 
faith  strengthened,  etc  ?" 

Oh  !  shall  that  faith  ever  waver  ?  Shall  the  great 
and  good  Shepherd  be  doubted  ?  AVill  he  not  gather 
the  lambs  in  his  arms  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom  ? 
Christians  have  earnestly  prayed  that  he  would  and 
he  will. 

Again  the  drawer  spoke  to  us,  and  asked  us  "to 
remember  the  5th  of  November  to  pray  for  Gover- 
nem-j  St.  Lawrence  Co.,  N.  Y.,  that  the  people  of  God 
there  may  enjoy  a  season  of  refreshing  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord."  "We  did  remember,  and  for  se- 
veral other  places  the  same  day.  Some  in  one  State, 
%ome  in  another — East.  "West,  Korth  and  South. 

Again  the  drawer  speaks :  "  My  husband  is  not  a 
Christian  though  often  tlioughtful.     I  have  prayed 


PKATING    WIVES.  337 

for  his  conversion  every  day  since  our  marriage — 
nine  years.  May  T  ask  an  interest  in  your  prayers 
that  my  husband  may  seek  now  an  interest  in  Christ, 
and  that  we  may  both  become  devoted,  earnest, 
bible-Christians." 

How  many  praying  wives  make  just  such  errands 
as  this  to  the  Fulton  street  Prayer-meeting !  God 
bless  these  praying  wives. 

What  voice  is  this  that  comes  out  of  the  drawer? 
Listen !  "  Tlie  prayers  of  the  Fulton  street  meeting 
are  earnestly  requested  for  a  Bible  Class  of  twenty- 
two  young  ladies,  connected  with  one  of  the  Dutch 
Reformed  churches  in  this  vicinity,  some  of  whom 
appear  to  be  anxious  for  their  souls." 

What  a  world  of  interests  are  bound  up  in  that 
one  appeal.  How  many  hearts  would  rejoice  if 
they  all  should  be  converted ! 

But  we  will  not  prolong  the  conversation.  This 
book  of  requests,  and  the  drawer  in  which  these 
envelopes  are  preserved,  will  be  memorials  of 
the  faith  and  earnestness  of  the  saints ;  and  the  an- 
swers shall  be  recorded  also  to  the  praise  of  infinite 
grace. 


15 


338  rowER  OF  pkayeb. 


CHAPTEK    XXY. 

A  Year  of  Prayer — Review  of  the  Meetings — Anniversary  of  Fulton 
street  Meeting — Extraordinary  Case  of  Awakening  at  that  Meeting 
Murder  and  Suicide  Prevented — The  Sinner  Saved. 

Ls"  bringing  the  sketches  of  these  meetings  to  a  close, 
it  would  be  a  grateful  work  to  review  the  ground  we 
have  gone  over,  and  admire  the  wonders  of  redeem- 
ing grace  and  love  that  have  been  disclosed.  I  am 
sensible  of  the  imperfection  of  the  history,  in  that  il 
makes  no  distinct  mention  of  many  meetings  and 
series  of  meetings  in  this  city  and  in  other  places,  of 
which  I  should  love  to  speak.  The  year  1858  will  be 
memorable  in  the  city  of  ISTew  York  for  these  union 
prayer-meetings.  Among  the  most  profitable  was 
the  one  that  for  many  weeks  was  held  in  the  !Ninth 
street  Reformed  Dutch  Charch  (Dr.  Yan  Zandt's), 
and  afterwards  was  held  in  rotation  in  various 
churches  of  different  denominations,  in  the  upper 
part  of  the  city,  daily  at  noon.  In  these  meetings, 
pastors  and  people  assembled  in  great  numbers ;  and 
on  Saturdays  such  children  were  encouraged  to 
come,  as  were  of  years  to  understand  the  truth,  and 


A   TEAK    OF    PKAnLK.  339 

for  them  prayer  was  speciallj  made ;  and  words  of 
instruction  addressed  to  tliem  with  tenderness  and 
power.  At  one  of  these  meetings  held  m  the  First 
Presbyterian  Qhnrch  (Dr.  Phillips')  we  saw  pastors 
of  nearly  every  evangelical  denomination  present, 
Eev.  Dr.  Gillette,  of  the  Ba^Dtist  Church,  presiding, 
while  a  spirit  of  love  and  prayer  pervaded  the  great 
assembly,  filling  the  entire  house  at  the  middle  of  the 
day.  Other  series  of  meetings  held  in  rotation,  were 
sustained  until  the  heat  of  the  summer  required  the 
usual  migration  of  families  into  the  country. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Peck  (Methodist)  held  a  series  of  ser- 
vices for  six  successive  evenings  in  his  church.  The 
gospel  was  preached  by  ministers  of  six  different 
denominations,  all  pervaded  with  the  same  spirit, 
and  exhibiting  the  same  great  truth,  salvation  by 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

And  the  same  spirit  of  union  seems  to  have  pre- 
vailed all  over  the  land.  If  the  revival  has  been 
more  marked  in  some  parts  of  the  country  than  in 
others,  it  cannot  be  said  of  any  large  portion  that 
it  has  been  exempt.  This  fact  has  been  abundantly 
developed  in  the  reports  made  at  the  meetings  of 
which  we  have  given  accounts  in  preceding  pages. 
Ko  classes  of  persons  have  been  left  unaffected  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  rich  capitalist  in 
the  city,  and  the  hard-working  laborer,  the  mere] i ant 


340  rOWEK   OF   PRAYER, 

shipper  and  the  sailor,  the  master  and  the  slave,  the 
pioneers  of  civilization  in  the  far  West,  and  the 
dwellers  among  the  institutions  of  the  gospel  in  New 
England,  have  shared  in  the  blessings  and  power  of 
this  work  of  grace.  So  far  as  human  observation 
goes,  the  Lord  has  been  no  respecter  of  persons  in 
this  outpouring  of  his  Spirit,  but  has  sent  the  rain 
upon  the  good  and  the  evil,  the  just  and  the  unjust, 
gaining  praise  for  himself  in  the  edification  of  his 
saints  and  the  conversion  of  sinners. 

It  was  very  becoming  that  the  day  on  which  the 
prayer-meeting  in  Fulton  street  was  established 
should  be  commemorated  on  the  return  of  its  anni- 
versary. Previous  notice  having  been  given  that  the 
church  adjoining  the  lecture-room  would  be  thrown 
open  on  that  day  (Tliursday,  September  23,  1858),  at 
noon,  it  was  crowded  to  overflowing.  The  congrega- 
tion was  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  deeply  inter- 
ested that  we  have  ever  seen  gathered  together.  Its 
most  striking  feature  was  the  cordial  and  aifectionate 
union  of  ministers  and  private  Christians  of  so  many 
different  denominations  in  celebrating  the  sacred  oc- 
casion. It  Avas  a  scene  of  hallowed,  heavenly  enjoy- 
ment, never  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who  participated 
in  it. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  De  Witt,  Senior  Minister  of  the  Col- 
legiate Dutch  Churches,  appropriately  presided.    He 


THE   ANNIVEKSAKT.  341 

opened  the  exercises  by  some  remarks,  in  whicii  he 
gave  a  brief  history  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  the 
daily  prayer-meeting  held  in  the  lecture-room  of  the 
church.  After  the  congregation  had  joined  in  sing- 
ing the  psalm — 

"  I  love  thy  kingdom,  Lord, 
The  house  of  thine  abode,"  etc., 

Rev.  Dr.  Leland,  of  South  Carolina,  read  the  62d 
chapter  of  Isaiah.  Rev.  Dr.  McCarrell,  Presbyterian, 
of  Newburgh,  K.  Y.,  led  the  assembly  in  prayer. 
Rev.  Dr.  Krebs,  of  the  O.  S,  Presbyterian  Church, 
made  an  address  contrasting  the  present  religious  as- 
pect of  the  city,  and  the  position  and  prospects  of  the 
churches,  with  what  they  were  when  he  first  entered 
the  city  about  thirty  years  since,  and  when  he  came 
to  this  church  on  his  first  Sabbath  in  the  city  to  hear 
the  Rev.  Dr.  De  Witt  preach.  He  said  that  a  few 
years  ago  it  seemed  almost  as  if  this  portion  of  the 
city  was  to  be  given  up  to  Mammon,  the  churches 
were  so  generally  moving  up  town.  But  in  view  of 
the  wonderful  results  of  the  past  year,  in  which  at 
the  busiest  hour  of  the  day,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
marts  of  trade  and  of  business  of  every  kind,  each 
day  in  the  year,  crowds  had  been  gathered  together 
for  prayer — ^in  which  so  many  souls  have  been  con- 
verted to  God  and  so  many  hearts  quickened  anc 


342  POWER   OF   PRAYER. 

cheered,  we  are  all  compelled  to  exclaim,  "What  hath 
God  wrought?" 

The  venerable  Dr.  Bangs,  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  said  that  this  was  the  first  successful  at- 
tempt at  Christian  union  which  had  been  made.  For 
a  great  part  of  his  ministerial  life  he  had  battled  with 
other  denominations,  but  of  late  he  had  been  preach- 
ing on  Love,  and  he  was  going  to  preach  more  on 
this  theme  until  he  should  be  called  to  rest  from  his 
labors.  His  remarks,  uttered  in  a  spirit  of  warm  af- 
fection toward  all  who  love  Christ,  and  coming  from 
a  veteran  minister  of  the  gospel  who  has  not  long  to 
remain,  produced  a  deep  impression. 

After  prayer  by  Rev.  Dr.  Bangs,  Eev.  Dr.  Gillette, 
of  the  Baptist  Church,  spoke,  and  touched  many  a 
tender  chord  in  the  hearts  of  his  hearers.  He  referred 
to  the  scenes  of  triumph  which  had  attended  the 
labors  of  God's  people  during  the  past  year,  and  in 
the  estimate  of  its  great  results,  carried  his  hearers 
up  to  those  courts  above  where  saints  and  angels,  in 
sympathy  with  ransomed  souls  on  earth,  were  harping 
with  their  harps,  praising  God  for  the  displays  of  his 
grace  made  to  perishing  sinners. 

Rev.  Dr.  Van  Pelt,  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church, 
made  a  few  remarks,  and  Rev.  Dr.  Asa  D.  Smith,  of 
tlie  N.  S.  Presbyterian  Church,  Jed  in  prayer,  when 
Rev.  Dr.  Adams,  of  the  same  church,  made  an  ad< 


THE   CLEKGT.  343 

dress,  recounting  many  of  the  great  mercies  which 
had  descended  upon  om*  land  and  upon  the  world  as 
the  fruits  of  the  great  revival ;  the  souls  that  had  been 
saved ;  the  Christian  hearts  that  had  been  cheered ; 
the  homes  that  had  been  blessed ;  the  family  altars 
that  had  been  erected ;  the  number  that  had  been 
added  to  the  ministry,  and  the  great  addition  which 
had  been  made  to  the  working  power  of  the  church. 
He  referred  to  other  lands  which  had  caught  the  in- 
fluence ;  he  spoke  of  the  remarkable  movement  going 
on  in  the  established  church  of  England,  in  giving 
the  gospel  to  the  poor  and  persuading  them  to  listen 
to  it,  and  said  he  had  just  received  a  letter  from  a 
distinguished  servant  of  Christ,  at  Geneva,  Switzer- 
land, making  inquiry  about  this  revival,  and  giving 
information  which  showed  that  they  have  the  same 
thing  going  on  in  the  old  world,  if  they  do  not  give 
it  the  same  name. 

A  stranger  then  rose  and  related  some  incidents 
illustrating  the  power  of  the  work,  and  exhorted 
Christians  to  persevere,  sowing  the  seed  beside  all 
waters,  and  waiting  on  God  in  believing  prayer  for 
his  blessing. 

Dr.  De  Witt  said  he  had  received  letters  from  two 
Episcopal  clergymen  of  the  city,  expressing  their  re- 
grets that  they  could  not  attend,  owing  to  engage- 
roents. 


344  POWER   OF   PBAYEB. 

Rev.  Dr.  Spring  made  the  concluding  address; 
E.ev.  Mr.  Cuyler  led  in  prayer,  and  Rev,  Dr.  Banga 
pronounced  the  benediction. 

While  this  glorious  meeting  was  in  progress — a 
meeting  of  thanksgiving  and  praise — how  little  did 
any  one  in  that  gi'eat  congregation  imagine  the  emo- 
tions of  one  poor  sinner  who  was  standing  among  the 
crowd  within  the  doors ;  yet  then  and  there,  while 
the  people  were  praising  God  for  what  he  had  done, 
the  Spirit  was  in  power  upon  one  who  had  been  medi- 
tating horrible  crime,  restraining  him  from  sin  and 
bringing  him  to  repentance.  Seeing  the  crowd  press- 
ing into  the  church  as  he  was  passing,  he  turned  in 
with  them,  reckless  of  himself  and  only  anxious  to 
see  what  was  going  on.  He  succeeded  in  getting  a 
standing  place  within  the  door,  and  soon  heard  words 
that  arrested  his  attention.  He  was  even  then  revolv- 
ing murder  in  his  own  mind,  but  the  word  of  God, 
which  is  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  pierced 
him  to  the  heart. 

Tliis  was  September  23.  About  nine  days  after- 
wards, October  2,  a  man  came  running  into  the  upper 
lecture-room,  in  Fulton  street,  and  said  he  "  wanted 
to  write  a  request  for  prayer."  "We  sat,  at  the  time, 
at  a  table,  writing  out  the  report  of  the  previous 
meeting.  So  we  handed  a  pen  and  paper,  and  said 
to  him,  "  Sit  down,  and  write  what  you  please."     Ha 


A   CEIMINAL   ARRESTED.  S45 

wrote  as  follows,  and  lianded  it  to  us  to  present  for 
him  to  the  meeting,  which  was  to  commence  in  ten 
or  twelve  minutes : 

"  The  prayers  of  this  meeting  are  respectfullj  requested  fo? 

G B ,  who  has  lived  all  his  life  in  wickedness,  and  only 

a  week  ago  contemplated  suicide  and  the  great  crime  of  murder, 

in  hope  of  ending  his  misery. 

"  G B ." 

He  signed  this  request  with  his  own  proper  name. 
We  looked  at  him  with  incredulity  and  amazement. 

"  You  did  not  really  intend  to  commit  murder  and 
suicide  ?"  we  said, 

"  Yes  I  did,"  he  answered,  with  great  promptness 
and  decision.  "I  really  meant  it,  and  should  have 
done  it,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  prayer-meeting  held 
in  the  charch." 

We  were  still  incredulous,  and  surprised  to  hear 
him  talk  so.  We  stood  up  together  at  the  tahle. 
We  looked  at  him  calmly  and  steadily  in  the  eye  for  a 
minute  or  two.     We  could  see  no  murder  there. 

"  It  is  not  possible,"  we  remarked. 

"  It  is  possible,"  he  said.  "  It  was  truly  so,  and  I 
and  another  wculd  have  been  in  eternity  before  now 
if  it  had  not  been  for  the  prayer-meeting  in  the 
clmrch." 

This  was  said  with  so  much  calmness  and  firranees, 
that  we  began  to  believe  him,  and  inquired, 


34:6  POWER   OF   PKAYEB, 

"  Whom  did  you  intend  to  murder  ?" 

"  A  woman." 

"  What  for  ?" 

'•  She  had  most  outrageously  wronged  me." 

"  Have  you  any  murder  in  your  heart  now  ?" 

"  Not  a  particle." 

"  Have  you  ever  committed  any  heinous  crime  ?'* 
we  asked  him,  looking  down  and  reading  over  the  re- 
quest, and  thinking  that  some  of  his  expressions 
might  refer  to  crimes  he  had  committed  in  past  life. 

"  JSTever,"  said  he,  with  great  firmness. 

"  Have  you  been  in  prison  ?" 

"  I  never  was  imprisoned  in  my  life." 

"  Of  what  country  are  you  ?" 

"  I  am  an  Englishman,  but  have  been  several 
years  in  America." 

"  Had  you  a  pious  mother  ?" 

The  tears  stood  in  his  eyes,  blinding  him  by  their 
flow. 

"  I  had  a  praying  mother,  sir,  and  I  really  believe 
her  prayers  for  me  prevented  my  hand  on  tliat 
day." 

"  How  so  ?" 

"  I  had  the  deadly  knife  in  my  bosom,  and  the 
poison  in  my  pocket.  I  intended  to  meet  my  victim 
on  the  street,  and  to  stab  her  on  the  instant,  and  take 
the  poison  on  the  spot  and  put  an  end  to  my  troubles. 


MURDEK   AND   SUICIDE.  347 

But  I  hope  that  Grod  prevented  me  in  answer  to  my 
mother's  prayers." 

"  Do  you  really  desire  to  be  a  Christian  ?" 

"  I  do." 

"  Ai'e  you  really  sorry  for  the  awful  crimes  you 
have  contemplated  ?" 

"  I  am,  sir — ^I  am  sorry.     I  am  a  great  sinner." 

"  The  Lord  Jesus  is  a  great  Saviour.  He  prayed 
for  forgiveness  for  his  own  murderers,  when  he  was 
dying,  and  he  can  forgive  you." 

At  this  time  the  singing  had  commenced  in  the 
room  below,  and  we  went  down  together.  We  edged 
him  in,  and  found  a  seat  for  him  in  the  crowded  as- 
sembly, and  then  sent  up  his  request.  It  went  from 
hand  to  hand,  till  it  reached  the  leader's  desk.  We 
saw  him  read  it  with  evident  surprise,  and  as  an  oppor- 
tunity offered,  he  rose,  and  read  it  to  the  audience. 

Fervent  prayers  were  offered,  and  this  poor  miser- 
able man  was  remembered.  Il^otwithstanding  all  his 
crimes,  there  was  something  in  the  prayers  which 
seemed  to  say:  "We  believe  that  this  man's  sins, 
which  are  many,  will  be  forgiven  him."  The  chief 
of  sinners  can  be  forgiven. 

The  agony  of  his  mind  seemed  to  become  more 
and  more  intense,  from  day  to  day.  Often  did  a 
little  band  of  Christians  retire  into  a  small  upper 
room,  and  when  the  doors  were  shut,  converse  and 


348  POWEK   OF   PEATEK. 

pray  witL  liim.  He  could  get  no  relief.  lie  was 
sometimes  questioned,  to  see  if  tliere  was  any  dispo- 
sition to  commit  suicide,  lurking  in  bis  heart  but  be 
seemed  to  sbudder  at  tbe  tbougbts  of  tbe  crimes 
wbicb  be  bad  resolved  uj)on,  and  was  fully  aware 
of  tbe  great  enormity  and  awful  wickedness  of  bis 
heart,  in  that  it  could  entertain  for  a  moment 
such  murderous  intentions.  He  was  always  present 
in  tbe  daily  prayer-meetings,  and  was  cast  down 
Tinder  bis  burden  of  sorrow.  Remorse  gnawed  terri 
bly  at  bis  heart,  and  it  was  not  mere  sorrow,  but  it 
was  agony  of  spirit.  He  was  also  present  at  tbe  even- 
ing meetings,  and  no  opportunity  for  mingling  with 
Christians,  who  met  for  prayer,  escaped  him. 

His  countenance  bore  the  plain  band- writing  of  the 
suffering  wbicb  was  endured  within.  His  prevail- 
ing feeling  was  that  of  despair.  He  felt  that  he  bad 
sinned  so  long,  and  had  sinned  so  grievously,  that 
it  was  useless  to  expect  that  his  sins  could  be  forgiven. 

He  was  one  evening  at  a  prayer-meeting.  It  was  a 
Sabbath  evening,  and  tbe  room,  was  full.  In  about 
tbe  middle  of  tbe  bouse  bis  voice  was  beard.  He 
was  found  kneeling  by  his  seat,  and  crying  aloud  for 
mercy.  Tbe  congregation  were  standing,  and  sing- 
ing a  hymn.     It  was  tbe  hymn 

"  Rock  of  ages  cleft  for  mc, 
Let  me  hide  myself  in  thee." 


JBEMOKSE. 


U9 


His  language  was :  "  Oh,  wliat  sliall  I  do  ! — what 
shall  I  do — what  can  I  do  to  be  saved?"  He 
kept  uttering  short  expressions  of  prayer,  begging 
for  laercj  and  forgiveness  through  Jesus  Christ. 
The  singing  proceeded  to  the  end,  and  when  the 
hymn  was  closed,  no  notice  being  taken  of  the  inter- 
ruption, prayer  was  at  once  commenced,  making  him 
the  one  and  only  object  of  supplication.  When  the 
voice  of  prayer  was  heard,  his  own  voice  was 
hushed,  and  all  hearts  united  in  one  solemn,  earnest 
cry  for  mercy  on  this  poor  sinner.  Prayer  followed 
after  prayer,  till  the  hour  was  closed,  and  his  case 
was  the  burden  of  all  the  supplications  offered.  The 
meeting  closed,  and  this  man  was  almost  the  last  to 
leave  the  room,  so  reluctant  was  he  to  go. 

The  next  day,  at  noon,  he  was  at  the  prayer-meet- 
ing. But  oh!  what  a  change  in  his  countenance. 
It  wore  a  quiet,  placid  smile.  That  look  of  sadness 
and  despair  was  gone,  and  gone  forever.  He  was 
rejoicing  in  Christ  as  a  Saviour — as  his  Saviour — 
with  exceeding  joy.  His  faith  strengthens  daily, 
and  he  gives  abundant  evidence  that  he  is  a  ''  new 
Breature  in  Christ  Jesus." 


;50  POWER  OF   PKAYEE. 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

PRAYER    SHOWN    TO     BE     EFFICACIOUS. 

BY  REV.    WM.    S.    PLUMER,    D.D.,    LL.D. 

I  HAVE  been  requested  by  tlie  author  of  this  vol« 
ume  to  write  something  on  prayer,  particularly  on 
the  relation  between  the  prayer  and  the  answer, 
illustrated  by  facts  ancient  or  modern. 

There  is  not  on  earth  any  form  of  religion  that 
does  not  include  prayer.  It  may  be  corrupt  in  doc- 
trine, morals  and  worship,  but  it  cannot  be  a  religion 
and  dispense  with  prayer. 

It  is  not  possible  to  over-estimate  the  value  of 
prayer.  For  more  than  thirty-five  years  I  have  had 
much  intercourse  with  dying  saints  and  sinners  of 
various  ages  and  conditions.  In  all  that  time  I  have 
not  heard  one  express  regret  that  he  had  spent 
too  much  time  in  prayer  ;  I  have  heard  many  mourn 
that  they  had  so  seldom  visited  a  throne  of  grace. 

There  can  be  no  true  piety  without  a  devotional 
spirit.     He,  whose  soul  does  not  thirst  after  God,  and 


DE.    PLUMER   ON   PEATEB.  351 

Beek  fellowsliip  with  him,  is  an  entire  stranger  to 
vital  godliness. 

Prayer  is  efficacious.  It  has  power  with  God.  It 
averts  sore  judgments.  It  brings  great  blessings. 
Kothing  that  men  can  do  has  so  vast  an  influence. 
This  can  be  proven  in  many  ways. 

The  Scriptures  expressly  say  so.  "  Call  upon  me 
in  the  day  of  trouble :  I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  glorify  me ;"  "  Every  one  that  asketli  receiveth ; 
and  he  that  seeheth  findeth ;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh  it  shall  be  opened ;"  "  The  effectual,  fer- 
vent prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much." 
Often  does  God's  word  say  as  much. 

It  also  records  very  clear  and  remarkable  answers  to 
prayer  in  the  cases  of  Abraham,  of  Jacob,  of  Joseph, 
of  Moses,  of  Joshua,  of  Hannah,  of  David,  of  Asa,  of 
Elijah,  of  Elisha,  of  Isaiah,  of  Hezekiah,  of  Mordecai 
of  !Nehemiah,  of  Paul  and  Silas,  and  of  many 
others. 

And  God's  honor  is  as  much  involved  in  answer- 
ing the  prayers  indited  by  his  Spirit,  as  it  is  in  his 
continuing  to  rule  the  world.  When  we  ask  him  to 
hear  the  right,  we  ask  him  to  maintain  his  cwn 
glory,  and  to  support  his  own  throne 

ISTor  is  anything  that  concerns  us  too  minute  to 
claim  God's  notice.  I!^early  a  century  ago  a  man 
settled  in  Western  Pennsylvania.     He  owned  a  tract 


352  POWEK   OF   PKAYEB. 

of  land  with  some  improvements  and  stock.  But  lie 
was  far  from  market,  and  money  was  scai  ce.  His 
family  being  large,  lie  fell  in  arrears.  He  owed  his 
merchant  some  ten  or  more  dollars.  His  taxes  were 
also  due.  He  promised  the  money  as  soon  as  he 
could  get  it.  He  offered  some  of  his  stock  and 
grain,  but  no  purchaser  could  be  had.  At  length 
he  was  urged  to  fix  a  day  when  the  money  should 
be  paid  with  certainty.  He  went  to  his  home  and 
was  much  afflicted.  Early  in  the  autumn  a  neighbor 
and  himself  built  a  fish-basket.  Each  was  to  have 
the  fruits  of  it  every  other  morning.  The  time  for 
paying  the  money  was  rapidly  approaching.  A 
failure  involved  the  honor  of  religion.  The  good 
man  got  nothing  considerable  from  his  basket,  the 
fish,  not  descending  the  river.  At  length  he  spent 
most  of  a  day  in  prayer.  Towards  eveiJn/^  it  grew 
cool.  He  continued  in  prayer.  He  slor  t  none  all 
night.  After  midnight  he  w^ent  to  the  river,  and 
found  the  fish  coming  down.  He  prayed  on,  and  at 
daylight  he  had  a  canoe  well  filled  with  fishes.  He 
descended  the  river  raj)idly,  found  ready  market  for 
his  fishes  in  Pittsburg,  paid  all  his  debts  and  taxes, 
procured  some  needed  comforts  for  his  family, 
and  returned  home  to  give  th  inks  to  God.  That 
fish-basket  stood  near  the  place  where  the  fiist  lock 
now  is  on  the  Youghioghei  y  River.     Many  of  the 


THE   FISH   BASKET.  353 

descendants  of  that  man  still  live.  I  have  the  storj? 
from  their  own  lips. 

God  hears  and  answers  the  prayers  of  little  child- 
••en.  In  1835,  when  my  health  threatened  to  fail, 
I  travelled  through  JSTew  England  and  made  many 
pleasant  acquaintances.  At  the  house  of  an  eminent 
Christian,  I  found  a  little  boy  supporting  himself  by 
making  himself  useful  in  any  way  he  could  in  the 
intervals  of  school.  I  became  interested  in  him.  I 
got  his  confidence.  He  told  me  his  plans  and  his 
practice.  He  was  aiming  at  a  professional  educa- 
tion. He  did  not  profess  to  have  a  new  heart ;  but 
he  prayed  often  every  day,  and  said  he  knew  God 
would  hear  and  help  him.  I  encouraged  him  to 
persevere  in  prayer.  I  suppose  he  did.  For  years  I 
lost  sight  of  him,  till  I  learned  that  my  little  friend 
was  an  ornament  to  the  bar  in in  the  north- 
west. 

"  What  do  you  do  without  a  mother  to  tell  all 
your  troubles  to  ?"  said  a  child  who  had  a  mother  to 
one  whose  mother  was  dead. 

"Mother  told  me  whom  to  go  to  before  she 
died,"  answered  the  little  orphan.  "  I  go  to  the 
Lord  Jesus ;  he  was  mother's  friend,  and  he  ia 
mine." 

The  other  replied :  "  Jesus  Christ  is  up  in  the 
bkv;  he  is  away  off,  and  has  a  great  many  things  to 


354  POWER   OF   PBATEE- 

attend  to  in  heaven.  It  is  not  likely  lie  can  stop  to 
mind  you." 

"  I  do  not  know  about  tliat,"  said  the  orphan ;  "  all 
r  know  is,  he  says  he  will,  and  that  is  enough  for  we." 

The  orphan  was  right.  God's  ear  is  as  open  to 
babes  and  sucklings  as  it  is  to  divines  and  senators. 

Oh,  that  all  the  childi-en  were  told  as  much,  and 
believed  it. 

In  May,  1858, 1  attended  the  Fulton  street  Prayer- 
meeting  in  I^ew  York.  A  plain  man,  who  had  but 
recently  indulged  a  hope  in  Christ,  arose  and  told 
of  the  mercy  of  God  in  his  own  salvation.  He  said 
he  had  formerly  asked  the  prayers  of  the  meeting  for 
his  pious  but  insane  mother,  that  she  might  be  re- 
stored to  reason,  so  as  to  be  tilled  with  joy  and  re- 
ceive his  thanks  for  her  fidelity  to  him  in  the  days  of 
his  wickedness.  Said  he :  "  That  prayer  is  already 
so  far  answered  that  she  has  ceased  to  rave,  and  ie 
rapidly  improving.  I  shall  soon  see  my  mother 
well."  Ilis  statement  reminds  me  of  a  case  that 
occurred  in  the  seventeenth  century.  "  Richard 
Cook,  a  pious  man,  during  Mr,  Baxter's  residence 
at  Kidderminster,  went  to  live  in  the  next  house  to 
him.  After  some  time  he  was  seized  with  melan- 
choly, which  ended  in  madness.  The  most  skillful 
help  was  obtained,  but  all  in  vain.  "While  he  was  in 
this  state,  some  pious  persons  wished  to  meet,  to  fast 


DE.    NEVINS,  355 

and  pray  in  belialf  of  the  sufferer;  but  Mr.  Bax- 
ter, in  tliis  instance,  dissuaded  tliem  from  it,  as  lie 
apprehended  the  case  to  be  hopeless,  and  thought 
ihey  would  expose  j)rayer  to  contempt  in  the  eyes  of 
worldly  persons,  when  they  saw  it  unsuccessful. 
When  ten  or  a  dozen  years  of  affiiction  had  passed 
over  Richard  Cook,  some  of  the  pious  men  referred 
to  would  no  longer  be  dissuaded,  but  fasted  and 
prayed  at  his  house.  They  continued  this  practice 
once  a  fortnight  for  several  months ;  at  length  the 
sufferer  began  to  amend,  his  health  and  reason  re" 
turned,  and,"  adds  Mr.  Baxter,  "he  is  now  as  well 
almost  as  he  ever  was,  and  so  hath  continued  for  a 
considerable  time."  Have  you  not  read  in  the  Gos- 
pels ?  "  This  kind  goeth  not  out  hut  hy  jprayer  and 
fasting^''  And,  "  This  kind  can  come  forth  hy  no- 
thing^ hut  hy  prayer  and  fasting.'''' — Matt.  xvii.  21 ; 
Mark  ix.  29.     AYliat  mean  these  Scriptures? 

As  we  need  God's  Spirit  in  all  things,  so  he  is  freely 
given  in  answer  to  prayer,  to  guide  our  minds  in 
right  channels.  Eev.  Dr.  "Wm.  Kevins,  of  Baltimore, 
prayed  for  years  that  he  might  be  able  to  write  one 
good  tract.  In  his  last  days  he  did  not  doubt  that 
God  had  answered  his  prayer,  nor  can  any  good  mau^ 
who  has  read  his  tracts  and  books,  doubt  that  God 
heard  his  cry.     He  asked  for  little  and  he  got  much. 

God  can  answer  prayer  for  anything  agreeable  to 


356  POWER   OF   PKATER. 

his  will.  John  Welch,  the  son-in-law  of  John  Knox, 
and  ancestor  of  Rev.  James  Paine,  of  Somerville, 
Tenn.,  and  of  Rev,  H.  H.  Paine,  of  Holly  Springs, 
Miss.,  used  to  say :  "  I  wonder  how  a  Christian  could 
lie  in  a  bed  all  night,  and  not  rise  to  pray."  Thi?. 
wonderful  man,  when  banished  for  the  word  of  God, 
mastered  the  French  language  in  fourteen  weeks, 
that  he  was  able  to  preach  in  it  so  acceptably  that 
several  churches  in  France  called  him.  If  we  did 
study  less  like  atheists  and  more  like  Christians,  we 
should  make  more  progress.  Philip  Henry  made 
this  entry  on  a  day  set  apart  for  study:  "I  forgot 
when  I  began,  explicitly  and  expressly  to  crave  help 
from  God,  and  the  chariot  wheels  drove  acGordingly. 
Lord,  forgive  mj  omission,  and  keep  me  in  the  way 
ut'  duty."  It  was  once  said  to  a  useful  minister :  "  Sir, 
it  you  did  not  plough  in  your  closet,  you  would  not 
reap  in  your  pulpit."  I  know  two  men  in  one  of  the 
middle  States,  who  say,  that  if  they  ever  got  aid  from 
God  in  anything  in  answer  to  prayer,  it  was  in  their 
studies.  Good  old  Thomas  Boston,  in  his  autobi- 
ography, tells  us  the  secret  of  his  success  in  study, 
when  he  spread  out  the  Hebrew  Bible  and  prayed  to 
the  Lord  to  have  mercy  on  him,  and  to  give  him 
wakefulness,  for  he  had  lately  lost  much  sleep.  And 
long  before  him  David  had  prayed  :  "  Teach  me  thy 
statutes ;"  "  Open  thou  mine  eyes  that  I  may  behold 


THE  FEENCH   FLEET.  357 

wondrous  things  out  of  thj  law."  The  history  of 
Solomon  shows  that  it  was  chiefly  a  blessing  on  hia 
studies  that  he  sought  when  he  prayed  for  wisdom. 
Let  students  pray. 

The  instances  in  which,  in  answer  to  prayer,  God 
has  sent  remarkable  deliverances  to  a  people,  are  nu- 
merous and  striking.  In  the  days  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth the  terrible  Spanish  Armada  was  scattered  or 
destroyed  in  answer  to  fervent  prayers  offered  by  the 
people  of  God  in  England.  In  1746,  the  French 
armament  of  forty  ships,  prepared  under  the  Duke 
d'Anville  against  the  American  colonies,  was,  in  an- 
swer to  prayer,  totally  ruined  by  a  tempest.  The 
leaders  of  the  expedition  were  so  overwhelmed  at  the 
suddenness  and  completeness  of  their  disaster,  that 
both  of  them  committed  suicide. 

But  God  can  save  his  beleagured  people  without 
destroying  their  foes.  LeClerc  tells  us  that  when,  in 
167?,  the  Dutch  were  expecting  an  attack  from  their 
enemies  by  sea.  "  public  prayers  were  ordered  for 
deli  verance.  It  came  to  pass  that  when  their  ene- 
mies waited  only  for  the  tide,  in  order  to  land,  the 
tide  was  retarded,  contrary  to  its  usual  course,  for 
twelve  hours,  so  that  their  enemies  were  obliged  to 
defer  the  attempt  to  another  of>portunity,  which  they 
never  found,  because  a  storm  arose  afterwards,  and 
dro7e  them  from  the  coast." 


358  POWEK    OF    PBATEE. 

How  wonderfully  God  has  answered  prayer  in  be- 
half of  good  institutions  founded  to  alleviate  hnman 
misery.  Of  this  we  have  a  striking  instance  in  the 
Orphan  House,  at  Halle,  founded  by  Francke.  His 
school  was  unendowed.  In  1696  he  had  not  money 
to  support  the  school  a  week  longer.  When  the  last 
morsel  was  about  to  be  consumed,  a  thousand  crowns 
were  received  from  an  unknown  source.  At  other 
times  of  distress  he  received,  in  answer  to  special 
prayer,  twenty,  thirty,  ind  fifty  crowns.  He  says  : 
"  Another  time  all  our  provision  was  spent,  but  in 
addressing  myself  to  the  Lord,  I  found  myself  deeply 
aff'ected  with  the  fourth  petition  of  the  Lord's  prayer, 
'  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,'  and  my  thoughts 
were  fixed  in  a  more  especial  manner  on  the  words 
'this  day,'  because  on  the  very  same  day  we  had 
great  occasion  for  it.  While  I  was  yet  praying,  a 
friend  of  mine  came  before  my  door  in  a  coach,  and 
brought  the  sum  of  four  hundred  crowns  !" 

And  who  needs  prayer  more  than  a  preacher  of 
the  gospel  ?  Chalmers  was  right :  "  A  minister  has 
no  ground  to  hope  for  fruits  from  his  exertions  until 
in  himself  he  has  no  hope  ;  but  he  has  learned  to  put 
no  faith  in  the  point  and  energy  of  sentences,  until 
he  feels  that  a  man  may  be  mighty  to  compel  atten- 
tion, and  mighty  to  regale  the  imagination,  and 
mighty  to  silence  the  gainsayer,  and  yet  not  mighty 


SINNERS    SHOULD   TRAY.  359 

to  the  pulling  down  of  strongliolds."  Tlie  apostles 
felt  at  liberty  to  devolve  the  distribution  of  the 
church's  alms  on  others  chosen  for  the  purpose.  But 
they  did  not  dare  to  quit  praying  and  preaching. 
Kay,  they  did  not  dare  to  do  anything  to  diminish 
their  attention  to  both  these  duties.  They  say,  "  "We 
will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer,  and  to  the 
ministry  of  the  word." — Acts  vi.  4.  A  preacher 
without  prayer  is  dreadfully  weak  as  well  as  miser- 
able. 

I  have  known  one  preacher  who  would  not  exhort 
sinners  to  pray.  His  own  child  sustained  an  injury, 
and  while  the  kind  surgeon  was  doing  his  best  to 
give  effectual  relief,  the  little  boy  was  venting  his 
wicked  passions  in  oaths  and  curses.  Tliis  made  one 
of  the  neighbors  say,  "  When  children  are  not  en- 
couraged to  pray,  they  may  be  expected  to  blas- 
pheme." 

It  is  very  true,  indeed,  that  we  ought  to  exhort 
men  to  pray  sincerely,  and  not  hypocritically — in 
faith,  and  not  in  unbelief.  But  he  who  will  not  pray 
until,  on  good  grounds,  he  is  sure  that  he  has  all 
right  affections  and  graces,  will  go  to  hell  before  his 
prayer  begins.  It  is  also  true  that  the  promises  of 
the  covenant  of  grace  are  to  the  believer,  and  that  to 
any  soul  of  man  "  unbelief  is  the  annihilation  of  the 
promises  "  of  salvation.     Yet  who  can  show,  by  avy 


360  POWER   OF   PKAYEE. 

truth  of  natural  or  revealed  religion,  that  God  will 
never  hear  the  cry  of  distress  of  any  of  his  creatures 
on  earth  ?  Are  not  his  tender  mercies  over  all  his 
works  here  below  ?  Does  he  not  hear  the  crj  of  tlie 
young  raven  and  the  young  lion  ?  And  is  not  a  man 
tetter  than  many  birds  and  beasts  ?  Does  the  Lord 
not  invite  men  everywhere  to  come  to  him  ?  Nay, 
more  :  in  Psalm  cvii.  he  has  twice  recorded  his  good- 
ness in  answering  the  prayers  of  two  classes  of  men 
notorious  for  their  wickedness.  One  is  a  class  of 
men  who,  for  their  destructive  vices  and  indulgences, 
are  called  ybcZs.  "  Fools,  because  of  their  transgres- 
sion, and  because  of  their  iniquities,  are  afflicted. 
Their  soul  abhorreth  all  manner  of  meat,  and  they 
draw  near  unto  the  gates  of  death.  Then  they  cry 
unto  the  Lord  in  their  trouble,  and  he  savetli  them 
out  of  their  distresses.  He  sent  his  word  and  healed 
them,  and  delivered  them  from  their  destructions. 
Oh  that  tnen  would  praise  the  Lord/br  his  goodness, 
andybr  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men  !" 
— Yerses  17-21. 

Tlie  other  class  is  that  of  sailors,  who,  in  nearly  all 
ages,  have  been  quite  irreligious  and  profane. 
"  They  tliat  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  that  do 
business  in  great  waters  ;  these  see  the  works  of  the 
Lord,  and  his  wonders  in  the  deep.  For  he  com- 
mandeth  and  raiseth  the  stormy  wind,  which  lifteth 


SAILOES'    PRAYERS.  361 

Ip  the  waves  thereof.  They  mount  up  to  the  heaven, 
they  go  down  again  to  the  depths  :  their  soul  is 
melted  because  of  trouble.  They  reel  to  and  fro, 
and  stagger  like  a  drunken  man,  and  are  at  their 
wit's  end.  Then  they  cry  unto  the  Lord  in  their 
trouble,  and  he  bringeth  them  out  of  their  distresses. 
He  maketh  the  storm  a  calm,  so  that  the  waves 
thereof  are  still.  Then  are  they  glad  because  of  the 
quiet ;  so  he  bringeth  them  unto  their  desired  haven. 
Oh  that  men  would  praise  the  Lord^<?r  his  goodness, 
andyb/"  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men  !" 
--Yerses  23-31. 

Surely  if  God  will  hear  the  cry  of  such  men  in 
their  distresses,  he  may  hear  the  cry  of  any  other 
poor  sinner  on  earth  who  needs  his  friendship.  On 
the  first  of  these  passages  Scott  says  :  "  Loss  of 
strength  and  of  appetite  are  attended  with  excessive 
pa,in,  and  death  presents  itself  before  their  affrighted 
minds ;  then  the  most  profane  will  sometimes  cry 
unto  the  Lord,  and  though  their  prayer  is  often  the 
mere  instinctive  voice  of  distress,  yet  he  frequently 
hears  them,  and  unexpectedly  restores  their  health 
and  strength." 

That  God  can  and  will  hear  the  earnest  prayer  of 

one  in  distress,  I  have  been  assured  by  many.     I  will 

tstate  one  case.     More  than  a  quarter  of  a  century 

ago,  I  went  by  invitation  to  bury  an  old  lady  on  a 

16 


362  POWER   OF   PKATEK. 

Virginia  plantation.  Riding  in  front  of  the  hearse 
towards  the  family  burying-ground,  I  came  to  a 
place  where,  in  the  stubble-field,  it  was  necessary  I 
should  have  a  guide.  Accordingly,  the  son-in-law 
of  the  deceased  came  forward,  and  rode  with  me. 
From  him  and  others  then  and  afterwards  I  learned 
that  he  had  been  born  of  respectable  parents,  had 
had  a  good  business  education,  had  been  made  a 
teller  in  a  bank,  had  fallen  into  habits  of  intem- 
perance, which  greatly  grieved  all  around  him,  that 
his  ruin  had  proceeded  so  far,  that  when  awaking  on 
a  Monday  morning  from  a  revelry  of  thirty-six 
hours,  he  has  seen  all  nature  look  fair  and  gay,  and 
it  overwhelmed  him  with  sadness ;  but  that  when  a 
thunderstorm  has  arisen,  he  felt  it  so  in  unison  with 
his  horrible  state  of  mind,  that  he  said  he  could  have 
shouted  and  clapped  his  hands,  had  he  seen  the  earth 
wrapped  in  a  sheet  of  fire.  !Nay  more  ;  he  promised, 
in  the  most  solemn  way,  that  he  would  reform,  but 
he  broke  his  word.  He  even  took  a  solemn  oath 
that  he  would  desist  from  his  vice,  but  he  forswore 
himself  He  was  now  so  far  gone,  that  he  had  to 
drink  a  pint  of  brandy  before  he  could  write  up  his 
books  in  the  bank.  At  length  he  attempted  suicide, 
but  his  stomach  was  so  diseased,  that  it  rejected  the 
laudanum.  He  now  felt  himself  disgraced,  resigned 
his  ofiice,  went  on   a  vessel   to  the  West  Indies, 


SINNER    URGED    TO    PEAT.  363 

hoping  to  be  cured  of  bis  drunkenness.  But  aftei 
some  montbs,  be  returned  bome  not  a  wbit  improved. 
All  tbis  time  be  bad  lived  witbout  prayer.  At  last, 
walking  alone  in  tbe  field,  it  occurred  to  bim  tbat 
tbere  was  a  kind  and  strong  God,  wbo  could  bear 
tbe  cry  of  distress,  and  belp  bim.  He  tben  began  to 
pray  often  every  day  just  to  be  kept  from  tbe  power 
of  strong  drink.  He  asked  for  notbing  else.  For 
nine  montbs  be  tbus  prayed,  and  during  all  tbat  time 
be  yielded  not  once  to  bis  appetite.  In  tbis  state  I 
found  bim,  and  told  bim  of  tbe  wickedness  of  bis 
heart,  of  tbe  need  of  more  than  mere  sobriety,  of  tbe 
new  birtb,  of  tbe  forgiveness  of  sins,  of  tbe  blood 
of  Christ  and  of  tbe  Holy  Ghost.  These  truths  sur- 
prised him.  I  urged  him  to  pray  on,  and  to  include 
the  blessings  of  tbe  gospel  in  bis  prayers.  He  said 
be  thought  he  would.  I  soon  visited  bim,  and  spent 
many  hours  with  him.  He  prayed  against  drunken- 
ness more  than  ever,  but  be  prayed  for  salvation 
also.  In  a  few  weeks,  hope  in  Christ  began  to  cheer 
him.  He  regained  comfortable  health,  became  a 
decided  Christian,  having  very  much  of  tbe  temper 
of  John  ITewton,  got  a  good  appointment  as  a  bank 
officer;  was  a  blessing  to  bis  family,  for  more  than 
twelve  years  walked  in  great  tenderness  and  much 
humility  before  God,  and  then  died  a  blessed  death. 
Hundreds   of  excellent    poople,   among  whom   are 


iiC)-k  POWER   OF    PKATER. 

tlirco  eminent  ministers  of  the  gospel,  of  whom  ono 
lives  in  jSTew  York,  one  in  Philadelphia,  and  one  in 
St.  Louis,  will  know  that  I  have  sketched  the  history 
of  John  Ennes,  of  the  Brick  House,  near  Petersburg, 
Ya.  Years  ago  I  had  the  permission  of  his  excellent 
widow,  since  passed  into  glorj,  to  make  any  use  of 
these  facts,  which  I  supposed  could  commend  prayer 
and  the  grace  of  God  to  my  fellow-men. 

Remarkable  outpourings  of  God's  Spirit  have  al- 
ways been  granted  in  answer  to  extraordinary  prayer, 
and  in  no  other  way.  The  great  revival  in  Ezra's 
time,  when  he  and  others  preached  from  morning 
until  midday,  to  a  congregation  of  Ji/i^/  thousand 
people  before  the  water-gate  of  Jerusalem,  was  pre- 
ceded by  tliat  extraordinary  season  of  devotion  men- 
tioned in  the  9th  chapter  of  Daniel,  where  he  says, 
"  I  set  my  fiice  unto  the  Lord  my  God,  to  seek  by 
prayer  and  supplications,  with  fasting,  and  sackcloth, 
and  ashes."  Before  he  had  ceased,  Gabriel  flew  swiftly 
and  told  him  that  God  had  granted  his  request  "at 
the  beginning  of  his  supplications."  By  the  same 
means  that  great  revival  was  promoted,  as  we  par- 
ticularly learn  from  Ezra's  own  account  of  it. 

The  great  revival  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  pre- 
ceded by  a  prayer-meeting  of  the  whole  church,  last- 
ing ten  days. — Acts  i.  4-14;  Acts  ii.  1.  By  the 
flame  and  similar  means  that  work  was  continued.-- 


JOHN   LIVINGSTON.  365 

Acts  ii.  41-47.    But  tliese  things  are  well  known  and 
need  not  now  be  dwelt  upon. 

One  of  the  best  preachers  that  Scotlaad  ever  pro- 
duced was  John  Livingston,  the  ancestor  of  the  familj 
of  Livingston  in  the  United  States.  Since  the  daja 
of  the  apostles,  perhaps  no  man  has  ever  preached 
with  more  power  or  more  success,  at  least  on  one  oc- 
casion. He  says,  "  Earnest  faith  and  prajer,  a  single 
aime  at  the  glory  of  God  and  good  of  people,  a  sancti- 
fied heart  and  carriage,  shall  availl  much  for  right 
preaching.  There  is  sometimes  somewhat  in  preach- 
ing that  cannot  be  ascribed  either  to  the  matter  or 
expression,  and  cannot  be  described  what  it  is,  or 
from  whence  it  cometh,  but  with  a  sweet  violence  it 
pierceth  into  the  heart  and  aflfections,  and  comes  im- 
mediately from  the  Lord.  But  if  there  be  any  way 
to  attaine  to  such  a  thing,  it  is  by  a  heaveidy  disposi- 
tion of  the  speaker."  Again  he  says :  "  I  never 
preached  ane  sermon  which  I  would  be  earnest  to 
see  again  in  wryte  but  two:  the  one  was  on  ane 
Munday  after  the  communion  at  S/iotts,  and  the  other 
on  ane  Munday  after  the  comTnunion  at  Holywood  ^ 
and  both  these  times  I  had  spent  the  whole  night 
before  in  conference  and  prayer  with  some  Christians, 
without  any  more  than  ordinary  preparation;  other- 
wayes,  my  gift  was  rather  suited  to  simple  common 
people,   than    to   learned    and    judicious    auditors." 


S66  POWER   OF    PEAYER. 

John  Brown,  of  Haddington,  sajs  that  five  hundred 
souls  were  converted  under  that  one  sermon  at 
Shotts, 

The  revival  which  began  at  Enfield,  Mass.,  on  the 
8th  of  July,  1741,  under  a  sermon  preached  by  the 
elder  President  Edwards,  on  the  words,  "  Their  feet 
shall  slide  in  due  time,''^  has  long  been  regarded  as 
one  of  the  most  powerful  ou  record.  The  impression 
of  eternal  things  was  awful  and  overwhelming.  Many, 
knowing  nothing  of  the  history  of  that  work,  are  sur- 
prised at  so  great  effects  from  one  sermon.  But  the 
fact  is,  that  some  Christians  in  that  vicinity  had  be- 
come alarmed  lest  God  should  in  anger  pass  by  that 
church,  and  had  spent  the  whole  of  the  preceding 
night  in  prayer. 

The  great  revival  of  1S57-S,  in  the  United  States, 
bv^'gan  and  has  been  wonderfully  continued  in  answer 
to  prayer.  In  September,  1857,  one  of  the  western 
synods  invited  three  others  to  meet  it  in  a  convention 
for  prayer  and  conference  resj)ecting  the  revival  of 
the  work  of  God.  That  convention  was  held,  and 
such  a  meeting  had  not  been  seen  in  the  western 
country.  It  was  followed  by  others  of  a  like  nature. 
Daily  prayer-meetings  in  cities,  towns  and  villages 
w^ere  established  about  the  same  time  all  over  the 
/and.  Thousands  and  scores  of  thousands  of  business 
mci:  drop  all  employment  at  a  given  hour  and  go  t*i 


CAPTAIN  Mc  CLUNG.  367 

the  house  of  prayer.  So  the  work  has  gone  on,  and 
BO  it  will  go  on,  until  these  meetings  are  forsaken,  or 
become  formal,  or  vain,  or  self-righteous,  or  theatres 
of  display. 

That  God  has  many  a  time  put  special  honor  on 
the  prayers  of  even  one  of  his  servants  for  the  re- 
viving of  his  work,  is  proven  by  many  incontestable 
facts.  About  twenty-five  years  ago  a  plain,  aged 
elder,  whose  name  is  purposely  omitted,  lived  in  a  re- 
tired congregation.  His  mind  was  overwhelmed 
with  a  sense  of  the  value  of  souls,  and  of  the  dan- 
gers to  which  sinners  were  exposed.  He  prayed 
niucli.  His  church  was  without  a  pastor  or  any 
preaching  for  some  time.  "When  a  servant  of  Christ 
visited  him,  he  said,  "  It  makes  me  glad  to  see  you. 
I  have  been  praying  much  for  your  coming,  and  for 
a  blessing  on  your  labors.  At  times  it  has  seemed  as 
if  it  would  kill  mo,  if  God's  Spirit  was  not  soon 
poured  out  upon  us."  That  very  week  a  wonderful 
revival,  which  produced  lasting  good  fruits,  made 
its  appearance.  That  minister  still  lives  to  tell  that 
Btory  and  to  preach  Christ. 

Another  case  is  no  less  worthy  of  note.  I  per- 
sonally knew  the  facts.  They  occurred  when  I  waa 
about  twenty  years  of  age.  Capt.  James  McClung 
married  the  sister  of  Dr.  Samuel  Campbell,  who 
married  the   eldest  sister  of  Rev.   Dr.   Archibald 


368  POWKR    OF   PRATER. 

Alexander.  When  I  l>new  Capt.  McClnng  lie  lived 
on  the  South  River,  in  Rockbridge  Cpimty,  Ya., 
about  three  miles  from  Fairfield,  He  often  told  me 
that  ho  believed  he  had  in  early  life  been  called  to 
tlie  ministry,  and  had  sinned  in  not  obeying  the  call. 
My  impressions  on  this  subject  are  the  same  as  his. 
lie  was  a  man  of  remarkable  gifts  in  prayer.  He 
seemed  to  have  also,  to  an  unusual  degree,  the  spirit 
of  prayer.  In  1832,  God  began  to  pour  out  his 
Spirit  on  some  of  the  churches  in  Rockbridge 
County.  But  as  yet  the  united  churches  of  Timber- 
ridge  and  Fairfield  seemed  to  be  passed  by.  I  was 
invited  by  some  kind  friends  to  visit  Fairfield  at  its 
approaching  communion  season.  I  went  down  on 
Saturday,  heard  some  good  preaching,  but  saw  no 
unusual  seriousness,  except  in  Capt.  McClung  and 
one  or  two  others.  Saturday  night  there  was  a 
prayer-meeting  without  unusual  evidences  of  God's 
presence.  The  meeting  over,  most  retired  to  sleep. 
But  Capt.  McClung  started  on  foot  for  his  home. 
Much  of  the  road  was  through  forest.  Wlien  the  sun 
rose  he  had  not  entered  his  own  door.  He  had  spent 
the  Vv^hole  night  in  prayer.  The  answer  came  that 
day.  I  never  heard  the  same  minister  preach  so  before, 
and  but  once  or  twice  since.  I  never  saw  the  work 
of  God  advance  so  gloriously  in  one  day  in  so  small  a 
congregation.     The  face  of  the  preacher  did   shin«> 


FATHER   MACUEDT.  369 

"as  it  had  been  tlie  face  of  an  angel,"  and  his  voice, 
usually  not  very  powerful,  might  have  been  heard 
to  a  great  distance,  pronouncing  in  awful  solemnity 
and  with  glorious  distinctness  and  amazing  penetra- 
tion the  urgent  claims  of  God  on  men's  souls  for 
time  and  eternity.  I  believe  the  impression  was 
general  that  the  great  blessings  of  that  day  descended 
in  answer  to  the  prayers  that  had  been  offered  the 
previous  night,  especially  the  prayers  of  Capt.  James 
McClung,  whose  name  must  still  be  precious  in  all 
that  favored  portion  of  our  country. 

In  Dr.  Elliott's  life  of  the  Eev.  Elisha  Macurdy, 
there  is  frequent  mention  made  of  a  man  in  western 
Pennsylvania,  whose  name  was  Philip  Jackson,  the 
graying  elder.  This  man  was  rude  and  untutored, 
not  even  knowing  how  to  read,  until  God's  Spirit 
remarkably  renewed  his  heart  and  gave  him  a 
thirst  for  divine  knowledge.  One  of  the  last  ad- 
dresses father  Macurdy  ever  made  contained  this 
statement :  "  My  dear  brethren,  I  am  not  able  to  say 
much.  There  is  a  single  point  to  which  I  shall  con- 
fine myself.  It  is  one  with  which  the  prosperity  of 
the  church  is  connected.  It  is  the  piety  of  the 
church.  Forty  years  ago,  the  piety  of  the  church 
was  of  a  most  vigilant  and  active  kind.  Those  who 
were  leaders  made  it  a  business  on  all  favorable  oppor 
tunities,  to  converse  with  those  who  were  yet  out  of 
16* 


370   _  POWEE   OF    PRATER. 

the  churcli.  This  was  not  confined  to  the  pastors, 
but  was  attended  to  particularly  by  the  elders.  I 
have  in  my  mind  one,  who,  when  brought  into  the 
church,  could  not  read  the  Bible ;  yet  that  man  did 
more  for  the  cause  of  Christ  than  many  ministers. 
He  lay,  I  think,  at  the  foundation  of  the  great  re- 
vival which  took  place  forty  years  ago.  He  ad- 
dressed himself  to  sinners  on  all  occasions.  He  was 
a  wrestling  Jacob,  who  poured  out  his  soul  to  God. 
A  hundred  times  have  I  knelt  with  him  in  a  solitary 
thicket,  and  implored  God  to  pour  out  his  Spirit 
upon  the  whole  church.  My  meaning,  then,  is,  that 
elders  and  others  should  do  as  this  man  did,  if  they 
would  have  God  to  pour  out  his  Spirit.  Brethren, 
WAKE  tip!  Talk  to  sinners  kindly,  affectionately, 
frequently,  and  God  will  pour  out  his  Spirit.  I  have 
no  doubt  but  God  is  ready  to  pour  out  his  Spirit,  if 
we  will  do  our  duty."  One  man  may  be  a  blessing 
to  a  whole  commonwealth.  One  Philip  Jackson  in 
every  county  would  fill  the  land  with  joy. 

"  On  their  way  to  Buffalo,  to  attend  a  meeting, 
'Aw  Macurdy  and  Philip  Jackson,  a  ruling  elder  in 
Che  church  of  Cross  Roads,  became  acquainted.  Hap- 
pening to  fall  in  together,  they  proceeded  in  com- 
pany, conversing  familiarly  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion. They  were  men  of  like  spirit,  and  had  drunk 
at  the  same  fountain.     Their  intercourse  soon  became 


A   mother's   PEA11EKS.  371 

free  and  unrestrained.  Pliilip  had  a  son  who  was 
wild  and  irreligious,  for  whose  salvation  he  was 
deeply  concerned.  He  made  known  the  particulars 
of  his  case  to  Mr.  Macurdj,  and  desired  him  to  turn 
asid )  with  him  into  the  woods,  that  they  might  unite 
in  I  rayer  for  his  conversion.  His  request  was  com- 
pli(  d  with,  and  in  a  grove  near  the  road,  with  the 
ag<  d  elder  kneeling  at  his  side,  Mr.  Macurdy 
poured  out  his  soul  to  God  on  behalf  of  this  un- 
godly youth.  ISTot  long  after  this,  young  Jackson 
became  seriously  impressed,  and  hopefully  converted, 
Philip  ever  afterwards  connected  this  happy  result 
with  Mr.  Macurdy's  prayer  in  the  woods,  and  on  this 
account  was  very  strongly  attached  to  him."  Tlie 
time  referred  to  was  that  of  the  great  revivals  about 
the  beginning  of  this  century. 

A  living  useful  pastor  relates  the  following :  "'  A 
Christian  mother  in  my  congregation,  whose  hus- 
band was  a  dissipated  man^  had  a  son  in  a  military 
academy  at  the  East.  He  was  wayward,  and  seemed 
bent  upon  quitting  it  to  seek  his  fortune  at  sea. 
The  mother  prayed  earnestly  for  the  boy,  that  he 
might  be  controlled  by  God  for  his  salvation.  One 
night  she  wrestled  till  day  dawn  for  her  son,  not 
having  heard  recently  from  him,  and  fearing  the 
worst.  As  it  afterwards  proved,  he  had  the  day 
previous  quit  the  school,  and  engaged  himself  with 


872  POWER    OF    PRATEE. 

a  sliipmaster  in  l^ew  York  for  a  Toyage,  to  set  sail 
the  next  day,  But  that  night  he  could  not  sleep. 
Tie  was  disturbed,  and  knew  not  why.  He  felt  an 
indescribable  drawing  towards  his  home.  He  could 
not  get  over  it.  He  must  get  home.  He  could  not 
help  it,  and  so  he  went  early  the  next  morning  to 
the  shipmaster,  and  broke  off  his  engagement,  and 
started  home.  He  arrived  tliere  greatly  to  his  poor 
mother's  surprise,  and  he  found  the  whole  com- 
munity engaged  in  the^  daily  prayer-meetings.  But 
he  hated  the  very  mention  of  them.  A  few  days 
passed  by,  he  meanwhile  absenting  himself  from 
these  services.  At  length  he  came  knocking  at  the 
door  of  the  pastor,  asking,  with  tears,  what  must  I  do 
to  be  saved  ?  The  pastor  directed  him  to  Christ. 
That  night  he  arose  at  midnight  sleepless,  and 
knocked  at  his  father's  chamber  door,  begging  him 
to  pray  for  him.  The  father  grew  angry  at  his  im- 
portunity, began  to  threaten  him,  if  he  did  not  cease, 
and  told  his  mother  if  she  did  not  take  him  away 
or  silence  him,  he  would  lay  violent  hands  upon  him. 
B;il  he  could  not  desist  from  his  earnest  inquiries  for 
Balvation  until  he  found  Christ.  And  as  the  fact8 
all  came  to  light,  it  proved  that  the  very  night  tliat 
mother  was  wrestling  till  day-dawn  in  her  closet, 
500  miles  away  from  her  son,  that  son  was  kept 
fileepless  and  troubled  on  his  bed,  so  that  he  must 


THE  elder's  pkayee.  373 

breiik  his  rash  engagement  to  go  to  sea,  and  mu&t 
seek  the  face  of  his  injured  mother,  and  t^ien  the 
face  of  his  injured  God." 

A  prominent  pastor  recently  rehited,  at  a  prayer- 
meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Fittsburg,  the  following : 

"  At  the  time  of  my  ordination  and  installatior, 
and  just  after  the  exercises  were  concluded,  one  of 
the  elders  of  the  church  over  which  I  was  installed 
pastor,  came  up  to  me,  took  me  earnestly  by  the 
hand,  and  said :  '  Do  you  remember  a  few  years  ago, 
you  were  stopping  for  the  night  in  the  town  of  — — , 
and  lodged  at  the  hotel  ?  You  camevinto  the  room 
and  retired,  when  an  old  man,  lying  in  an  adjacent 
bed,  remarked  to  you,  that  he  observed  you  got 
into  bed  without  offering  prayer,  and  added  a  few 
words  of  address  to  you  on  the  subject.  I  am  that 
old  man.  I  turned  my  face  around  from  you  and 
prayed  earnestly  to  God  that  he  might  convert  you 
to  himself,  and  make  you  a  minister  of  Christ.  And 
here,'  said  he,  '  God  has  heard  my  prayer,  and  1 
take  you  hy  the  hand  to-day  as  my  jpastor.'' " 

It  is  God's  memoeial  that  in  every  generatiok 
he  heaeeth  pratee. 


374  POWEE    OF   PHAYEE. 


CHAPTER  XXYII. 

COXVERSION  OF  YOUNG  MEN  IN  1857  AND  1868. 

The  Great  Revival — Extends  to  all  parts  of  the  Country — Thousands  of 
Young  Men  Converted — Prayer  out  of  the  Army  for  those  in  it — 
130,000  Sunday  School  Scholars  and  Teachers — Petitions  Coming — 
Chaplain  of  a  Wisconsin  Regiment — Mothers'  Prayers — Got  Some- 
thing to  do  about  it — Seeking  Jesus  at  once — Converted — Only  Son 
— New  Hampshire  Clergyman — The  Letter — Prayer-Meetings  on  the 
March — Whole  Regiment  Taking  Sides — Letters — Beyond  the  Stars. 

The  great  revivals  of  1857  and  1858  were  not  lim- 
ited to  those  years,  tliougli  tliey  were  the  seasons 
of  their  greatest  j^ower,  but  continued  in  many  parts 
of  the  laud,  years  afterward,  even  up  to  the  present 
day.  Among  the  classes  brought  under  the  power  of 
"  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  Blessed  God  "  was  the 
great  class  of  the  young  men  of  the  country,  thou- 
sands on  thousands  of  whom  were  converted  in  answei 
to  prayer.  The  churches  became  early  interested  in 
the  salvation  of  their  young  men,  and  requests  for 
prayer  came  pouring  into  the  Fulton  Street  Prayer- 
Meeting  from  all  quarters  in  the  first  years  of  its 
existence. 

Fathers,  mothers,  brothers,  sisters  begged  the  pray 


CONVERSION   OF   YOUNG   MEN.  375 

ers  of  the  people  of  God  tliat  their  unconverted 
sons  and  brothers  might  be  brought  into  the  fokl  of 
the  Good  Shepherd.  What  was  the  result  ?  All  our 
church  records  show  tliat  there  was  a  vast  increase 
of  members  of  the  visible  body  of  Christ,  and  that  a 
great  share  of  those  wlio  had  made  profession  of  tlieir 
faith  in  him  were  young  men. 

What  the  divine  purpose  was  in  regard  to  the  un- 
precedented number  of  young  men  converted,  we  knew 
not  then,  but  we  were  to  know  afterward.  God  was 
preparing  his  hosts,  who  were  to  be  his  hidden  ones  in 
the  great  armies  which  were  to  be  gathered  in  various 
portions  of  the  country,  and  in  the  great  navies  which 
were  to  be  stationed  all  along  our  large  extent  of 
coast.  Jesus  was  preparing  for  himself  bands  of 
faithful  witnesses  to  be  in  ahnost  every  vessel  at  sea 
and  in  almost  every  regiment  on  shoi'e,  who  were  to 
stand  up  for  him  in  the  midst  of  abounding  wicked- 
ness, and  be  as  briglit  and  shining  liglits  in  tlie  midst 
of  surroundhig  darkness.  Though  we  cannot  see  all 
parts  of  the  vast  and  merciful  design  which  God  had 
in  the  conversion  of  so  many  of  our  young  men,  we 
can  have  a  view  of  enough  to  fill  our  minds  and  hearts 
with  admiring  gratitude  and  praise. 

When  a  young  man  is  led  to  consecrate  himself 
and  all  he  has  to  God,  he  is  prepared  to  consecrate 
himself  and  all  his  powers  to  his  country,  in  all  her 


376  POWEll    OF   PKAYES. 

Mmes  of  need.  When  this  wretched  war  was  waged 
and  the  arm  of  rehellion  was  raised  against  the  Gov- 
ernment— "  the  Powers  that  he,  which  were  ordained 
of  God  " — thousands  on  thousands  of  our  best  yomig 
men  flocked  to  the  support  of  our  Governjnent  with 
arms  in  their  hands,  ready  to  do  or  die,  as  the  case 
and  the  call  might  be.  Never  was  such  an  army 
gathered — not  in  tlie  days  of  Josliua,  not  in  the 
days '  of  Cromwell — as  were  gathered  in  this  Kow 
World,  from  workshop  aiid  field,  from  all  classes 
and  conditions — such  an  army,  embracing  so  many 
God-fearing  men,  so  near  loving  Jesus  with  all 
their  hearts,  and  loving  their  neighbors  as  then)- 
selves.  The  world  before  had  never  produced  such  an 
army  as  that  of  these  United  States.  Who  wej-e  these 
nien  who  went  forth  as  our  hosts  ?  There  were  some 
of  all  classes — the  high,  the  low,  the  rich,  the  poor, 
the  learned,  the  ignorant.  The  great  mass  was  the 
best  we  had  to  go.  They  went  from  our  altars  and 
our  firesides,  where  we  gathered  morning  and  even- 
ing for  prayer.  They  went  from  our  Sabbath  schools 
and  churches,  where  we  gathered  every  Sabbath 
for  instruction,  prayer,  and  praise.  Man}'  thousands 
of  those  who  went  were  among  our  best  youi^g  men, 
the  most  devoted,  patriotic  Christians,  possessing  an 
ardent  and  intelligent  piety.  They  liad  been  the 
sons  of  prayer — children  of  earnest  religious  training. 


PKATER   FOS   THOSE   IN   THE   AEMT.  377 

It  is  estimated,  by  those  having  best  opportunity  to 
know,  that  one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  of  our 
brave  and  noble  soldiers  -went  forth  from  our  Sabbath 
Schools,  in  which  they  had  been  teachers  or  scholars. 
What  an  army  for  the  Lord  !  Great  numbers  of 
these  had  been  the  fruits  of  the  great  and  precious 
revivals  which  had  prevailed  over  the  land.  Large 
numbers  of  them  had  become  witnesses  for  Jesus  in 
answer  to  prayer.  Mighty  prayers  had  been  oftered 
in  their  behalf,  and  had  prevailed,  and  they  had  been 
born  again.  It  was  a  harvest  of  sonls  which  had  been 
gathered,  and  these  were  among  the  first  fiuits. 

With  tiie  out-going  of  our  hosts  of  young  men 
there  went  up  one  great  volume  of  prayer  to  God  in 
tlieir  behalf.  They  were  followed  with  prayer  to  the 
camp  and  the  tented  field.  Whole  communities  wera 
moved  to  prayer;  for  almost  every  one,  in  many  ir.- 
stances,  had  a  son  or  a  brother  or  a  husband  in  the  great 
company  who  were  going.  Oh  !  who  can  tell  tlie  tears 
which  were  shed  and  the  prayers  which  were  offered  as 
our  hosts  went  forth  to  the  horrors  and  uncertainties 
of  war ! 

The  petitions  began  at  once  to  come  from  all 
ooints,  almost,  to  the  Fnlton  Street  Meeting  for  pray- 
ers for  those  who  were  going  or  had  gone.  Tliey 
began  to  pour  in  to  all  our  prayer  meetings  in  all  our 
cities   and   towns,  that   God   would    be  very  merci* 


378  POWER   OF   PKAYEK. 

ful  to  our  yoang  men — converting  tlie  unconverted, 
and  aiding  those  who  were  his  faitlifiil  ones  to  be  faith- 
ful in  their  new  vocation  and  relations.  Fathers  and 
mothers  felt  an  earnest  longing  that  their  sons  in  tho 
army  or  navy  might  be  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 
For  this  they  prayed  and  asked  others  to  pray. 

A  chaplain  of  a  Wisconsin  regiment  stood  before 
his  men  at  dress  parade,  to  perform  religious  services, 
and  before  singing  and  prayer  he  made  a  short  address 
to  them.  He  told  them  he  had  just  come  from  the 
North,  and  from  the  Fulton  Street  Prayer-Meeting. 
He  spoke  in  eloquent  terms  of  the  earnestness  of  the 
prayers  which  were  ofi'ered  there  for  the  brave  men 
who  were  in  the  field.  He  assured  the  men  that  it  was 
real  prayer  which  was  offered,  and  that  he  felt  the 
power  of  it  upon  his  own  soul.  He  told  them  of  the 
value  of  prayer,  and  exhorted  them  to  be  much  in 
prayer  for  themselves,  for  their  regiment,  and  for 
their  brethren  in  arms  everywhere,  that  they  might 
come  under  the  leadership  of  the  Great  Captain  of 
our  salvation,  and  fight  manfully  the  good  fight  of 
faith.  As  the  chaplain  went  on  in  burning,  melting 
words,  it  was  observed  that  almost  all  the  men  of  tlie 
regiment  were  weeping.  JSTothing  seemed  to  move 
them  so  much  as  the  assurance  that  the  good  Chris- 
tian people  of  the  North  remembered  them  in  prayer. 

When  the  serv^ices  were  concluded,  a  noble,  fine- 


mothers'  pkaters.  379 

lookln<^  }  oung  man  came  up  to  where   the  chaplain 
was  standing,  and  calling  him  one  side,  he  said — 

"  Chaplain,  then  they  do  ]3ray  for  us  at  the 
North?" 

"  To  be  sure  they  do." 

"  They  pray  for  us  in  the  Fulton  Street  Prayer- 
Meeting,  do  they  ? " 

"  Yes  :  and  siich  prayers — they  are  so  earnest !  " 
"  Did    you  hear   any  requests  read  from  mothers 
for  prayer  for  their  unconverted  sons  in  the  army  ?  " 
"  Yes,  a  great  many." 
"  From  different  places  ?  " 
"  Yes,  from  all  parts  of  the  country." 
"  Perhaps  there  was  one  from  my  mother  for  me ! " 
"  Yery  likely,  if  your  mother  is  a  praying  woman. 
I  have  heard  petitions  read  from  many  a  mother." 

"  My  mother  is  a  praying  woman,  and  I  know  she 
pi'ays  every  day  for  me,  and  it  would  be  just  like  her 
to  ask  that  meeting  to  pray  for  me,  and  I  have  got 
something  to  do  about  it." 

"  And  what  are  you  going  to  do  about  it  ?  " 
"  My  mother  shall  not  pray  for  me  in  vain.  She 
shall  not  pray  for  nothing.  PU  tell  you,  chaplain, 
what  I  am  going  to  do  about  it.  I  am  going  to  take 
an  interest  in  the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus,  now,  and 
with  all  my  heart.  That  is  what  I  am  going  to 
do  about  it,  and  I  want  all  the  help  you  can  give  a 


380  POWER   OF   PKATEE. 

poor  sinner  like  me  to  make  my  mother's  God  mji 
own.     I  want  yon  to  begin  now,  as  I  do." 

That  chaplain  soon  after  wrote  to  the  Fulton 
Street  Meeting,,  asking  prayers  for  this  young  man, 
saying  that  his  precious,  praying  mother,  in  "Wiscon- 
sin, had  received  the  joyful  news  of  his  conversion, 
and  now  she  wanted  that  her  son  should  stand  up 
boldly  and  proclaim  the  grace  which  had  plucked 
him  as  a  brand  from  the  burning. 

Soon  after  the  going  forth  of  our  troops  to  the 
front,  or  the  seat  of  war,  we  began  to  hear  of  prayer- 
meetings  in  the  camps.  When  the  first  noise  and 
tumult  had  passed  away,  then  the  voice  of  the  Spirit 
was  whispered  to  many  a  heart,  and  we  soon  began  to 
liear  of  revivals  in  the  regiments.  The  spiiit  of 
prayer  was  stirred,  and  the  Spirit  was  poured  out  in 
answer  to  prayer.  Prayer-meetings  were  held  under 
a  great  variety  of  circumstances,  and  in  a  multitude 
of  instances  with  much  success.  Revivals  of  religion 
followed,  and  thousands  were  converted. 

"  Who  is  this  .3'oung  man,  sir,  who  is  walking  up 
and  down  by  himself,  humming  and  singing  his  Sun- 
day School  songs  ?  "  said  a  gentleman  to  a  chaplain, 
the  subject  of  inquiry  being  a  youth  not  more  tiian 
eigliteen  years  of  age. 

"  That  young  man,"  said  the  chaplain,  is  the  son  of 
a  most  devoted  pastor  in  New  Hampshire,      t  ■*  is 


AN    ONLY    SON.  381 

an  only  son — the  son  of,  oh,  so  many,  many  prayers  ! 
But  nothing  has  seemed  to  touch  him  till  he  came  into 
these  barracks." 

The  chaplain  stood  folding  a  letter.  "  I  have  just 
Tv'ritten  this  letter,"  he  continued.  "  And  oh,  v.liat 
nevv^s  this  letter  will  carry !  It  gives  the  whole  liistory 
of  that  young  man's  conversion.  He  was  converted 
here,  sir,  in  this  very  tent,  and  perhaps  you  never 
saw  a  happier  creature  than  he  is  now.  He  had  to 
come  here  to  have  his  father's  and  mother's  prayers 
answered.  And  here  a  covenant-keeping  God  remem- 
bers and  fulfils  his  promise.  You  neve-r  saw  a  greater 
change  than  is  in  this  young  man.  I  am  amazed  at  it 
myself,  and  all  my  song  is  about  surprising  grace. 
For  this  is  one  out  of  a  great  number  of  hopeful  con- 
versions in  this  regiment." 

This  was  in  the  earliest  stages  of  the  war. 

Said  a  chaplain  of  one  of  the  JS^ew  York  regi- 
ments, "  I  have  had  prayer-meeting  every  night 
while  we  have  been  moving,  whether  we  were  on  the 
march  or  in  the  cars.  While  we  were  in  prayer  the 
Spirit  seemed  to  be  woiiderfally  poured  out  on  the 
regiment,  and  fifteen  hopeful  conversions  took  place 
while  we  were  moving  from  place  to  place."  At 
the  time  he  was  speaking,  the  regiment  was  gathering 
for  prayer.  The  colonel  of  the  regiment  was  a  pioua 
officer.     When  the  regiment  had  gathered,  the   col- 


382  POWER   OF    PRAYEE. 

onel  took  the  conduct  of  tlie  meeting  into  his  own 
hands,  giving  out  the  hymns,  and  leading  in  prayer. 
After  prayer  he  made  a  most  earnest  address  to  the 
men,  urging  them  in  strong  terms  to  come  at  once  to 
Jesus.  He  assured  tliem  of  his  interest  in  their  tem- 
poral and  eternal  welfare ;  told  them  that  it  was  his 
duty  to  do  all  he  could  to  save  their  natural  lives,  and 
as  a  good  officer  he  was  bound  to  see  to  it  that  those 
lives  should  not  be  sacrificed.  But  he  had  a  higher 
duty  still  to  perform.  Amid  all  the  uncertainties 
which  were  before  them,  it  was  almost  morally  cer- 
tain that  some  lives  would  be  lost.  It  is  a  higher 
duty  to  save  the  life  of  the  soul.  He  knew  not  who 
might  fall.  It  might  be  himself,  it  might  be  some  of 
his  officers,  it  might  be  some  of  tlie  men.  As  their 
commanding  officer,  it  would  be  his  duty  to  lead  them 
in  battle,  and  he  should  feel  all  the  more  courage 
could  he  feel  that  every  man  of  his  regiment  was  pre- 
pared for  the  event,  whether  life  or  death. 

He  told  them  how  his  heart  had  been  moved  by 
the  intelligence  which  he  had  received,  that  all  his 
pious  friends  at  home,  and  theirs,  were  praying  for 
them.  "  My  men,"  said  the  colonel,  "  think  of  your 
wives  and  children,  your  fathers  and  mothers  and 
brothers  and  sisters  praying  for  you.  You  may  never 
see  them.  You  must  prepare  to  meet  them.  Oh  1 
how  shall  you  prepare  ?     Come  over  on  the  Lord's 


A  WHOLE   EEaiMENT   TAKING    SIDES.  383 

Bide,  every  man.  Come  at  once;  come  now,  before 
we  move  an  inch  farther.  It  is  my  duty  to  tell  you 
we  are  going  to  danger,  and  perhaps  to  death.  Come 
over  on  the  Lord's  side  now.  He  will  then  go  with 
us — go  before  us,  over  our  heads,  if  he  sees  fit,  in  the 
day  of  battle." 

On  went  his  words,  and  down  fell  the  tears  as  his 
heart  warmed  toward  his  men.  When  he  concluded, 
one  and  another  of  the  regiment  took  up  the  appeal, 
speaking  rapidly  and  to  the  point.  At  length  the 
chaplain  arose  to  close  the  services.  He  followed  up 
the  appeal  of  the  commander.  It  was  a  solemn 
time.  He  told  them  they  could  not  all  speak,  only  in 
one  way.  He  wanted  to  know  how  many  were,  and 
were  resolved  to  be  on  the  Lord's  side.  "  I'll  give  you 
a  chance  to  show  if  you  are  on  the  Lord's  side."  Ho 
told  them  they  could  do  it  by  rising.  He  explained 
what  was  meant,  in  a  few  plain,  simple  words,  by 
coming  to  Jesus  to  be  saved  by  his  grace.  Then  he 
called  on  those  to  stand  up  who  were  determined  to 
stand  up  for  Jesus.  I^early  all  in  the  regiment  rose, 
— 350  being  members  of  churches  at  home,  aiad  the 
remainder  resolving  that  they  would  join  themselves 
to  the  Lord.  It  was  a  time  of  deep  religious  interest 
in  the  regiment,  and  that  interest  seemed  to  be  in 
manifest  answer  to  prayer. 


384  POWER   OF   PEAYEK. 

Such  letters  as  the  following  were  often  received 
by  the  Fulton  Street  Prayer-Meeting  : — 

"  Deak  Bkotiii  k  : — I  take  the  liberty  of  sending 
you  a  few  lines,  because  I  know  you  often  pray  for  the 
soldiers,  and  take  a  deep  interest  in  them.  The  Lord 
is  blessing  Christian  labors  among  us,  and  sinners  are* 
converted  every  day.  Last  night  strong  cries  were 
heard  from  soldiers,  who  I  think  would  not  quail  be- 
fore the  cannon's  mouth,  but  w^ho  felt  it  their  duty  to 
cry  to  God  for  mercy  and  salvation.  I  believe  that 
many  of  them  found  peace  in  believing  in  Jesus. 
This  is  no  strange  thing  among  us  now.  And  we 
thank  God  for  it.  Do  pray  for  us  and  with  us,  that 
God  may  continue  his  w^ork  among  us,  until  a  great 
multitude  shall  be  brought  into  the  fold.  Please 
pray  for  me,  that  I  may  be  kept  steadfast  in  faith  and 
prayer,  and  in  every  duty." 

Another  says  : — "  The  good  work  of  God's  grace 
seems  to  be  going  on  through  all  the  regiments.  The 
men  seem  interested  in  the  great  work  of  the  salva- 
tion of  their  souls.     Help  us  by  your  prayers." 

Thousands  in  the  army  have  been  converted  in 
answer  to  prayer — prayer  which  has  been  offered  at 
home.  Hundreds  of  cases  like  the  following  miglit 
be  quoted,  taken  from  a  letter  draped  in  mourning. 

"  A  year  ago  a  sister  sent  a  request  to  the  Ful- 
ton   Street    Meeting   for   a    much    loved   and  only 


LETTERS.  385 

brother  in  the  army.  The  particular  request  waa 
granted,  but  in  a  dark  and  mysterious  way.  God  has 
since  taken  away  her  brother  suddenly — she  trasts,  to 
his  eternal  home.  Encouraged  by  the  teachings  of 
the  past,  she  is  emboldened  to  come  again  to  the 
Christians  of  this  Prayer-Meeting  and  ask  their  pray- 
ers for  a  young  man  in  the  army  who  was  a  most  dear 
and  devoted  friend  of  her  brother,  and  who  is  now  in 
the  city  on  a  short  furlough.  Endeared  to  him  by 
his  kindness  to  the  dead,  she  is  anxious  to  improve  the 
warning  God  has  given  him  to  the  salvation  of  his 
soul.  He  is  without  relations  or  friends— a  wanderer 
on  the  earth,  with  no  one  to  care  for  his  eternal  inter- 
ests. At  an  earlier  stage  of  his  life  he  led  a  wild  ex- 
istence ;  outwardly  reformed  now,  he  seems  careless 
and  dead  to  religious  influences.  Is  there  no  hope  for 
him  in  tlie  prayers  of  God's  people  ?  If  he  were  a 
Christian,  he  would  be  an  earnest  one.  Dear  friends, 
should  we  not  interest  ourselves  in  these  careless,  god- 
less men,  as  well  as  those  who  are  hedged  around, 
with  holy  influences  and  the  prayers  of  a  loving 
family  ?     Pray  for  this  friendless  soldier." 

Many  have  gone — many  are  going  every  day  to 
their  eternal  home.  We  try  to  follow  in  our  minds 
these  angel  and  more  than  angel  bands  to  their  eternal 
abodes.  They  go  in  groups  together  from  our  gory 
battle  fields  and  from  our  crowded  hospitals.     Some 


386  ^  POWER  OF   PEAYEB. 

of  them  die,  shouting  the  praises  of  Jesus,  unable 
to  express  their  joy  that  they  are  going  to  be  forever 
with  him. 

"Tell  my  dear,  precious  mother,"  said  a  dear  young 
man — a  mere  boy  in  years — "that  I  am  entering 
the  river  of  death.  I  shall  soon  be  on  the  other 
shore.  Soon  I  shall  be  within  the  walls  that  shine 
like  as  of  jasper.  I  shall  join  the  unending  song, 
ever  growing  newer  and  sweeter  the  longer  it  is 
Bung,  Oh  !  I  am  going  to  the  glorious  company  of 
the  redeemed,  whom  no  man  can  number  !  There 
I  shall  be  at  rest.  No  more  forced  marches.  'No 
more  the  damp  and  dismal  bivouac?  No  more 
weariness  and  pain.  No  more  crying  and  sorrow. 
No  more  running  on  the  double-quick  to  meet  en- 
emies. At  home  in  heaven  forever  with  Jesus.  Oh  1 
tell  her  " — he  was  gone. 


PKAYEK   IN    THE   ARMY.  387 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

REVIVALS  AND  CONVERSIONS  IN  THE  ARMY. 

Prayer  in  the  Army — Chaplain — Regimental  Church — ^Eighty  at  Commu« 
nion — The  Letter  within  a  Letter — Mary  sets  out  for  Heaven — ^Asks 
her  Soldier  Father  to  go  with  Her — Another  Little  Letter — Where  is 
Father  ? — "Where  shall  I  find  Him  ? — The  Skeptic  asking  where  he 
can  find  Wife  and  Child — Chaplaui's  Testimony — The  Vermont  Sol- 
diers— Longing  for  the  Camp  Prayer-Meetings. 

Theke  have  been  glorious  revivals  of  religion  in  the 
army  in  answer  to  prayer.  They  have  prevailed  ex- 
tensively, and  they  prevail  now.  They  are  advancing 
in  power  with  the  advancing  spirit  of  prayer.  A 
chaplain  of  a  Pennsylvania  regiment  writes  from 
the  battle  field,  where  his  men  had  been  under  fire, 
and  where  they  displayed  the  most  undaunted  cour- 
age :— 

"The  morals  of  the  regiment  are  good,  and  are  con- 
stantly improving.  "We  have  frequent  prayer-meet- 
ings. Yesterday  was  a  happy  day  for  all  the  religious 
men  in  camp.  We  had  two  sermons,  followed  by  an 
excellent  address  from  the  colonel  commanding.  Could 
you  have  witnessed  the  earnestness  with  which  we 
Bung  the  seventy-second  and  twenty-third  Psalms, 


388  lOWER   OF   PKATEK. 

wlien  not  less  than  a  thousand  men  were  assembled, 
you  would  have  no  doubt  felt,  that  though  far  from 
sanctuaries,  God  was  here  blessing  his  people.  Quite 
a  number,  officers  and  men,  contribute,  bj  leading 
meetings  for  prayer,  to  sustain  the  religious  interest 
of  the  army." 

Another  chaplain  writes  : — "  I  do  hope  we  have 
the  indications  of  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
our  midst.  There  are  cases  of  deep  conviction  and 
some  hopeful  conversions.  I  find  it  difficult  to  learn 
who  feel  most  deeply.  I  have  formed  the  church 
members  into  a  regimental  church.  We  propose  to 
hold  our  first  communion  next  Sabbath.  We  will 
have  eighty  or  more  at  our  next  communion.  The 
staff  officers  offered  me  every  facility  in  their  power, 
to  promote  the  good  of  the  men.  They  are  lights 
on  the  line." 

All  through  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  there  is 
more  or  less  interest  in  most  of  the  regiments  on  the 
subject  of  salvation.  In  one  single  camp  thousands 
have  been  converted,  and  thousands  of  men  who  had 
backslidden  have  returned  to  their  duty.  Reference 
is  liere  had  to  the  Convalescent  Camp  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Alexandria.  God  blesses  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel,  as  they  are  preached  by  his  minister- 
ing servants,  to  the  salvation  of  a  multitude  of 
Bouls.      The  great  chapel  is  filled  every  night  with 


A   LETTEK  WITHIN   A   LETTER.  389 

those  wlio  come  to  engage  in  prayer.  Tlio  soldiers 
flock  to  those  meetings  until  there  is  no  room  for 
them,  and  they  stand  outside,  unwilling  to  leave.  If 
any  doubt,  let  them  go  to  this  camp,  and  they  will 
find  themselves  in  the  midst  of  a  great  revival,  be- 
stowed in  answer  to  prayer.  God  blesses  various 
means  to  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  the  men. 
Often  it  is  the  letter  that  comes  from  home  that 
arouses  the  conscience  of  the  soldiei.  The  letter  is 
from  a  little  child,  perhaps.  In  the  prayer-meetings 
short  religious  experiences  are  related.  Such  as  the 
following: — A  soldier  said  he  had  a  pious  wife  at 
home  who  kept  writing  very  religious  letters.  He 
did  not  want  them.  He  often  did  not  read  them,  but 
threw  them  one  side.  At  length  a  letter  came  having 
a  little  letter  in  i: .  I  said  to  mj^self,  who  can  this  little 
letter  be  from  ?  I  opened  and  found  it  was  from  my 
dear  little  girl.  It  went  on  to  tell  me  that  it  was  the 
first  letter  she  had  ever  written,  and  because  she  loved 
her  father  dearly,  this  first  letter  was  addressed  to  me. 
It  told  me  that  my  sister  Mary  was  dead,  and  I  should 
never  see  her  again.  It  said  that  when  she  was  dying 
she  called  my  little  Mary  to  her,  and  made  her  promise 
to  meet  her  in  heaven.  My  little  Mary  told  me  she 
had  really  set  out  on  her  journey,  and  she  begged  me  to 
go  along  with  her.  "What  could  I  do — I,  who  derided 
religion,  as  you  all  know,  from  the  day  I  came  into 


390  POWER   OF   PKATEE. 

the  army  ?  But  sinful  and  wicked  as  I  am,  I  lay  my- 
self at  Jesus's  feet,  and  start  for  heaven  to-night." 
Children's  letters  have  a  wonderful  power.  A  chap- 
lain in  the  meeting  spoke  of  what  had  lately  occurred 
in  the  army.  A  man  has  all  sorts  of  evil  influences 
around  him  when  he  gets  into  the  army.  It  was  very 
often  that  he  would  give  way  to  them.  It  was  not 
often  that  he  would  resist.  Sometimes  a  strange  cir- 
cumstance would  be  made  the  means  of  calling  a 
man  to  repentance  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

I  speak  of  a  man,  said  the  chaplain,  who  went 
into  the  army  a  perfect  skeptic,  and  succeeded  well  in 
ridiculing  religion  on  all  occasions.  By  this  course 
of  conduct  among  his  fellow  soldiers  he  made  him- 
self more  unhelieving  than  he  was  when  he  entered 
the  army.  It  was  an  easy  descent  to  hell  that  he  was 
making  ;  and  he  ran  on  with  eager  haste  in  his  hot  and 
mad  career.  He  loved  nothing  better  than  to  fling 
bitter  taunts  and  sneers  at  religion,  and  at  those  of  his 
comrades  who  pi'o'essedit. 

That  man  had  lost  a  most  devoted,  pious  wife,  about 
eleven  years  before  his  enlistment  into  the  army.  He 
had  a  little  girl  at  home,  very  young  in  years.  He 
thought  not  often  of  her,  but  she  thought  much  of 
Qiini.  She  was  a  Sabbath  School  scholar,  and  was 
very  faithful  in  her  attendance.  She  was  a  sober, 
thoughtful  little  girl,  and  became  anxious  about  her 


MAEr   SETS   OUT  FOR   HEAVEN.  391 

own  salvation.  She  was  oppressed  with  a  sense 
of  her  sins  and  her  need  of  the  Saviour.  She  knew 
that  her  mother  had  been  a  humble  follower  of 
Jesus,  and  witnessed  a  good  confession  of  her  faith  in 
liim.  She  knew  that  her  father  had  not  faith  in  Jesus, 
and  despised  all  who  professed  it. 

"  1  wonder,"  said  the  little  girl,  "  where  my  dear, 
precious  mother  will  find  me  when  I  am  called  to  go 
into  eternity  ?     I  wonder  where  I  shall  be  ? " 

Such  were  the  questions  which  agitated  her  mind 
for  days  and  days.  "  I  wonder  where  my  mother  will 
look  for  me,  if  I  have  no  Saviour  now  ? "  and  her  bur- 
dened heart  sank  with  fear.  She  felt  that  an  undone 
eternity  was  before  her.  She  trembled  in  view  of 
her  sins,  and  the  hell  that  she  deserved  to  suffer. 

At  length  her  mind  and  heart  fastened  itself  on 
Christ  as  her  Saviour  and  Almighty  Kedeemer.  He 
had  died  to  save  sinners ;  why  should  she  not  trust 
him  ?  Why  not  ?  And  the  more  she  asked  the  ques- 
tion the  less  she  was  able  to  answer  it.  She  began  to 
trust  in  him.  She  began  to  appropriate  to  herself  the 
merits  of  his  death.  She  began  to  see  and  rejoice  in 
the  boundless  satisfaction  which  Jesus  had  made  for 
sinners  who  believe  in  him.  Her  heart  ran  after 
Jesus,  crying  out :  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make 
me  clean.  And  she  began  to  feel  that  she  heard  her 
Saviour  say ;  I  will ;  be  thou  clean.  Then  she  became 
exceedingly  happy. 


392  POWER   OF  PEATEE. 

All  at  once  with  that  change  m  her  heart  sprang 
ap  a  great  desire  for  her  father.  Oh,  I  wonder,  she 
said  over  and  over  to  herself,  and  aloud,  Oh,  I  won- 
der where  father  is  !  She  did  not  say  this  because  she 
Lad  any  doubt  where  his  regiment,  his  company 
were,  and  he  himself  was,  in  his  relations  to  them. 
8he  knew  where  they  were.  But  she  did  not  know 
where  to  look  for  her  father's  soul.  "  I  wonder  where 
father  is  ? "  It  was  not  the  body  she  was  thinking  of; 
shfi  knew  where  that  was.  She  could  write  to  him 
any  day,  and  in  a  day  or  two  he  would  have  the  letter 
in  his  hand.  But,  "  Oh,  I  wonder  where  my  father 
is  ? "  was  continually  in  her  mind.  She  was  very 
anxious  about  him. 

One  day  she  sat  down,  said  the  chaplain,  and  wrote 
a  little  letter  to  her  father,  and  it  ran  very  much  in 
this  strain,  and  much  in  this  language  : — 

"  Dearest  Papa  : — You  don't  know  how  much  I 
love  you,  and  how  much  I  am  concerned  about  you, 
and  how  often  I  say  in  my  heart,  '  Oh,  I  wonder 
where  father  is  ? '  I  know  that  you  are  with  your 
company  and  with  your  regiment,  yet  your  little  girl 
don't  know  where  you  are.  And  I  often  say  I  won- 
der where  mother  and  I  will  find  you  when  we  are  all 
dead.  For,  dear  papa,  I  think  I  know  where  dear 
mother  is,  and  now  I  hope  I  shall  go  to  her  when  we 
are  dead.     But  I  wonder  where  we  shall  look  for  you  ? 


*'  OH,  I  WONDER  WHEEE  FATHEK  IS  !  "      393 

Oh,  dear  papa,  I  cannot  tell  yon  how  happy  I  am 
Bmce  I  have  found  Jesus,  and  how  much  I  want  you 
should  find  Jesus  too  ! — then  when  we  all  die  we  shall 
know  where  to  find  you." 

Thus  the  little  letter  ran  on.  She  brought  the  let- 
ter to  the  chaplain,  who  was  home  on  a  furlough,  and 
putting  it  into  his  hands,  bid  him  carry  it  to  her  father, 
and  besrsred  him  not  to  leave  her  father  until  he  be- 
lieved  in  Christ. 

The  chaplain  took  charge  of  the  letter,  and  on  his 
return  sought  out  the  soldier,  and  found  him.  He 
asked  him — "  "William,  how  is  your  wife  ?  " 

"  Wife,  wife,"  said  the  soldier ;  "  I  have  no 
wife.  She  has  been  dead  and  in  heaven  eleven 
years." 

"  How  is  your  little  girl  ?  " 

"  How  do  you  know  I  have  a  little  girl  ?  " 

"  Never  mind  about  that,"  said  the  chaplain.  "  I 
wanted  to  know  if  you  know  how  she  is.  Here,  I 
have  a  little  letter  for  you  from  her  ? " 

"  A  letter  from  her  ? " 

"  Yes,"  said  the  good  chaplain,  "  and  I  heard  her 
Bay  many  times,  '  Oh,  I  wonder  where  father  is  ?  '  " 

"  What's  the  matter  with  the  child  ?  She  knows  well 
enough  where  I  am." 

"  Well  I  will  tell  you,  William  ;  your  little  girl  has 
become  a  Christian,  and  she  says  she  knows  well  where 

17* 


394-  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

her  mother  is ;  but  '  Oh,  I  wonder,'  she  says  contin- 
ually, '  I  wonder  where  father  is.'  Would  you  like  to 
Bee  the  letter  ? "  I  handed  the  letter  to  him,  and  stood 
and  saw  his  face  turn  pale  as  ashes  while  he  read  that 
little  letter.    At  length  I  said : 

"  William,  where  are  you  ?  and  where  shall  your 
wife  and  little  girl  look  for  you  in  eternity  ? " 

He  turned  to  me  with  his  eyes  brimming  with  tears, 
and  said : 

"  Chaplain,  will  you  tell  me  where  I  shall  look  for 
them  f  If  you  will,  I  will  try  to  be  where  they  can 
find  me.     They  shall  not  look  in  vain." 

I  began  and  expounded  to  that  poor  sinner  the 
way  of  salvation  in  Jesus  Christ.  And  a  more  joyful, 
happy  Christian  is  not  to  be  found  in  all  the  army  to- 
day, now  that  he  has  found  Christ  the  Way,  the 
Truth,  and  the  Life.  And  now  he  is  looking  forward 
with  gloi'ious  hope  to  the  time  when  his  wife  and 
his  dear  little  girl  shall  stand  hand  in  hand  with 
each  other  and  cast  their  crowns  of  everlasting  re- 
joicing at  Jesus' s  feet,  and  ascribe  to  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain,  all  honor  and  glory  and  blessing. 

Oh,  I  tell  you  Jesus  knows  how  to  appreciate  the 
prayers  of  a  little  child !  He  knows  how  to  answer. 
He  gives  joy  for  sorrow,  and  the  garment  of  praise 
for  the  spirit  of  heaviness. 

Some  go  to  the  army  not  expecting  to  see  religious 


LONGING   FOR   CAMP   PKATEK-MEETINGS.  395 

feeling  at  flood  tide,  on  the  camp  ground.  But  so  tliey 
find  it.  Some  Vermont  soldiers  went  through  the 
city  the  other  day.  They  were  exceedingly  anx- 
ious to  go  home.  They  had  found  a  precious  Sa- 
viour in  the  camp,  and  they  wanted  to  go  home  and 
tell  their  friends  how  near  and  dear  he  was  to  them. 
They  expressed  great  pleasure  in  returning  to  their 
regiment.  "  Oh,"  they  said,  "  we  longed  to  get  home 
and  tell  the  good  Christian  people  what  glorious  times 
we  had  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  "We  thought 
they  would  be  on  fire  with  the  good  news.  But  we 
found  it  so  cold  up  there  in  Yermont,  we  longed  to 
get  hack  again  to  our  dear  Prayer-Meetings  in  the 
army.  We  have  such  animation  and  such  lively 
times  in  the  army.  We  did  not  feel  at  home  any- 
where else.  If  you  come  down  with  us,  you  will  see 
no  dull  Prayer-Meetings.  You  will  see  and  feel  that 
all  are  animated  with  Spiritual  Life." 

Such  is  the  testimony  borne  by  nearly  all  who 
have  been  conversant  with  the  army,  that  it  is  the 
place  of  wonderful  and  prevailing  prayer. 


896  POWEK   OF   PKAYER. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

PRAYER  AND  EXPERIENCE  ON  THE  BATTLE-FIELD. 

Imprecations  and  Prayers — ^Yearnings  for  a  Saviour — The  Sergeant — All 
is  Well — Catholic  Soldier — His  Douay  Testament — Dying  Soldiers 
to  the  Fulton  Street  Meeting — Men  in  Hospital — Believing— 
Coming  into  the  Church — Cumberland  Army — The  General  favors 
Prayer  Meetings — The  Colonel  Dying  on  the  Field — Jesus  will  Take 
me  Home — Scenes  on  a  Battle-field — Wanting  to  Speak  of  Christ — 
Soldier  has  Much  to  Say — Wife's  Prayer — Lost — Little  Son  Praying 
— Try  Christ — Soldier  laying  his  Doings  Down — "  Killed  " — Saved, 

The  field  of  a  great  battle  must  always  be  a  place 
of  absorbing  interest.  Tiiousands  lie  dead  and  dying. 
Thousands  lie  down  to  rise  no  more.  Imprecations 
and  curses  linger  on  profane  lips  that  will  be  soon 
closed  in  death.  Tiiousands  pray,  who  never  prayed 
before,  that  God  will  have  mercy  on  their  souls. 
"  O  God  !  have  mercy — have  mercy  on  my  soul !  "  is 
a  prayer  which  may  be  heard  all  over  the  field.  The 
wounded  will  cry  for  water  to  assuage  their  natural 
thirst.  They  will  also  cry  for  the  water  that  springs 
up  unto  everlasting  life.  Manj  despairing  hearts 
yearn  for  a  Saviour  who  is  willing  and  mighty  to 


THK    SEKGEAKT.  397 

save.  Eternity  lies  before  tliem  now,  and  they  knew 
they  are  soon  to  enter  upon  its  untried  realities.  All 
the  instructions  of  parents  and  teachers  and  pastors — 
all  the  misimproved  privileges  and  missjjent  opportu- 
nities of  the  past  come  rushing  in  review  before 
them,  and  the  sins  of  a  wicked  life  stare  them  in  the 
face.  No  wonder  they  cry  for  mercy.  We  have 
known  something  of  tiie  experiences  and  prayers  of 
the  battle-field.  While  we  would  by  no  means  en- 
courage delay  in  turning  to  God  and  securing  salva- 
tion by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  before  the  soldier  comes 
to  such  an  awful  place  and  hour,  we  have  not  forgot- 
ten that  the  thief  on  the  cross  found  mercy  in  the 
hour  of  his  greatest  extremity.  And  we  cannot  doubt 
that  many  a  soldier  has  found  mercy  in  the  last  hour. 
We  believe  in  the  power  of  prayer.  We  believe  that 
he  who  prompts  the  cry  for  mercy  will  also  show 
mercy.  Our  God  is  very  merciful  to  all  who  call  upon 
him  in  sincerity  and  truth. 

One  of  the  touching  incidents  of  this  nature  is  thus 
related  by  a  clergyman  who  was  in  attendance  upon 
the  wounded  in  battle : — "  A  young  man  from  Lowell, 
Massachusetts,  a  sergeant,  having  suffered  amputation 
of  the  left  arm,  was  gradually  sinking,  having  no  hope 
in  Christ,  and  much  cast  down  in  spirit.  I  tele- 
graphed to  his  wife  to  come  to  him.  She  was  a 
young  and  lovely  woman.     She  came  at  once,  and  for 


398  rowER  OF  prayer. 

a  time  lie  seemed  to  rally  by  her  clieerful  presence 
and  tender  nursing.  But  slie  too  was  a  stranger  to 
Christ,  and  could  not  look  to  God  in  this  hour  of 
trial. 

"  As  often  as  I  spoke  to  him  of  Jesus,  and  a  Saviour's 
love,  he  would  turn  his  large,  full  eyes,  filled  with 
tears,  upon  his  wife,  with  a  longing  gaze  I  never  can 
forget.  Daily  the  Destroyer  wasted  his  strength. 
Daily  I  was  at  his  bedside.  I  pointed  this  dying 
husband  and  his  weeping  wife  to  the  sinner's  Friend. 
Light  dawned  upon  his  mind  at  last.  All  his  words 
of  doubt  gave  place  to  words  of  confidence  and  love. 
Drawing  nigh  to  his  side,  when  death  was  on  his 
brow,  I  said  : 

"  How  is  it  with  you,  Sergeant  ? "  With  a  look  of 
'.aim  peace  he  replied  : 

"  '  Almost  gone,  but  all  is  well.' 

"  Jesus  was  near  him.  He  slept  a  few  moments, 
and  then  rousing  himself,  he  called  his  wife  and  told 
her  that  he  had  been  where  the  angels  were,  and 
they  were  with  him.  With  his  dying  breath  he  com- 
mended his  beloved  wife  to  Jesus' s  care. 

"  I  closed  his  eyes  in  death.  Many  stood  around 
his  cot  and  heard  his  dying  prayer  on  which  his  soul 
was  wafted  upward.  With  sad  hearts  we  laid  him  to 
his  last  rest,  but  before  we  closed  his  grave  his  wife 
was  led  to  consecrate  herself  to  Jesus  Christ.     She 


THE   CATHOLIC   SOLDIEK.  399 

now  waits  in  expectation  of  joining  the  sainted  dead 
in  heaven." 

Another  clergyman  says: — "I  never  saw  more 
joy  manifested  on  any  face  than  on  that  of  a  Koman 
Catholic  soldier,  a  poor,  suffering  lad,  when  I  gave 
him  a  copy  of  the  Douay  version  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. He  looked  it  over  and  over  and  over,  and  his 
face  fairly  shone  with  delight,  as  he  said — '  This  will 
tell  me  of  Jesus — of  precious  Jesus.  No  gift  could 
be  so  welcome  to  me  as  this.  Now  while  the  few 
hours  remain  with  me  to  live,  read  to  me  of  Jesus.  I 
look  beyond  the  cross  to  him  who  hung  on  it.  I  want 
now  to  know  all  about  him.' 

"  And  greedily  did  he  devour  the  words  of  that 
New  Testament  in  which  the  Saviour  assured  him 
that  he  would  save  to  the  uttermost." 

Requests  for  prayers  have  come  from  the  battle- 
field to  the  Fulton  Street  Prayer-Meeting,  like  the 
following,  dated  at  Carondelet,  Missouri : — 

"  To  the  Fulton  Street  Prayer-Meeting : — 

"  Bretheek  : — A  few  days  ago,  through  the  mercies 
of  a  kind  Providence,  I  got  a  copy  of  the  Noon  Pray- 
er-Meeting, and  I  read  in  its  pages  how  merciful  and 
good  our  Heavenly  Pather  has  been  in  hearing  and 
answering  the  prayers  which  have  been  offered  from 
time  to  time  for  the  salvation  of  men. 


400  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

"  I  am  a  soldier.  I  have  been  a  very  great  biiiner 
Oh !  what  awfully  revolting  crimes  I  have  committed 
against  Him  who  has  watched  over  me  for  two  years 
and  a  half,  and  preserved  me  on  many  battle-fields. 
My  regiment  was  stationed  some  time  ago  at  Helena, 
Arkansas.  It  was  after  battle  that  my  eyes  were 
opened  to  see  the  awful  gulf  into  which  I  was  plun- 
ging my  soul.  My  comrades  were  dying  very  fast 
around  me.  I  saw  the  condition  I  was  in.  I  sought 
Jesus,  and,  blessed  be  his  name,  I  found  him.  Oh, 
what  a  joy  I  experienced  when  my  sins  were  forgiven  ! 

"Now,  dear  brethren,  do  remember  me  in  your 
prayers.  Oh,  pray  for  the  soldier !  I  want  to  pray, 
and  be  kept  from  doing  wickedly  in  God's  sight. 
Perhaps  some  of  you  have  fathers,  or  sons,  or  brothers 
in  the  army.  Pray  for  me  as  you  would  pray  for  them. 
Pray  for  a  dying  man.  I  know  God  will  hear  and 
answer  your  prayers.  I  shall  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life." 

A  chaplain  writes : — "  Our  hosj)ital  accommodates 
1,200.  We  have  had  3,000  since  the  opening.  We 
have  been  cheered  in  seeing  quite  a  number  turning 
to  the  Lord.  Each  month  I  have  baptized  some,  and 
added  them  to  the  General  Evangelical  Christian 
Church.  Among  them  have  been  several  young  men 
of  much  promise  from  the  State  of  New  York.  My 
humble  experience,  both  in  the  regiment  and  in  hos- 


AKMY   OF   THE   CUMBERLAND  401 

pital,  has  proved  that  the  chaplaincy  has  not  been  a 
failure,  as  has  been  so  often  announced.  I  believe  I 
have  never  admitted  so  many  men  to  church  privi- 
leges in  the  same  length  of  time  before  as  within  the 
last  three  months.  This  is  because  we  have  an  in- 
terest in  the  prayers  of  God's  people.  We  are  work- 
ing on.  Pray  for  us  still,  and  richer  answers  to  pray- 
er will  follow.     God  loves  to  answer  prayer." 

A  gentleman  from  a  Western  city,  who  has  been 
much  in  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  said  that 
though  he  had  been  in  many  portions  of  the  Army, 
East,  West,  and  Southwest,  he  had  never  been  in  an 
army  where  so  many  noble  and  pious  men  could  be 
found  as  in  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland.  The 
General  believes  in  prayer — ^believes  in  Jesus — and 
grants  the  largest  liberty  to  the  men  to  meet  for  pray- 
er and  other  religious  services.  He  told  of  many 
conversions  which  had  come  under  his  own  observa- 
tion on  the  battle-fields,  and  on  the  hospital  boats 
which  conveyed  the  wounded  away  to  distant  hospi- 
tals. We  had  our  daily  evening  prayer-meetings  on 
board,  he  found  that  prayer  was  a  great  help  to  our 
wounded  and  dying  men.  They  seized  on  prayer  for 
themselves,  and  prayed  with  a  most  touching  earnest- 
ness. Oh!  you  should  have  heard  some  of  those 
prayers,  made  by  men  lying  upon  their  stretchers; 
for  when  there  were  no  others  to  take  part,  these  men 


402  POWER   OF   PKAYER. 

would  lead  off  in  prayer — praying  for  salvation,  and 
pleading  for  the  sake  of  the  dear  Saviour  that  they 
might  be  forgiven.  I  know  that  some  found  peace  in 
beheving.  I  know  that  God  manifested  himself  as 
the  hearer  of  prayer,  answering  as  well  as  hearing." 

When  Col.  H C was  wounded  at  Pitts 

burg  Landing,  knowing  that  the  wound  would  be 
fatal,  he  expressed  a  wish  to  his  brother  that  he  would 
take  him  home  to  his  family.  But  as  the  battle  raged, 
the  enemy  pressed  upon  them  in  such  numbers  and 
force  that  they  were  in  danger  of  being  taken  prison- 
ers. The  chaplain,  the  surgeon,  and  many  others  in 
attendance  were  taken  ;  but,  remarkable  as  it  may  ap- 
pear, he  and  his  brother  remained  unmolested.  That 
was  a  moment  of  trial  to  them  both.  His  brotlier 
was  without  aid  to  convey  the  wounded  colonel  to  a 
place  of  safety,  and  he  expressed  a  fear  that  he  should 
not  be  able  to  comply  with  his  wishes,  to  which  the 
colonel  calmly  replied,  "  Never  miud,  Charley,  Jesus 
will  soon  take  me  home."  What  childlike  faith  ? 
What  confidence  in  God,  whom  he  had  too  long  trusted 
to  have  doubts  of  him  now.  He  knew  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  was  present  on  the  battle-field  as  well  as  in  his 
own  peaceful  home.  As  he  lay  there,  the  life  blood 
flowing  from  a  gliastly  wound  in  his  lungs,  he  testified 
of  the  goodness  of  God,  and  showed  with  how  little 


AN   OFFICER   DYING,  403 

fear  a  Christian  could  face  death  on  the  battle-field, 
and  liow  cahnlj  lie  could  die. 

At  last  help  arrived,  and  he  was  borne  on  a  stretch- 
er, through  low,  marshy  defiles  and  over  pathless 
woodlands,  toward  the  Tennessee.  At  night  they 
encamped  upon  its  bank.     It  was  his  last  on  earth. 

The  heavcDS  were  covered  with  black  clouds,  and  a 
pouring  rain  was  descending.  During  the  vivid 
flashes  of  lightning  they  had  a  view  of  the  happy 
face  of  their  beloved  commander.  He  assured  them 
that  though  his  physical  sufferings  were  great,  his  soul 
was  in  perfect  peace.  What  that  brave  and  true 
Christian  soldier  suffered  during  that  night  none  can 
know.  He  gradually  sank,  till  at  length,  leaving  ten- 
der messages  for  his  wife  and  children,  he  calmly  com- 
mitted his  soul  to  God  in  prayer — wonderful  prayer, 
for  trust  and  hope — and  Jesus  took  him  home,  while 
his  prayer  was  lingering  on  his  lips.  So  a  praying 
officer  can  die. 

Another  says  of  the  battle-field,  one  of  the  bloodi- 
est of  the  war : — "  'No  tongue  or  pen  can  describe  what 
I  have  witnessed.  I  ask  your  prayers  for  five  thousand 
men,  wounded  in  all  possible  forms.  Oh  !  what  scenes 
of  sorrow.  Imagine  corncribs,  barns,  and  every  pos- 
sible place,  filled  with  these  wounded  sufferers  fur  six 
miles  around.  One  hundred  of  them  are  dying  daily. 
The  churches  are   filled  with  these   wounded  men. 


404  POWER   OF  PEATEE. 

Wo  go  right  in  among  them  and  pray  with  them  as 
we  can.  At  times  men  breathe  their  last  during  our 
services.  These  poor  men  are  waiting  for  you  to  tell 
them  of  Jesus. 

"  On  one  occasion  as  I  passed  around,  I  stopped  and 
spoke  to  one  of  them.  '  Have  you  the  comforts  of 
religion  ? '  I  asked.  '  Brother,  take  a  chair  and  sit 
down,'  he  replied.  '  I  have  much  to  say  to  you.' 
I  told  him  I  could  stop  but  a  few  moments.  He 
was  so  urgent  upon  me  and  his  heart  seemed  so  full, 
that  he  kept"  me  three  quarters  of  an  hour.  He  was 
a  Vermont  soldier.  He  said  he  had  a  praying  wife 
far  away.  'As  I  was  parting  from  her,'  he  said, 
'  she  led  me  into  a  room  and  kneeled  down  by  my 
side,  with  her  six  children,  and  prayed.  Then  she 
asked  me  to  pray.  I  tried  as  best  I  could.  Then  my 
little  boy  burst  into  such  a  prayer  as  I  never  heard 
before.  I^ow  my  wife  is  away,  and  will  you  please 
tell  me  a  little  about  the  way  of  salvation  ? '  His 
gratitude  was  so  great  at  what  he  said  I  had  done  for 
him,  that  he  put  his  arms  around  my  neck  and  kissed 
me. 

"  Brethren,  pray  for  us.  The  rebels  also  receive  the 
gospel  gladly.  They  say  to  us  :  '  "We  can  stand  your 
cannon  balls,  but  we  cannot  stand  your  kindness.' 
The  whole  Union  army  seems  to  be  waiting  for  the 
gospel." 


TKY   CHRIST.  405 

All  hearts  seemed  bowed  in  prayer.  Supplicatior. 
was  offered  for  all  classes  of  these  men — earnestlj, 
ferveatly,  and  with  united  hearts.  God  liears  and 
answers  prayer.  Oh  !  that  all  would  know  the  power 
of  prayer ! 

Another  said  : — "  You  have  heard  of  the  soldier  at 
Scutari,  with  whom  a  conversation  arose  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion.  A  convalescent  had  crawled  with 
his  crutch  to  the  bedside  of  a  comrade,  anxious  to 
know  how  it  fared  with  one  who  had  stood  shoulder 
to  shoulder  with  him  in  more  than  one  battle. 

"  '  Well,  how  do  you  do  to-day  ? '  asked  the  visitor, 
in  a  cheerful  tone. 

"  '  I  cannot  say  that  all  is  well,  either  outwardly  or 
inwardly.  But  you  are  the  man  I  was  wishing  to 
see.' 

"  '  What  can  I  do  for  you,  my  good  fellow  ? ' 

"  '  Well,  the  chaplain  was  here  yesterday,  and  I  told 
him  that  I  was  miserable.  I  told  him  that  I  had  tried 
pleasure,  drink,  everything,  and  that  now  my  wretch- 
ed mind  was  harder  to  bear  than  my  wounds.  What 
do  you  think  he  said  ?  why,  in  the  most  solemn  and 
earnest  manner  he  said,  "  Try  Christ !  "  and  all  night 
long  those  two  words  have  been  dwelling  on  my  mind. 
I  am  determined  to  try  him,  and  I  have  tried  him, 
and  I  find  he  is  all  he  is  recommended  to  be.'  " 

So  I  have  commended  Christ  to  many  a  sinner,  and 


406  POWER   OF   PEATEE. 

have  asked  tlie  poor  soldier  to  try  Him,  as  the  best  and 
last  resort.     I  have  seen  the  good  of  trying  Christ. 

"  Killed."  ^  For  a  week  they  had  watched  the 
mails  and  the  newspapers,  to  get  some  tidings  from 
the  battle-field  of  the  son  and  brother  that  had  gone 
away  to  the  war.  He  had  been  followed  with  a  cloud 
of  prayer.  Morning,  noon,  and  night  he  had  been  re- 
membered by  all  the  home  circle.  All  was  now  anx- 
iety for  news. 

At  last  it  came.  In  the  midst  of  a  long  list  of 
the  dead  and  wounded  was  found  a  precious  name, 
and  opposite  that  name  was  the  single  word — "  Kill- 
ed.''^ That  was  all.  No  means  of  knowing  of  the 
thoughts  and  feelings  of  the  last  hours  of  his  life  on 
earth — what  he  suffered — whether  he  lingered  long 
on  the  field,  and  longed  for  mother  and  home,  or 
whether  he  went  swiftly  and  without  pain.  And  where 
had  he  gone  ?  This  was  the  most  agonizing  inquiry. 
The  house  was  filled  with  mourning  and  tears.  The 
light  of  the  dwelling  would  come  back  to  mother  and 
sisters  no  more. 

Yet  there  were  no  murmurings — no  exclamations  of 
passionate  grief.  There  was  a  calm  submission  to  the 
Divine  will,  even  on  this  first  day  of  sorrow.  There 
was  confidence  in  God.  Friends  full  of  sympathy 
flocked  in  to  minister  to  the  bereaved  family. 

In  the  midst  of  sorrow  there  was  peace. 


A  mother's  embrace.  4:0? 

In  a  short  time  came  tidings  of  the  son  and 
brother — to  the  mother  and  sisters.  It  was  a  letter 
from  the  chaplain. 

"  Tell  the  dear  ones  at  home  that  I  am  dying,"  said 
the  youth,  whispering  the  words  into  the  ear  of  the 
chaplain — "  Tell  my  dear  mother  that  her  Saviour  is 
my  Saviour.  Ok !  tell  her  that  I  always  could  feel  her 
arms  around  my  neck,  just  as  she  pressed  me  to  her 
bosom  as  I  was  coming  away,  and  begged  me  to  seek 
an  interest  in  Christ.  And  I  did  seek,  I  attended  the 
regimental  prayer-meetings.  I  asked  for  prayer.  I 
did  not  find  Christ  in  the  prayer-meeting.  I  thought 
I  should.  I  had  planned  it  all  out.  But  my  plans  all 
failed.  I  felt  that  embrace  of  my  mother.  I  heard 
her  sweet,  melting  voice  commending  me  to  Jesus. 
One  night,  the  night  before  the  battle,  I  said,  I  can 
do  no  more.  I  will  lay  all  my  doing  down  at  Jesus. 
I  seemed  to  hear  his  voice  saying,  Look  unto  me  and 
be  saved.  I  looked,  and  I  was  saved.  Something  as- 
sured me  I  was  saved,  and  now  I  know  I  am.  Jesus 
is  mine  and  I  am  his.  Oh !  tell  dear  mother  that  I 
am  saved."    He  was  numbered  with  the  dead. 


408  POWEK   OF   PKAYER. 


CPIAPTER  XXX. 

GOING  HOME.— PRAYER  TURNED  TO  PRAISE. 

Praying  Men— Anticipating  Death— Letters  Home — "My  Joseph"— 
Dying — Believing  in  Jesus — Lost  a  Son  and  Found  a  Son — Letter 
from  the  Battle  Field- Going  Home— Farewells. 

Our  army  has  bad  iu  it,  and  still  has,  many  godly 
praying,  devoted  men ;  some  have  died  who  antici 
pated  their  death  before,  and  have  recorded  the  pre 
monitions  of  their  own  minds  in  letters  sent  before  the 
battle  to  their  distant  homes,  or  in  letters  and  mem 
oranda  which  have  been  found  on  their  pei'sons. 

The  following  notes  were  written  in  pencil  by  Sam- 
uel F.  Willard,  of  Madison,  Conn.,  captain  in  the  14th 
Connecticut  regiment.  They  were  addressed  to  his 
wife,  and  within  an  hour  after  the  last  record,  which 
was  found  on  his  person,  was  made,  he  had  fallen  on 
the  battle  field.  On  Sunday  morning,  Sept.  ■  14,  he 
wrote:  "To-day  we  started  on  our  long  march  on 
hard  bread  and  coffee  alone ;  marched  till  four  o'clock. 
We  are  now  in  line  of  battle  in  the  Middletown  Yal- 
le}  ;  right  in  sight  there  is  an  artillery  engagement — 
nothing  very  serious." 


ANTICIPATmG   DEATH.  409 

Monday-  Morning,         [ 
MiDDLETOWiT  Valley,  Seft.  15,  1863.   \ 

These  may  be  my  last  words  ;  if  so,  they  are 
these  :— 

I  have  full  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  my  Saviour  ;  I  do 
not  regret  that  I  have  fallen  in  defence  of  my  conn- 
try  ;  I  have  loved  you  truly,  and  know  that  you  have 
loved  me,  and  in  leaving  this  world  of  sin  1  go  to  an- 
other and  better  one,  where  I  am  confident  I  shall 
meet  you.  I  freely  forgive  all  my  enemies,  and  ask 
them  for  Christ's  sake  to  forgive  me.  If  my  body 
bhc'uld  ever  reach  home,  let  there  be  no  ceremony ;  I 
ask  no  higher  honor  than  to  die  for  my  country — lay 
me  silently  in  the  grave,  imitate  my  virtues,  and  for- 
give all  my  errors. 

I  prefer  death  in  the  cause  of  my  country  to  life  in 
sympathy  with  its  enemies. 

And  now,  my  precious  wife,  good  bye.  May  the 
grace  of  God  sustain  you,  and  we  will  meet  at  last  in 
heaven. 

Signed  in  the  valley  on  the  battle  ground  near 
Bolivar  Heights,  Md. 

Samuel  Fbajstcis  Willaed. 

Tuesday  Mornmg,  Sc2?t.  16,  1S63. 
The  Division  moved  yesterday  at  about  10  A.  M.^ 
passed  through  the  region  of  the  battle  on  the  pre- 
vious day — dead  rebels  on  every  side.     Our  surgeons 

18 


410  POWER   OF   PKATEK. 

administered  to  the  wants  of  many  of  the  wounded 
rebels.  Saw  hundreds  of  wounded  rebels  as  we  pass* 
ed  through  different  villages,  in  barns,  houses,  hospi- 
tals. It  was  a  very  sorry  sight  for  our  boys — ^rebels 
were  strongly  intrenched  on  the  mountain  and  held  a 
good  position,  but  fled  as  the  army  approached.  Gen- 
erals McClellan  and  Burnside  passed  in  front  of  the 
ariiiv — immense  cheering.  Rebel  prisoners  being 
irought  in  all  the  time,  poorly  dressed  but  fine-look- 
ing fellows — act  as  though  they  were  glad  to  be  taken 
in. 

Tuesday  Morning — ^later. 
The  battle  has  commenced  ;  one  man  killed  within 
20  rods  of  me  by  a  shell.  My  faith  is  in  God  ;  if  I 
die,  I  die  in  the  faith  of  my  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  who  died  that  I  might  live.  "We  are  now  to 
go  into  battle.  God  save  my  men,  God  save  me,  God 
save  the  United  States  of  America.  God  bless  you,  my 
own  dear  wife,  and  may  we  meet  at  last  in  heaven, 
where  there  will  be  no  war  or  sin. 

Camp  neae  Peteestille,  Md.,         ) 
Wednesday  Morning^  17th.   \ 

"We  are  on  the  eve  of  a  great  battle.  Yesterday, 
there  was  an  artillery  engagement  close  by  us,  and  we 
were  dodging  shells  and  balls  for  about  three  hours. 
One  man  was  killed  within  15  or  20  rods  of  me.  Sev- 
eral others  were  wounded.   We  have  an  immense  army 


THE    MEN    WHO   PKAY.  411 

here — McClellan  and  Burnsido  are  liere  in  command 
— I  cannot  say  more — we  are  ordered  off  with  80 
rounds  of  cartridges — cannon  are  Looming  on  every 
side — my  faith  is  in  God. 

I  passed  the  battle  ground  Monday,  saw  the  dead 
and  dying  on  every  side  ;  I  pray  God  we  may  be 
successful,  and  that  you  may  see  me  again. ■ 

And  just  there  the  pencil  notes  close  suddenly.  An 
hour  later  he  lay  dead  on  the  field  of  victory,  and  this 
pencil  story  remains  to  tell  how  he  died. 

These  are  th§  men  who  sustain  army  prayer-meet- 
ings,  and  favor  every  good  word  and  work.  These 
are  the  men  who  have  gone  from  the  homes  where 
was  offered  the  morning  and  evening  prayer.  They 
have  gone  from  our  churches  and  Sabbath  schools. 
They  were  first  and  foremost  in  building  up  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ.  They  have  been  in  the  army 
what  they  have  been  at  home.  Only  they  have 
grown  more  rapidly  in  every  feature  of  the  Cliristian 
life — men  of  more  earnest  faith  and  prayer  than  be- 
fore they  went  to  the  war.  Thousands  of  such  men 
have  we  lost,  and  heaven  has  gained  what  we  have 
mourned  as  dead. 

Some  who  go  to  the  army  have  a  speedy  prepara 
tion  for  heaven,  and  are  then  called  to  stand  within 
the  jasper  walls.  A  clergyman  says  : — I  visited  the 
hospitals  at  Fortress  Monroe.     Taking  a  bundle  of 


412  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

tracts,  one  bright  Lord's  day  morning,  I  entered  one 
of  the  hospitals  to  distribute  them,  and  talk  with  the 
men  of  the  things  which  belong  to  their  eternal  peace. 
After  supplying  the  tracts  to  those  in  the  main  build- 
ing, I  crossed  the  green  toward  a  sort  of  cottage  which 
had  been  turned  into  a  hospital.  As  I  walked  along 
the  veranda,  I  heard  the  sound  of  a  woman's  voice. 
Turning  to  see  where  it  came  from,  I  beheld  a  most 
touching  scene.  There  before  me,  on  a  hospital  pal- 
let, lay  a  poor  young  soldier,  probably  about  twenty- 
one  years  of  age.  As  I  gazed  on  h[s  pale  face  and 
sunken  eye,  I  felt  that  he  was  another  victim  to  rebel- 
lion. Bending  over  him  with  the  most  touching  ten- 
derness, and  with  the  most  keen  agony  visible  in  her 
face,  stood  a  woman,  who  I  knew  could  be  none  other 
than  a  mother.  Stepping  softly  into  the  room,  1  stood 
for  a  moment,  when  the  lady  approaclied  me.  I  told 
her  who  I  was,  and  that  I  was  seeking  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  poor  soldiers.  Pointing  to  the  bed  on 
which  lay  the  young  soldier,  she  said,  "  That's  Joseph, 
sir — my  Joseph — all  of  earth  that's  left  me  to  comfort 
my  widowed  and  declining  days.  I  had  hoped  to 
pass  maii}^  hap^jy  years  with  him  —but  that's  all  over. 
He  is  dying,  sir !  " 

To  soothe  her,  I  said — "  Oh,  it  may  not  be  so  bad  as 
you  think." 

"  Ah,  sir,"  she  replied,  "  there  is  no  liope — no  hope, 


A  mother's  soeeow.  413 

He  is  shot  tlirough  the  lungs.     The  doctors  have  just 
left,  telling  me  he  must  die." 

Bending  her  head  upon  her  bosom,  she  was  silent 
for  a  few  moments.  She  resumed,  saying — "But, 
sir,  I  told  him  he  might  go.  His  comrades  were 
going,  so  I  gave  my  consent,  and  he  left  me  for  the 
war.  Well,  sir,  many  a  mother  has  suffered,  and 
why  not  I  ?  Yet,  it  is  hard  to  lose  all  you  have — the 
only  one ! " 

Taking  my  hand,  she  said — 

"  Sir,  I  can  give  his  body  for  his  country,  but  I  can- 
not give  up  liis  soul.  Oh !  my  friend,  Joseph  is  not  a 
Christian.  Come,  I  beseech  you,  and  speak  to  him 
about  Jesus." 

She  led  me  to  his  bed-side,  and  I  leaned  over  him 
to  speak  about  a  preparation  for  seeing  God,  lie 
told  me  his  history.  He  had  been  early  taught  that 
there  was  but  one  Almighty  Saviour.  But  in  leaving 
home  for  the  camp,  early  impressions  had  faded,  good 
lessons  had  been  forgotten,  and  he  admitted  that  he 
had  plunged  into  gross  sin.  After  telling  me  his 
story,  he  looked  in  my  face  and  said — 

"  Well,  sir,  I  have  been  a  real  wicked  fellow  ;  now, 
tell  me,  do  you  think  God  would  save  such  a  sinner 
as  me  ?     I  want  to  be  a  Christian." 

"  Why,  listen  to  what  God  has  said,"  I  replied : 
" '  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  accep- 


414  POWER   OF   PKAYEK. 

tation,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners.'  (1  Tim.  i.  15.)  Now,  Josepli,  God  has  said 
this,  and  God  cannot  lie ;  and  he  has  said  more.  God 
has  told  us  that  he  '  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave 
his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  belie veth  in 
him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.' 
(John  iii.  16.)  And,  now  that  you  feel  that  you  have 
been  such  a  wicked  fellow.  He  has  left  you  some  con- 
solation in  this  passage — '  As  I  live,  saitli  the  Lord 
God,  I  have  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked ; 
but  that  the  wicked  turn  from  his  way,  and  live ;  turn 
ye,  turn  ye,  from  your  evil  ways,  for  why  will  ye 
die?'  (Ezekiel  xxxiii.)  And  then  again,  Joseph, 
listen — '  Come,  let  us  reason  together,  saith  the  Lord  ; 
though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white 
as  snow  ;  though  they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall 
be  as  wool.'  (Isaiah  i.  59.)  Does  not  this  take  in 
your  case?  And  to  finish  the  whole  of  it,  listen  to 
what  Jesus  says — '  Him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in 
no  wise  cast  out.'  That  is,  he  will  save  to  the  utter- 
most all  those  who  come  to  him  on  the  alone  merits 
of  Jesus."  I  besought  him  to  cast  himself  at  the  foot 
of  the  cross,  and  to  believe  it,  because  God  had  said 
so.  He  seemed  to  realize  God's  goodness  in  the  gift 
of  his  Son,  and  looking  up  in  my  face  like  a  child,  so 
trustingly,  he  exclaimed : 
"  Ain't  that  nice  ?    Won't  you  pray  for  me  ?  " 


MOTHEKS'    PRAYERS.  415 

I  knelt  down  on  one  side  of  the  bed,  his  mother  on 
the  other,  and  prayed  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners  to  re- 
veal himself  to  the  poor  soldier.  When  we  rose  from 
our  knees,  he  took  his  mother's  hand  between  his  own, 
and  looking  up  into  her  face,  while  the  tears  stole, 
one  after  another,  down  his  pale  face,  he  said  : 

"Mother!  mother  dear!  I'm  going  to  love  Jesus. 
And,  mother,  I'm  going  to  trust  him,  believe  in  him. 
He  is  the  only  one  who  can  do  me  any  good.  God 
has  offered  him  to  poor  sinners.     Oh,  how  good !  " 

During  this  touching  incident  I  had  never  seen  a 
tear  upon  his  mother's  cheek ;  but  when  Joseph  said, 
"  Mother,  I'm  going  to  trust  Jesus,"  the  fountains  of 
her  heart  were  opened.  Clasping  her  hands,  while 
the  tears  fell  upon  his  bed,  she  cried — 

"  Thank  God !  Joseph,  now  I'm  happy.  I  can  give 
up  your  body  to  your  country,  now  that  in  trusting 
Jesus  your  eternal  life  is  secure." 

A  few  days  after  this  she  left  for  her  home  with  a 
rough  pine  box,  in  which  was  all  that  was  left  of 
Joseph.     As  she  departed  she  said — 

"  I  came  here,  sir,  expecting  to  lose  a  son.  I've 
found  one.  To  be  sure,  he  has  gone  before,  and  my 
journey  will  be  somewhat  lonely,  but  at  the  end  ot 
it  I  will  find  Jesus — and  my  Joseph  !  " 

We  give  one  more  letter  from  an  officer  high  in 
command  in  a  Ehode  Island  brigade,  in  whici  he  anti- 


4:16  POWEE   OF   PRAYER. 

cipates  the  event  which  was  before  him,  by  which  ho 
was  to  be  so  soon  ushered  into  the  pi'eseuce  of  Jesus, 
as  he  sits  among  the  redeemed  in  heaven. 

Mt  Dear  Wife  : — I  expect  tlie  time  has  nearly 
arrived  when  we  are  to  have  a  bloody  battle.  I  un- 
derstand to-night  that  the  enemy  are  crossing  the 
Rapidan  with  25,000  to  30,000  men,  and  advancing 
toward  us.  If  so,  probably  before  you  receive  this 
we  shall  have  fought  one  of  the  severest  battles  of  the 
war.  I  have  sat  down  to  write  you  what  to  do,  if  I 
should  be  so  unfortunate  as  to,  fall  on  the  battle  field. 
The  children  are  old  enough  to  assist  you  about  the 
house,  and  in  a  few  years  they  will  assist  you  when 
tlioy  are  grown  to  manhood — when,  I  trust,  they  will 
not  foro;et  their  motlier.  I  have  endeavored  so  far  to 
rear  them  to  usefulness,  and  I  cannot  but  believe  they 
will  be  Sk  comfort  to  you  and  an  honor  to  society — ■ 
living  in  the  fear  of  God.  If  they  are  guided  by  Hig 
holy  law  they  cannot  go  astray. 

And  now,  my  dear  wife,  be  of  good  cheer.  If  it 
should  please  the  Lord  to  take  me  from  you.  He  lias 
promised  to  be  the  widow's  God  and  the  Father  of 
the  fatherless.  His  promises  are  sure !  And  if  we 
meet  no  more  on  earth,  I  hope  to  meet  you  in  heaven, 
where  there  shall  be  no  more  wars  nor  rumors  of 
wars,  and  the  weary  are  at  rest.     No  man  could  lose 


THE    soldier's    LAST    LETTER.  417 

his  life  in  a  nobler  cause  ;  and  though  it  would  be  a 
great  pleasure  to  me  to  spend  the  remainder  of  my 
dajs  in  the  midst  of  mj  family,  and  assist  in  rearing 
our  children  and  prepare  them  to  light  the  battle  of 
life,  still  I  should  detest  myself  if  I  could  quietly  look 
on  and  refrain  from  lending  a  helping  hand  in  this 
our  countr}''s  emergency. 

And  now,  dear  wife,  may  God  in  his  infinite  mercy 
protect  you  and  assist  you  to  rear  up  our  children  in 
love  and  fear  of  his  Holy  iSTame,  My  dear  wife,  I 
know  that  with  laying  down  my  own  joys  I  lay  down 
nearly  all  of  yours,  and  replace  them  with  cares  and 
sorrows ;  that  while-  >he  banner  of  my  purpose  floats 
calmly  above  me,  unbounded  love  for  you,  my  darling 
wife  and  children,  struggles  in  fierce  though  useless 
contest  with  my  love  of  country. 

My  love  for  you  is  deathless.  It  seems  to  bind  me 
with  mighty  cables  which  nothing  but  mountains 
could  break — and  yet  my  love  of  country  comes  over 
me  like  the  wind,  and  bears  me  on  with  all  these 
bonds  to  the  battle  field.  The  memories  ol  all  the 
happy  moments  I  have  spent  with  you  come  creeping 
Dver  me.  I  feel  most  grateful  to  God  and  you  that  I 
have  enjoyed  so  much.  How  hard  it  is  for  me  to 
give  up' — to  burn  to  ashes  the  hopes  of  future  years, 
when,  God  willing,  we  might  still  have  lived  and 
loved  together,  and  seen  our  sons  grow  up  to  honor 

17* 


418  POWER   OF   PRATER. 

and  manhood !  When  my  last  breath  escapes  me  on 
the  battle  field  it  will  whisper  your  name.  Forget 
my  many  faults  and  the  pain  I  have  caused  ycu.  I 
must  watch  for  you  in  the  spirit-land. 

I  have  unlimited  confidence  in  your  maternal  care, 
feeling  that  God  will  bless  you  in  your  holy  ivork. 
Farewell. 


THE  £IfD. 


W\f  JKinistpp's  Eifipapg^ 

TWE/\/TY  VOLUMES 

AND   FIFTY  DOLLARS'  WORTH   OF  BOOKS  FOR 

THIRTY  DOLLARS. 


A  Rare  Chance  for  Ministers  and  Students ! 


In  order  to  bring  within  the  reach  of  Clergymen  and  Students  of  the  most  moderat* 
means  some  of  their  leading  standard  works,  Messrs.  Scrlbner,  Armstrong  &  Co.  announco 
the  issue  of 

THE   MINISTER'S   LIBRARY. 

As  will  be  seen  from  the  list  below,  this  Library  includes  a  number  of  the  most  valuabl« 
works  ever  published  in  this  country,  In  the  various  departments  of  Religion,  Literattire, 
Exegesis,  Homilelics,  Sacred  History,  description  of  the  Holy  Land,  the  Life  of  Christ  and 
of  St.  Paul,  with  a  choice  selection  of  Sermons  by  some  of  the  most  famous  American 
divines,  are  all  included  in  the  Library  ;  and,  by  a  special  arrangement,  the  series  is  placed 
it  so  low  a  price  that  every  student  and  minister  can  afford  to  purchase  it.  The  volumes, 
if  bought  singly,  would  cost  Fifty  Dollars,  while  the  set  b  furnished  at  Thirty  Dollars. 

The  Minister's  Library  includes  : 

Kc.  of  VoU. 

ALEXANDER'S  (Dr.  J.  W.)..  ..Consolation i 

ALEXANDER'S  (Dr.  J.  A.)  ....Isaiah 2 

do.  do.  Psalms a 

do.  do Sermons 

ADAMS  (Dr.  AVm.) Thanksgiving 

ANLREWS  (Rev.  S.  J.) Life  of  Our  Lord 

BUSHNELL'S Nature  and  the  Supernatural 

CONYBEARE  &  HOWSON'S..St.  Paul 

FISHER'S  (Prof.  Geo.   P.) Supernatural  Origin  of  Christianity.. 

HURST'S  (Prof.  J.  F.) History  of  Rationalism 

LILLIE'S  (Dr.  John) Le«ures  on  Peter 

SHEDD  (Dr.  W.  G.  T.) Sermons  to  the  Natural  Man 

STANLEY'S  (Dean) History  of  the  Jewish  Church  

do.  do History  of  the  Eastern  Church 

THOMPSON'S  (Dr.  J.  P.) Theology  of  Christ 

WOOLSEY  (Dr.  T.  D.) ...Religion  of  the  Present  and  Future.. 


SPECIAL    NOTICE. 

The  Minister's  Library  will  be  sold  only  in  sets.  The  volumes  comprised  in  it  may 
be  had  in  the  styles  in  which  tliey  were  formerly  issued,  at  the  old  prices ;  but  under  no 
circumstances  will  the  works,  as  printed  for  this  Library,  be  sold  sf  parately. 

The  Minister's  Library  may  be  had  of  all  booksellers,  or  tt  will  be  sent,  txfrtU 
tharges  fnidt  by  the  publishers  on  receipt  of  the  price,  $30. 

SCRIBNER,  ARMSTRONG  ^  CO., 

654  Broadway,  New  York. 


The  Great  Theological  Work  of  the  Age, 

DR.  HODGFSJ'HEOLOGY. 

By  CHARLES  HODGE,  D.D.,  LLD., 

of  Princeton  Theological   Seminary. 

Cotnilete  in  three  volumes  %vo,  tinted  paper.       Price,  vols.  I.  and  II.,   $4.50. 
Vol.  III.,  fs- 


In  these  volumes  are  comprised  the  results  of  the  life-long  labors  and  investigations  oJ 
one  of  the  most  eminent  theologians  of  the  age.  The  work  covers  the  ground  usually  oc- 
cupied by  treatises  on  Systematic  Theologi',  and  adopts  the  commonly  received  divisions  ol 
th^  subject,— THEOLOGY,  Vol.  I. ;  AMTHROPOLOGY,  Vol.  II. ;  SOTERIOLOGY 
AND  ESCHATOLOGY,  Vol.  III. 

The  INTRODUCTION  is  devoted  to  the  consideration  of  preliminary  matters,  such  as 
M-Jthod,  or  the  principles  which  should  guide  the  student  of  Theology,  and  the  different 
theories  as  to  the  source  and  standard  of  our  knowledge  of  divine  things.  Rationalism, 
Mysticism,  the  Roman  Catholic  doctrine  of  the  Rule  of  Faith,  and  the  Protestant  doctrine 
on  that  subject. 

The  department  of  THEOLOGY  proper  includes  the  origin  of  the  Idea  of  God,  the 
Being  of  God,  the  Anti-Theistic  systems  of  Atheism,  Polytheism,  Materialism,  and 
Pantheism  ;  the  Nature  of  God,  the  Divine  Attributes,  the  Doctrines  of  the  Trinity,  the 
Divinity  of  Christ,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  the  Decrees  of  God,  Creation,  Providence,  and 
Miracles. 

The  department  of  ANTHROPOLOGY  includes  the  Nature,  Origin,  and  Antiquity  of 
Man,  his  Primitive  State  and  Probation;  the  Fall;  the  Effect  of  Adam's  Sin  upon  himself 
and  upon  his  Posterity ;  the  Nature  of  Sin ;  the  Different  Philosophical  and  Theological 
Theories  on  that  subject. 

SOTERIOLOGY  includes  the  Plan  or  Purpose  of  God  in  reference  to  the  Salvation  of 
Men  ;  the  Person  and  Work  of  the  Redeemer ;  his  Offices  as  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King  ; 
the  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  applying  the  redemption  purchased  by  Christ ;  Common 
and  Efficacious  Grace,  Regeneration,  Faith,  Justification,  Sanctification,  the  Law  or  Ruls 
of  Life,  and  the  means  of  Grace. 

ESCHATOLOGY  includes  the  State  of  the  Soul  after  Death  ;  the  Second  Coming  ol 
Christ ;  the  Resurrection  of  the  Body  ;  the  General  Judgment  and  End  of  the  World,  and 
the  Doctrine  concerning  Heaven  and  Hell. 

The  plan  of  the  author  is  to  state  and  vindicate  the  teachings  of  the  Bible  oh  these 
rarious  subjects,  and  to  examine  the  antagonistic  doctrines  of  different  classes  of  Theolo- 
gians.    His  book,  therefore,  is  intended  to  be  both  didactic  and  elenchtic. 

The  various  topics  are  discussed  with  that  close  and  keen  analytical  and  logical  power, 
combined  with  that  simplicity,  lucidity,  and  strength  of  style  which  have  already  given  Dr. 
HoDGK  a  world-wide  reputation  as  a  controversialist  and  writer,  and  as  an  investigator  oX 
the  great  theological  problems  of  the  day. 

Single  copies  sent  post-paid  on  receipt  of  the  price. 

SCRIBNER,  ARMSTRONG  &  CO., 

654:  JSroadway,  New  YorTt. 


Lange's  Commentary. 

NOW   READY: 

ANOTHER  OLD  TESTAMENT  VOLUME. 

Translated  and  Edited  by  Rev.  Drs.  CONANT  and  FORS\'TH,  atid  Revs.  C.  A. 
BRIGGS  and  G.  McCURDY. 

One  vol.  royal  8vo,  800  pages,  cloth $5.00 


The  Volumes  previously  Published  are  : 

OLD  TESTAMENT.— I.  GENESIS.  II.  JOSHUA,  JUDGES,  AND 
RUTH.  III.  FIRST  AND  SECOND  KINGS.  IV.  PROVERBS, 
SONG  OF  SOLOMON,  ECCLESIASTES.  V.  JEREMIAH  AND 
LAMENTATION. 

NEW  TESTAMENT.— I.  MATTHEW.  II.  MARK  AND  LUKE. 
III.  JOHN.  IV.  ACTS.  V.  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE 
ROMANS.  VI.  CORINTHIANS.  VII.  GALATIANS,  EPHESIANS 
PHILIPPIANS,  COLOSSIANS.  VIII.  THESSALONIANS,  TIMO- 
THY, TITUS,  PHILEMON,  AND  HEBREWS.  IX.  THE  EPIS- 
TLES GENERAL  OF  JAMES,  PETER,  JOHN  AND  JUDE. 

Each  one  vol.  8vo.      Price  per  vol.,  in  half  calf,  §7.50  ;    in  sheep,  §6.50  ;    in  cloth,  $5.00. 


NAMES  AND  DENOMINATIONS  OF  CONTRIBUTORS. 

W    G.  T.  SHEDD,  D.D.,  Presbyterian.  E.  D.  YEOMANS,  D.D.,  Presbyterian. 

E.  A.  AVASHBURNE,  D.D.,  Episcopal.  Rev.  C.  C.  STARBUCK,  Congregational. 

A.  C.  KENDRICK,  D.D.,  Baptist.  J.  ISIDOR  MOM  BERT,  D.D.,  Episcopal 

\V    H.  GREEN,  D.D.,  Presbyterian.  D.  W.  POOR,  D.D.,  Presbyterian 

J    F    HURST,  D.D.,  Methodist.  C.  P.  WING.  D.D.,  Presbyterian. 

T  A.VLER  LEAVIS,  LL.D.,  Dutch  Reformed.  GEORGE  E.  DAY.  D.  D.,  Congregational. 

Rev.  CH.  F.   SHAFFER,  D.D.,  Lutlieran.  Rev.  P.  H.  .STEENSTRA,  Episcopal. 

R.  D.  HITCHCOCK,  D.D.,  Presbyterian.  A.  GOSMAN.-D.D.,  Presbyterian. 

E.  H4RWOOD,  D.D.,  Episcopal.  Pres.CHAS.  A.  AIKEN.  D.D.,  Presbyt'n. 

H.  15.  HACKETT,  D.D.,  Baptist.  M.  B.  RIDDLE,  D.D.,  Dutch  Reformed. 

JOHN  LILLIE,  D.D.,  Presbyterian.  Prof.  WM.  WELLS,  D.D.,  Metl.cdist. 

Rev.  W.  G.  SUMNER,  Episcopal.  W.  H.  HORNBLOWEK,  D.D.,  Presbyt'n. 

Prof   CHARLES  ELLIOIT,  Presbyterian.  Prof.  GEORGE  BLISS,  Baptist. 

THOS.  C.  CON.A.NT,  D.D.,  Baptist.  T.  W.  CHAMBERS,  D.D.,  Refonned. 

^^~  Each  volume  of  "LANGE=S  COMMENTARY"  is  complete  in  itself,  and  car.  b« 
purchased  separately.  Sent,  post-paid,  to  any  address  upon  receipt  of  the  price  (§5  pel 
volume)  by  the  publishers, 

SCRIBNER,  ARMSTRONG  &  CO., 

654  Broadway,  New  York, 


Prmcclon  Theological  Scmiiiary-Spei 


1    1012  01025  1884 


DATE  DUE 


^^^^o^D     m^^^^r^-;^^ 


in  USA 


